iStory'c 
Greatest War 



sr^si" ^ oV ^' 



■**, •J "^^'^.v 



■V "•>>, 






o 0^ 



if 












1^ .- .\V ■/■ 



,•0- V 









x^^' -^^^ 



^'^k^' 







-.V- ^ ', ^»»o>^" V 



Si- 






o,. ■ * . ^ ^'' ^# 










^^% 



•\ 



,.v 



■r?-. 










O : 






cK ^.'-it^^^-,-^ ■:> 






</> \ 



.^^^ 






bN^.\/' 




: -^^^ .-^^^ ^^/.:"^ 



,0o 



O\o0 



>VV - : 



















0>' '^^ o 











o 0^ 



S'- ''"^''f^ '^^-^ii 






^0 



^n'' i- g^/r??^ 



4- , -^^'- -^ ^ 



,■0' 



■x^^ 






c'b-'^ 







■5"^ ^. 







xv ■ '^.^ 






o 0' 







.<^^--V\,-., ^^"-■'_^^ 






^■J'' .-v^'^^''- ^ 









,\V * ^>\'s&'//). 



- ,aV' . .r-.. 






.---.■■ -,^ •< ^ il <■ -^ > » r. 






\ ' "^/^ V* 



V'»'r>'^V- 



s'^^ '/^i'; .x^' 



:r* .^ 












^ ,0 



o 0' 



--■^ ^ 












.■V 






> Oc- "^w. 






•^MM 






'-^^J .N^ 



V^^ 






' '-f ■■* x' > ' ^ C" »' ■ ^ "^ ■■J'' ^ 



.x:^/ ^ n. .v^<\^ 



' « « 'b. 









^ A^ 












-• .«,'«-■ 




,0 O^ 



.^ -'■c^. 



-'^■''<' cC> 







^-..^^ 



,ci>- 
















>. ^VJ^N)^^* .>' -^ 









History's Greatest War 




GENERAL JOHN J. PERSHING, COMMANDER-LN-CHIEF OF THE 
UNITED STATES FORCES ABROAD. 



History^s Greatest War 

A Pictorial Narrative 



By 

S. J. DUNCAN-CLARK 

World War Analyst, Correspondent and Editor 

HON. JOSEPHUS DANIELS 

Secretary of the Navy, in a special article on 
THE MARINES 

GEN. JOHN J. PERSHING 

on the 

AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 

and 

ADMIRAL WILLIAM S. SIMS 

on the 
THE NAVIES OF THE WORLD 

with 

A Staff of War Trained Photographers, Foreign Representatives and Writers 

of International Authority on Military and Naval Maneuvers, 

Geographical Conditions, Racial, Language and 

Religious Complications, the Food 

Situation and Every Possible 

Phase of the Greatest 

War in History 



CONTAINING 

A Rare and Elaborate Collection of Photos from Every Source, 

De Luxe Colorgravures of the War Leaders and Intense 

Situations and Other Views 

ALSO 

Maps of the Continents and the Individual Countries 
Effected by the War with the Formation of New Nations 



^^ 



5^"'^' 



Copyrighted, 1920 

By 
E. T. TOWNSEND 



All Photographs Copyrighted by 
Underwood & Underwood 



m 2^1 1920 g)ci,A5 97814 



FOREWORD 



This volume attempts to encompass the causes of the great conflict, the chief 
happenings of mihtary and political importance during the bloodiest four years of 
the world history, and their results and their effects upon the nations involved. 
An earnest endeavor has been made to take the reader through the most impor- 
tant phases. The limitation of this work to one volume makes the giving of 
exhaustive details of every incident, every battle, every siege, every advance or 
retreat, an impossibility. But in this very limitation lies the book's greatest value. 

To please a tactician, chapters might be devoted to the battles along the Marne, 
the Somme, the Yser, or to the struggle before Verdun or to the Russian campaigns. 
But for the reader who seeks a straightforward, circumstantial narrative of the 
great war, without its chief events being clouded and obscured by a multiplicity of 
subsidiary details, this book has been written. 

Devotion of time to research has been given that its facts may be accurate. It 
contains no statements based on rumors, no accounts taken from imauthoritative 
sources. 

The United States undoubtedly was the great determining factor in the over- 
throw and crushing of junkerism, and for that reason this volume should be of the 
greatest interest to Americans. Two million sons of America were in France. 
Their concentration and transportation was the greatest military feat in history. 
America's active share in the war, though it covered only a little over a year and a 
half, is the nation's most glorious achievement. With this in mind, painstaldng 
effort has been made to do the fullest justice to recounting the events of the last 
eighteen months of the crusade to crush autocracy and militarism. 

Entertaining visualization of the war is best attained through photographs. 
F,or this reason this book has been profusely illustrated and the hundreds of scenes 
photographed during the four years of campaigning on all the great fronts, in them- 
selves tell the narrative in a convincing manner. These pictures were taken by 
the most skilled men attached to the fighting forces. Many of them are the official 
output of the bureau of public information in Washington. Others were taken by 
men who risked death for a "close-up." 

The events of the war have been brought down to the present day. No 
vital episode of the struggle has been overlooked. The narrative is complete from 
the demolition of Liege to the signing of the terms of the armistice and the abdica- 
tion of the German Kaiser. It is hoped that it will do full justice to the sacrifice, 
courage, steadfastness in the face of apparent defeat, of the tireless fighting men 
of Great Britain, France, Italy, Belgium, Serbia and the United States. 

D-C. 



DEDICATION 



To Righteousness, 

The Foundation of Peace; 
To Freedom, 

The Spirit of Peace; 
To Democracy, 

The Dwelling of Peace; 
and to all Brave Men of whatever Clime or Creed, 
Who for these things fought and suffered even unto death. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



History's Greatest War 



PAGE 

Chapter I. — The Red Trail of Prussia 11 

Chapter II.— The Spark in Europe's Powder Magazine 25 

Chapter III.^ — The Armies Are Unleashed 53 

Chapter IV. — Prussian Plans Go Astray 63 

Chapter V. — The Era of Gigantic Battles 75 

Chapter VI. — Hindenburg Retreats 85 

Chapter VII. — Russia's Tragic Story 107 

Chapter VIII. — Italy and the Little Nations 119 

Chapter IX. — The War on the Sea 145 



PAGE 

Chapter X.^Amekica's Loxg Patience : 159 

Chapter XI. — The United States Draws the Sword 175 

Chapter XII. — The Decisive Campaign in the Year 1918 183 

Chapter XIII. — The Aftermath of the Armistice 235 

Chapter XIV. — The Price of Victory 255 

Chapter XV. — How the Central Poavers Fell 261 

Chapter XVI. — Marvels of the War on Land, Sea and Air 289 

"THE MARINES" 

By Secretary Josephus Daniels , 293 

"AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES" 
By Gen. John J. Pershing 307 

"NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR" 
By Admiral Wji. E. Sims : 339 



Pictorial History of The Great War 

The Red Trail of Prussia 

CHAPTER I 

PRUSSIA UNSCRUPULOUS IN EARLY HISTORY — BISMARCK THE EMPIRE 
BUILDER — GERMANY VICTORIOUS OVER FRANCE IN 1870 — HARSHEST 
TERMS IN HISTORY — PRUSSIA PREPARED CAREFT.TLLY FOR ALL WARS - 
MIDDLE EUROPE EMPIRE PRUSSIAN AMBITION 



About two centuries and a half ago the 
Mark of Brandenburg, formerly known 
as the Nordniark, came under the sway of 
Frederick William the Great Elector. 

That was the beginning of Prussia as 
an ambitious, aggressive and unscrupu- 
lous state. 

The first act of Fi-ederick William was 
the abolition of the constitution. He 
made himself absolute monarch. His sec- 
ond act was to create a professional armj'^ 
to sustain him in absolutism. 

He trained his army, disciplined it rig- 
orously and equipped it as well as was 
possible in those seventeenth century 
days. Then he set forth to conquer his 
neighbors. 

In this he was measurably successful. 
Other little marks and duchies were 
added to the territory of Brandenburg, 
and Berlin became the center of a con- 
siderable domain. 

So Frederick Wilham the Great Elec- 
tor set the style for all Prussian rulers 
who should come after him. 

The three fundamental principles of 
Prussianism were absolutism, military 
power and conquest. They remained the 
fundamental principles of Prussianism 
thru two centuries and a half, and until 
the allied democracies of the world under- 
took to destroy them in the World War. 

The domain of the Great Elector was 
joined with East Prussia by his successor, 
and in 1701 Frederick III assumed the 
title of King of Prussia, placing the 
crown on his own head with his own hands 
— that being the nearest approach to 
actual cpronation by the Almighty that he 
could devise. 



Meantime the sway of the Prussian 
dynasty extended in all directions. Swed- 
ish Pomerania, Silesia and the Posen and 
West Prussian provinces of Poland were 
added in the period from 1720 to 1795. 
The fortunes of war fluctuated, it is true ; 
Prussian arms were not always success- 
ful. Napoleon played havoc with Prus- 
sian dominions for a time, and the Hohen- 
zollerns were stripped of territories and 
power; but the Napoleonic success was 
meteoric. At the Congress of Vienna, in 
1814, Prussia recovered practically all 
that she had lost, and came into posses- 
sion of several additional states that had 
liitherto escaped her rapacity. 

However, before the yoke of autocracy 
was finally fastened upon the necks of the 
subject peoples of Prussia; before they 
were made the helpless and unthinking- 
tools of a madly ambitious imperialism, 
there was a revolt against absolutism. 
The tires of democracy that had swept 
thru the American colonies, France and 
England in the late eighteenth and early 
nineteenth centiu'ies were slow in kindling 
their torches in central Europe. But in 
1848 and '49 Prussia heard the cry of 
popular defiance in the streets of Berlin, 
and saw the flag of insurrection raised in 
Baden and Saxony. 

With brutal power she crushed the 
revolutionaries of her own domain. 
Those of Baden and Saxony might have 
fared better — the king of Saxony, indeed, 
was forced to hide himself — but Prussia 
sent her armies into her neighbor states 
, and trampled ruthlessly under foot the 
brave men who sought to win freedom. 

That is typical of Prussia. Always and 
everywhere she has been the enemy of 



12 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 




Archduke Franz Ferdinand, his wife and children. The Archduke and wife were assassinated. 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 



13 



freedom, the implacable foe of democ- 
racy. She has denied it to all people who 
came under her sway, and she has done 
her best to destroy it in the lands that she 
could not, or did not choose, to conquer. 

The j^oke securely fastened upon the 
necks of the people within her own realm 
and those of her neighbors; the revolu- 
tionary leaders exiled, imprisoned or 
slain, Prussia turned her thought and 
energy again toward the plans of aggres- 
sion that were the chief concern of her 
rulers and statesmen. 

Bismarck had come upon the scene — 
Bismarck the empire builder. His vision 
of Prussia dominant was challenged by 
the presence of a powerful rival in central 
Europe. The House of Hapsburg, rul- 



sary preparation for war. When things 
were in readiness to strike a sharp, hard 
blow, he aggravated the dispute to the 
point of ruptured relations. The war he 
wanted followed. Prussia's armies, ready 
for action, were hurled into Bavaria and 
Austria, the former state having elected 
to take Austria's side in the quarrel. 

The struggle was of short duration. In 
seven weeks Austria capitulated at the 
battle of Konnigsgratz, or Sadowa. 
From that day Hapsburg never ventured 
to challenge Hobenzollern, or in any way 
to interfere with Prussian plans. 

Bismarck, having cleared the field, 
went on with his work of building an em- 
pire. He welded the German states into 
a confederation under a constitution that 




Serbian civilians hung by Austrians along the roadways. 



ing Austria, had been often the ally of 
the House of Hobenzollern in expeditions 
of conquest and plunder. But Bismarck 
wanted no ally of co-equal strength, no 
possible competitor in imperialism. The 
Prussian conception of an ally is a vassal, 
compelled to play the game as Prussia 
pleases. 

Hence it was necessary to eliminate 
Austria as a potential rival in order to as- 
sure for Prussia the place she desired. 

Bismarck had no difficulty in finding a 
cause for friction. There was a dispute 
over Schleswig-Holstein that he carefully 
fostered. He encouraged the beUef that 
all difficulties could be settled amicably 
and, in the meantime, made every neces- 



was designed to fasten the Hobenzollern 
dynasty upon it forever, and to give to 
its successive monarchs autocratic control, 
supported by military power. It was 
provided in the constitution that it might 
not be amended without the consent of 
Prussia. This was the ultimate and abso- 
lute safeguard. Only Prussia could undo 
Prussia; only Hobenzollern could relax 
the grip of Hobenzollern upon the lives 
of the German people. 

Bavaria, having suffered defeat with 
Austria in the Seven Weeks' war, came 
reluctantly into the confederation. She 
did not love Prussia and the Hohenzol- 
lerns. For years it was against the law 
to display the German flag in Bavaria. 



14 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 




THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 



15 



She never became fully reconciled to her 
new status as the subordinate of Prussia 
in the family of Teutonic tribes. 

Hohenzollern ambitions were not satis- 
fied to rest with the consolidation of terri- 
tory under the German empire. The 
King of Prussia had become German 
Emperor, and the new title merely quick- 
ened the inherent appetite for further 
conquest. Envious eyes turned toward 
France. The rich provinces of Alsace- 
Lorraine invited plunder and acquisition. 



A comparatively short struggle re- 
sulted in a complete victory for Germany. 
It was another instance where prepared- 
ness prevailed over courage and devotion. 
Alsace-Lorraine was added to the Ger- 
man empire, and France was compelled 
to pay an indemnity of five billion francs 
in order to get the German army out of 
her territory. 

This sketch of Prussian history is nec- 
essary in order that we may understand 
how wholly in keeping with the character 




Serbian ofl'icers watching experiments 



Moreover France was a possible rival 
whose humbling was advisable in order to 
assure the dominant position of Europe. 
Bismarck deliberately laid the founda- 
tion for war with France by provoking a 
quarrel thru the publication of a garbled 
telegram from tlie King of Prussia to the 
King of France. The wording of the 
telegram was made to carry an insult to' 
the French monarch — and in those days 
there was only one way of dealing with 
insults. 



and aspirations of the rulers and people 
of Prussia was the world war in which 
their ambitions culminated. 

Prussia never blundered into wars un- 
wittingly. She made them with deliber- 
ate purpose; prepared for them long in 
advance, and carried them thru to victory 
with only one intent — to increase her own 
power ard territorial sovereignty. 

The forty odd years of peace that fol- 
lowed gave the world time to forget Prus- 
sia's history. Moreover, Prussia, herself, 



16 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 




THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 



17 



was camouflaged in the German empire, 
and people who had known the German 
tribes before they became subject to Prus- 
sian rule and guidance found it difficult 
to behave that the industrious, home-lov- 
ing folk of Germany could have in their 
hearts ambitions that menaced the peace 
and happiness of neighbor nations. It is 
probable, indeed, that such ambitions were 
foreign to these tribes or states in their 
earUer history as a confederation, but they 
were never absent from the minds of their 
Prussian over-lords. 

During those forty years Prussia did 
two things^she Prussianized the rest of 
the German people, and she built up a 
great army and a great navy for enter- 
prises of conquest conceived on a vaster 
scale than ever before. 

The story of these four decades of mis- 
education for the German people is one 
that merits a volume to itself. The secu- 
lar and religious instruction given the 
youth of the land was definitely directed 
toward inculcating a vaunting pride of 
race and nation and a contempt for all 
other peoples. They were taught to be- 
lieve that the Germans were the chosen 
of God, with a destiny to subdue the 
world to their own pecuUar "kultur." 
The state, embodied in the kaiser and the 
general staff of the German army, be- 
came for them the voice of God. What 
the state decreed was right, no matter 
how it might violate individual concep- 
tions of ethics. To live and die for the 
state, unquestioningly obedient to its com- 
mands — this was the supreme morality. 



maturing plans. 

Such is the general backgi-ound of the 
World War. 

As we draw nearer the fateful year in 
which Germany launched her long pre- 
paring thunderbolts against the world, 
one .incident after another shows that the 
hour of action was no chance hour. 

Wilhelm II dreamed thru the earlier 
years of his reign of the day when the 
resting German sword would be again 
unsheathed to continue the traditions of 
his dynasty and to carve from Europe 
and the continents beyond a domain 
greater in extent and incomparably richer 
in resources than any autocrat of history 
had ever ruled. 

In accordance with his ambitions there 
developed in Germany an organization 
devoted to the creation of a great middle 
Europe state, including Austria-Hun- 
gary in its scope, and extending its fron- 
tiers thru the Balkans to Asia Minor and 
Mesopotamia. Maps that were printed 
and distributed in Germany twenty years 
before the World War began showed the 
greater empire, and swept withm its 
boundaries Belgium and Holland on the 
west, and the Baltic States of Russia, Po- 
land, and the Balkan countries on the east 
and southeast, as well as the dual mon- 
archy. Leaders in this movement spoke 
of acquiring territory in South America, 
notably in the southern Argentine. It 
was boldly predicted that the whole civil- 
ized world would become either part of 
the empire, or subject to it in the relation 
of vassal to master. 



This education was part of the process In order to promote the project for a 

by which the German people were made middle-Europe empire with an Asiatic 

the docile tools of the Prussian dynasty, annex, the Kaiser visited Constantinople, 

serviceable for the later execution of its Damascus and Jerusalem. He addressed 



18 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 




Wm. Hohenzollern, ex-Kaiser of Germany, in tlie uniform of a Turkish oiTicer, 
The shriveled left arm is most noticeable. 




WOODROW WILSON, PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 



21 




Von Tirpitz of the German Navy whose ruthless submarine warfare against women and children shocked 

the world. 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 



a great audience of Turks in Damascus, 
and declared himself the friend of the 
Ottoman empire and the Mohammedhan 
faith. His immediate reward was a con- 
cession from Turkey allowing Germany 
to construct the Bagdad railroad, and giv- 
ing it a right of way in European Turkey, 
thru what was known as the San j at of 
Novibazar, thus creating the link thru the 
Balkans that has been often referred to 
as the Bagdad corridor. 

Austria-Hungary played her part in 
these plans, doubtless with the knowledge 
and approval of Germany. She seized 
Bosnia and Herzegovina, border Balkan 
states. When her act aroused the anger 
of Europe, the Kaiser appeared as her 
champion, and declared that he supported 
the policy of his Austrian ally. 

The Prussian plans were moving 
smoothly and swiftly toward the achieve- 
ment of Prussian ambitions, when the 
Balkan war broke out. The utter defeat 
of Turkey deprived Germany of her right 
of way thru the Sanjat of Novibazar, 
which became Serbian territory, and 
closed the Bagdad corridor. 

Bulgaria was prompted to renew the 
struggle in a se<;ond war by the intrigues 
of the central empires. They hoped by 
this means to recover the advantage they 
had lost in the Balkans— the necessary 
link of empire by which Hamburg would 
be joined to Bagdad. The plan failed. 
Bulgaria was defeated by her erstwhile 
allies. 

Knd thus it was that in 1913 Germany 




The Ex-Crown Prince of Germany whose flight 
showed his weak character. 



foimd her ambitions checked. Serbia, 
enlarged in territory, lay squarely across 
her path to the east. Serbia was antago- 
nistic to Vienna and Berlin. She looked 
to Petrograd— then St. Petersburg— for 
friendship and support. Germany real- 
ized that diplomatic efforts to open a way 
thru the Balkans could not succeed. 

She knew only one way in which to 
realize her ambitions — and that was force. 
Force, for Prussia, was the normal and 
most desirable method of obtaining any- 
thing she desired. 

Sucli is the trail of intrigue and blood- 
shed that leads up to the critical day in 
June 1914, when a deed of assassination 
furnished the pretext that Prussia needed 
for the execution of her designs. 



24 



THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 




The German Ex-Emperor's Palace In Berlin. 



The Spark in Europe's Powder Magazine 

CHAPTER II 

xrfc^^^^otl'il^ °^ AUSTRIAN ARCHDUKE- AUSTRIA CHARGED ANTI-DY- 
NASTIC PLOTS -ASSASSINATION IN FACT PLOTTED BY GERMANY -ULTI 
MATUM, TO SERBIA -SERBIA MAKES CONCESSIONS TO KEEP PEACE -GER 
r^'iJAW^T.^x.^.wl'^.^^^"^^ TERMS -AUSTRIA DECLARES WAR ON SERBIA, 
GERMANY DECLARES WAR ON RUSSIA, BELGIUM AND FRANCE- AUSTRIA 
DRIVES ON SERBIA AND GERMANY INVADES BELGIUM -GREAT BR?tSn 

S?A? BRTTlVM'"^Mn''.° o?^''^^^-^^^^^ ^^ ^"^^ DECLARED BE^N 
GREAT BRITAIN AND GERMANY. 



The Balkan wars were over, and with 
their settlement Europe heaved a sigh of 
relief. For a time a general conflagration 
had threatened the nations of the old 
world. The European war cloud, famil- 
iar in the headlines of the newspapers, 
had hung upon the horizon with low mut- 
terings of thunder. But the crisis was 
passed safely, and men again began to 
talk as tho a great war were a thing im- 
possible. 

They pointed to the growing inter- 
com-se among nations; the spread of 
democratic institutions; the rising intelli- 
gence of the masses of the people; the 
multiplying of international peace trea- 
ties and agreements for arbitration. Had 
not the Hague peace tribunal been estab- 
lished, and were not many of the great 
powers of the world signatory to its con- 
ventions, in which they pledged them- 
selves to regard international law, and to 
live with one another on a basis of reason- 
ableness and humanity? 
These things were all true. 
And yet from all of these things men 
derived a false sense of security. 

Nations ruled by responsible govern- 
ments, controlled by the enlightened sen- 
timent of their peoples, could not under- 
stand the peril that remained latent in the 
world's autocracies, 

Prussia was rapidly completing her 
plans. We have learned from the dis- 
closures made by Dr. Muehlon, a former 
Krupp director, and others who were in 
a position to know what was transpiring 
within the councils of the empire, that 
conspiracy against the world's peace was 
on foot in Germany, There were confer- 



ences of the business men and the imperial 
chancellor, and the men of finance and in- 
dustry were warned to set their affairs in 
order and to prepare for a great war. 

Then came the spark that exploded the 
powder magazine of Europe. 

The Archduke Francis Ferdinand, heir 
to the throne of Austria-Hungary, went 
with his wife, the Duchess of Hohenberg, 
on a visit of state to Serajevo, the capital 
of Bosnia. 

Bosnia had been annexed by Austria- 
Hungary in 1908. There were many 
Bosnians who bitterly resented the Haps- 
burg interference with their national life. 
The state had its secret political organ- 
izations, its intrigues and plots, all con- 
cerned with frustrating Austrian rule and 
promoting Slav interests. 

Serajevo was not a safe city for the 
heir to the Austrian throne to visit, and 
this fact must have been well known to 
the authorities. Yet, in spite of the perils 
that always beset royalty in Europe, and 
that were peculiarly acute in southeastern 
Europe ; in spite of the known existence 
of enmities and conspiracies in Bosnia, 
practically no precautions were taken by 
the municipal officials of Serajevo to pro*- 
tect the lives of the imperial heir and his 
wife. 

It was on Sunday, June 28, 1914, that 
the Archduke arrived at the Bosnian capi- 
tal. He and his wife at once got into an 
automobile and were driven toward the 
town hall, where they were to be wel- 
comed officially. The crowd that watched 
them pass thru the city streets showed 
little enthusiasm. Their automobile had 
not gone far before a man dashed from 
the throng on the pavement, and hurled a 



26 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



27 



bomb at the car. He missed the arch- 
duke. The bomb fell on the road, and 
exploded just as a second car passed over 
it, containing members of the archduke's 
staff. 

The would-be assassin attempted to 
escape in the crowd, but was caught and 
put imder arrest. He was a youth — 21 
years of age — named Gabrinovics. 

Archduke Ferdinand was livid with 
fear and indignation when he reached the 
town hall, and, when the burgomaster 



exposed the royal visitor to attack. On 
the way back from the town hall the im- 
perial car passed a youth named Gavrilo 
Prinzip, standing on the curb, who calm- 
ly drew a revolver and fired twice. The 
first shot fatally wounded the duchess, 
the second pierced the neck of the arch- 
duke, severing the jugular vein. Both 
died without uttering a word. 

Prinzip was arrested. He denied any 
knowledge of Gabrinovics, and declared 
that the first attempt at assassination was 




German soldiers decorated for exceptional bravery during the Battle of Verdun. 
These soldiers are being rewarded for inaking one of the many furious attacks on the Verdun front. 



tried to read to him an address of welcome 
he interrupted with the angry exclama- 
tion: 

"Herr Burgomaster, it is perfectly 
scandalous. We have come to Serajevo, 
and a bomb is thrown at us." 

The burgomaster stammered an inco- 
herent apology and went on with his 
address. But the archduke's sharp re- 
buke had no practical effect. Nothing 
was done to remedy the neglect that had 



a surprise to him. He said he was a Ser- 
bian student, and had for long entertained 
the idea of killing some eminent person. 

The Austrian authorities immediately 
promulgated the story that they had dis- 
covered an anti-dynastic plot, the source 
of which was in Serbia. 

The circumstances of the assassination 
have led many people to believe that it 
was deliberately planned, not by Bos- 
nians or Serbians, but by Austrians and 



28 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



29 



Germans who desired a pretext for at- 
tacking Serbia as the initial step toward 
recovering the Bagdad corridor and open- 
ing the road to world conquest. It is 
assuredly true that the taking off of the 
archduke coincided exactly with the cul- 
mination of Prussia's preparations for 
war. It is, too, rather extraordinary that 
Prinzip, the youth who killed him, was 
sentenced to twenty years imprisonment 
instead of to death. In a country where 
the death penalty was common, twenty 
years imprisonment for the murderer of 



ized that a serious situation had developed 
involving grave possibilities. 

Early in July it was rumored in diplo- 
matic circles that Austria- Hungary was 
planning drastic reprisals for what she 
alleged was a Serbian crime, committed, 
if not with the authority, at least with the 
sympathy of the Serbian govermnent. 

Then Count Tisza, at that time premier 
of Austria, reassured the capitals of Eu- 
rope by a speech in the Austrian parlia- 
ment in which he held out strong hope 
that there would be an amicable settle- 



■ 






■ 




1 


Blk<..^^H 


^^^^A ^ 


H 


^^Vn 


H 


M^pnfl^JP*J^SH^T 




Hr^J^HH 


^BEmfjHI^^Hlllffi^^^B^^ ~^«8^^^^^^v^ 


jM 


^^^lvKJr^^Kv2u 


S^HUJ^I^ 


Ki^^^Sftg^J 


^KhKn ^^^JKJmS^MJmT W> r^^9S9i/f ^M^ 


^^M 




Dm^^ 


^^^Bv M^By^S 


^^llHlgl 



The Arch Conspirators— The Ex-Kaiser, Ferdinand of Bulgaria, the Ex-Sultan of Turkey, and the late 

Franz Josef of Austria. 



the heir to the throne seems strangely 
lenient. 

The world was slow to realize the sig- 
nificance of the Serajevo tragedy. Peo- 
ple were horrified at the deed, and 
editorials were written denouncing an- 
archy; but no one seemed to see — at first 
— the figures of war and famine and pesti- 
lence walking in the funeral procession of 
the dead archduke. 

In the chancelleries of Europe, how- 
ever, there was much anxiety. In Lon- 
don, Paris, Rome and Petrograd men 
conversant with European affairs real- 



ment of the whole matter. Apprehen- 
sions were allayed, and the world thought 
it saw the war cloud passing. 

One week later Austria sent an ulti- 
matum to Serbia, demanding a reply in 
48 hours. 

The ultimatum recited the facts of the 
assassination and alleged that the crime 
was due to Serbia's tolerance of propa- 
ganda and intrigue against the peace and 
territory of the dual monarchy. It de- 
manded that the Serbian government 
should condemn this propaganda and ut- 
terlj' suppress it. 



30 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



IMPORTANT TOWN 
The ENEMYS OBJECTIVE 
which HE FAILEOto 
ATTAIN 







ktiMi^s 



ykiiiiUtL,. 



The German Offensive: The New Methods bv Which It Was Pursued and How It Was Countered T 
Germany made her advances on the Western Front. The new method was devised by the tamo 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



31 



'--^: 









3WN 



5' c' 







































,^,: ^! 






1— This diagram does not represent any particular battle or area, but illustrates the principles by which 
rdi, who was pooh-poohed for his ideas by the German General Staff at the outbreak of the war. 



32 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 







1 


K^H^^^^^^^k^^H 


Hj 


1 




1 


8 


^^^^^^^RrH"M>^j| 


1 


1 



Count Von BernstorfF 
The German arch conspirator and ex-ambassador. 



The ultimatum then continued : 

In order to give a formal character to 
this undertaking the royal Servian gov- 
ernment shall publish on the front page 
of its official journal of the 26th June 
(13th July) the following declaration: 

"The royal government of Servia con- 
demns the propaganda directed against 
Austria-Hungary — i. e., the general ten- 
dency of which the final aim is to detach 
from the Austro-Hungarian monarchy 
territories belonging to it, and it sincerely 
deplores the fatal consequences of these 
criminal proceedings. 

"The royal government regrets that 
Servian officers and functionaries partici- 
pated in the above mentioned propaganda 
and thus compromised the good neighbor- 
ly relations to which the royal government 
was solemnly pledged by its declaration of 
the 31st March, 1909. 




Supersubmarine Deutschland which arrived at Baltimore after a trip across the Atlantic. 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



33 



"The royal government, which disap- 
proves and repudiates all idea of interfer- 
ing or attempting to interfere with the 
destinies of the inhabitants of any part 
whatsoever of Austria-Hungary, consid- 
ers it its duty formally to warn officers 
and functionaries, and the whole popula- 
tion of the kingdom, that henceforward 
it will proceed with the utmost rigor 
against persons who may be guilty of 
such machinations, which it will use all 
its efforts to anticipate and suppress." 

This declaration shall simultaneously 
be communicated to the royal army as an 
order of the day by his majesty the king 
and shall be published in the official bul- 
letin of the army. 

The royal Servian government further 
undertakes : 

1. To suppress any publication which 
incites to hatred and contempt of the 
Austro-Hungarian monarchy and the 




Alfred Zimmerman, Germany's ex-foreign minister. 




One of the German Sanitary Posts before Laon. 



34 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




Bethman Hollweg, the weak-minded meimber of the 
Ex-kaiser's War Board. 



general tendency of which is directed 
against its territorial integrity; 

2. To dissolve immediately the society 
styled Narodna Odbrana, to confiscate all 
its means of propaganda, and to proceed 
in the same manner against other societies 
and their branches in Servia which engage 
in propaganda against the Austro-Hun- 
garian monarchy. The royal government 
shall take the necessary measures to pre- 
vent the societies dissolved from continu- 
ing their activity under another name and 
form; 

3. To eliminate without delay from 
public instruction in Servia, both as re- 
gards the teaching body and also as 
regards the methods of instruction, every- 
thing that serves, or might serve, to 
foment the propaganda against Austria- 
Hungary ; 

4. To remove from the military serv- 
ice, and from the administration in gen- 




Remarkable Photograph of German Sul^imarine U65, Terror of the Sea, in Act of Holding' up Liner. 
This is probably the only photograph showing a German U-boat actually holding up a liner at sea to arrive 
in America. 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



35 



eral, all officers and functionaries guilty 
of propaganda against the Austro-Hun- 
garian monarchy whose names and deeds 
the Austro-Hungarian government re- 
serves to itself the right of communicating 
to the royal government; 

5. To accept the collaboration in Ser- 
bia of representatives of the Austro-Hun- 
garian government in the suppression of 
the subversive movement directed against 
the territorial integrity of the monarchy; 

6. To take judicial pi'oceedings against 
accessories to the plot of the 28th June 
who are on Servian territory. Delegates 
of the Austro-Hungarian government 
will take part in the investigation relating 
thereto : 

7. To proceed without delay to the ar- 
rest of Major Voija Tankositch and of 
the individual named Milan Ciganovitch, 
a Servian state employe, who have been 
compromised by the results of tlie magis- 
terial inquiry at Serajevo; 

8. To prevent by effective measures 
the co-operation of the Servian authorities 




Genera! Von Hindcnbur^;, comniander-iu-chief, and his 
chief of staff. 




This Photo was taken in 1914. The Crowds were Optimistic. 



36 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



37 



across the frontier, to dismiss and punish 
severely the officials of the frontier serv- 
ice at Schabatz and Loznica guilty of 
having assisted the perpetrators of the 
Serajevo crime by facilitating their pass- 
age across the frontier; 

9. To furnish the imperial and royal 
government with explanations regarding 
the unjustifiable utterances of high Ser- 
bian officials, both in Servia and abroad, 
who, notwithstanding their official posi- 
tion, did not hesitate after the crime of 
the 28th June to express themselves in in- 
terviews in terms of hostility to the Aus- 
tro-Hungarian government; and, finally, 

10. To notify the imperial and royal 
government without delay of the execu- 
tion of the measures comprised under the 
preceding heads. 

Immediately the terms of the Austrian 
ultimatum became known in diplomatic 
circles in Europe there was consternation. 
It was seen that Austria had imposed con- 
ditions no nation could accept without an 
utter humbling. The war cloud gathered 




The Late Count George von Hertling, the Ex-Ba- 
varian Prime Minister and Ex-Imperial German 
Chancellor. 




Ukraine and Germany Signing Peace Pact. Germany and her allies on the one side and the newly 
created Ukrainian state on the other concluding a treaty of peace. 



38 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



again, darker and more threatening than 
before. 

We have since learned, through the 
disclosures made by Dr. Muehlon, the 
former Krupp director to whom I have 
already referred, that the kaiser had a 
hand in drafting this drastic document. 
He was consulted by Austria, and ap- 
proved its form without consulting his 
advisers, according to the story that 
Muehlon had from Chancellor von Beth- 
mann Hollweg. 



telegraph and cable were carrying coded 
messages from ambassadors to their gov- 
ernments, and apprehension of the most 
serious results was everywhere felt. 

Serbia's reply came within the allotted 
time. It amazed the world by its almost 
complete concession to Austria. Practi- 
cally all of the eleven demands but one 
were accepted without modification. Ser- 
bia declined to permit the agents of Aus- 
tria to prosecute investigations on Serbian 
soil, but agreed to carry out the required 




Royal Family of Germany. 
William 11, Ex-Emperor of Germany and Ex-King of Prussia, married the Ex-Princess Victoria of Schles- 
wig-Holstein-Sonderburg--Austenburfr. He has six sons and one daughter. The Ex-Crown Prince Frederick Wil- 
liam, married the Ex-Duchess Cecilie of Mecklenburg-Schwerin. The Ex-Emperor's sister, Sophia is the wife 
of Constantine, Ex-King of the Hellenes. Ex-Prince Henry, his brother, married his cousin, Ex-Princess_ Irene 
of Hesse, daughter of the late ExrPrincess Alice of England. The Ex-Emperor's mother was Princess Victoria 
of England, daughter of Queen Victoria. 

The kaiser is said to have told the chan- 
cellor he was determined to go thru with 
his program, and that no one now could 
turn him back from his purpose. His 
resolution being thus declared he left for 
a trip on his royal yacht, a discreet 
maneuver designed to create the impres- 
sion that he had no part in the matter. 

Meantime the European chancelleries 
were vibrant with nervous agitation. The 



investigations and to report progress in 
suppressing anti- Austrian propaganda to 
the representatives of the dual monarchy. 
In conclusion she offered, if Austria were 
not fully satisfied with these concessions, 
to submit the whole matter in dispute to 
The Hague or to any tribunal constituted 
by the Great Powers. 

It was recognized by all impartial ob- 
servers that a more complete acquiescence 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 

could not be asked in reason. 

The Austrian minister received Ser- 
bia's conciliatory reply at Belgrade on 
July 25, 1914, at 5:45 in the afternoon. 
He did not even wait to read it. His 
things were all packed and ready for de- 
parture. He put the manuscript in his 
dispatch box, and left Belgrade at once 
for Vienna, thus severing diplomatic rela- 
tions without ceremony. 

It was evident that Austria wanted 
trouble. The ultimatum had been de- 
signed not to obtain a settlement of diffi- 
culties, but to promote war. 

Great Britain immediately took up the 
task of preventing an outbreak of hostil- 
ities. She proposed to Germany, on July 
27, that the matters at issue between Aus- 
tria and Serbia be submitted to a confer- 
ence of representatives from Germanj^ 
I'rance, Italy and Great Britain. Italy 
was then a member of the triple alliance, 
of which the two other members were Ger- 
many and Austria-Hungary. 

Germany declined the proposal by 
which peace might have been preserved, 
alleging that the controversy between 
Austria and Serbia involved the honor of 
Austria and could not be submitted to 
adjudication by disinterested parties. 
Russia, Serbia's friend, opened direct ne- 
gotiations with Vienna, and these were 
proceeding more or less encouragingly 
when they suddenly terminated, and 
Vienna refused to negotiate further. 
There is strong foundation for the belief 
that Germany intervened to prevent an 
understanding between Vienna and St. 
Petersburg. 

Meantime Austria mobilized her armies 
and Serbia responded by . like action. 
There was some talk of ' localizing the 
trouble, and permitting a punitive expe- 
dition against Serbia, but it ended in talk. 
Russia, realizing that her interests in the 
Balkans and in the Dardanelles were 
menaced by the threat of Austria to drive 
down toward the Aegean Sea thru Serbia, 
mobihzed five army corps behind the Vis- 
tula. The mobilization was far from the 



41 




The Ex-Kaiser in Austrian Uniform. The Shriveled 
Left Arm Is Quite Noticeable. 

frontiers of the central empires and con- 
stituted no immediate threat. 

On July 28 Austria formally declared 
war against Serbia, and began an imme- 
diate movement of her forces toward the 
Serbian frontiers on the Save and Dan- 
ube. Russia, alarmed by this indication 
that Austria was determined to conquer 
the little Slav monarchy that looked to 
her as protector, and that stood as a bar- 
rier between Germany and the east, at 
once began mobilization in her southwest- 
ern provinces. 

Thus far there had been no direct threat 
to Germany, but the kaiser on the same 
day mobilized his fleet— an act that ear- 
ned with it a very clear menace to Great 
Britain. 

By July 29 the Austrian guns were 
bombarding Belgrade from the north side 



42 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



43 



of the Danube, and the world was aroused 
to the fact that the long predicted Euro- 
pean war could be averted only by some 
miracle. 

The semi-official Lokal Anzeiger, of 
Berlin, issued an extra edition about noon 
of July 30, announcing that a decree had 
been issued for the general mobilization 
of the German army. The news was 
flashed at once to St. Petersburg. The 
edition was promptly suppressed by the 
authorities, but it had accomplished its 
purpose. It may never be known whether 
it was originally printed with authority 
and in order to provoke a belligerent re- 
sponse from Russia, and then suppressed 
to complete the case for innocence that 
Germany hoped to lay before the world 
in convincing fashion. 

Its suppression was followed by a per- 
emptory demand from Berhn that Rus- 




Capt. Boy-ed, ex- attache of Germanv to V. S. 




The German Offensive. The Guard Grenadier Regiment who were taken prisoners by the British. 



44 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



46 



sia cease mobilization within twenty-four 
hours. But Russia, apprised that Ger- 
many was mobihzing, refused to accede 
to this demand and ordered a general mo- 
bilization. 

The efforts of Great Britain had failed 
either to avert or to localize the war. 
France, alarmed by the swift movements 
of the central empires and their implaca- 
ble spirit, was calling out her troops. She 
held them, however, at a discreet distance 
from the frontier, avoiding as far as pos- 
sible needless provocation. 

Realizing now that a general European 
war was inevitable ; that France and Rus- 
sia were certain to be involved with Ger- 
many and Austria, Great Britain made 
one last effort to avert the worst possible 
consequences — she addressed a note to 
Paris and Berlin, asking both govern- 
ments to respect the neutrality of Bel- 
gium. 

A prompt reply was received from 
France, agreeing unconditionally. Ger- 
Qjany made no answer. Her plans were 




Dr. Richard von Kuehlmann, ex-member Rr 
Peace Conference. 




One Shot from a French 305 Battery did this to a German 88M Gun. The first shot aimed at the gun 

struck it clear amidship. 



46 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



47 



already laid for the invasion of Belgium. 
It was the most convenient route to Paris, 
and Prussia considers nothing but her 
own interests. 

On August 1 Germany formally de- 
clared war on Russia and made public 
her suppressed mobilization order. 

Great Britain followed this action by 
informing France that her fleet would 
undertake to protect the French north 
coast against German invasion. On the 
same day the first hostilities opened the 
struggle on the west front when a Ger- 
man patrol crossed the French frontier 
at Cirey. The French immediately began 
the movement of their troops toward the 
frontier. Their preparations were made 
to defend the line from Luxembourg 
south to Switzerland, along the Alsace- 
Lorraine border. The invasion of Alsace 
was planned as a counter-stroke to the 




Captain Franz von Papen, Ex-German Military Attache, 




British Capture Line of Luxurious German Dugouts in Sunken Road. 



48 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



^^K' 


9IH| 






^^^^^H|\ 


. ^VL^v^. ^^J^^^^^H 




flH 







Field Marshal Von Mackensen who led the Austro- 
German Forces on the Italian Front. 

German threat. 

They relied upon the neutrahty of Bel- 
gium and Luxembourg as protection 
against invasion over an almost unforti- 
fied frontier. 

But on August 3 Germany addressed 
a demand to Belgium for free passage 
across her territory. The little country 
did not hesitate. She returned a prompt 
refusal, and mobilized her small army to 
meet the menace that immediately over- 
shadowed her. Her refusal was at once 
followed by a declaration of war against 
her. A hke declaration was simultane- 
ously made against France, and the 
armies of Germany began the attack. 

On the afternoon of August 3 German 
troops entered the little Belgian town of 
Arion, while Chancellor Von Bethmann 
Hollweg explained to the reichstag that 
military necessity compelled Germany to 
commit a wrong against Belgium for 
which reparation would be made. 

Clinging to an eleventh hour hope 



Great Britain addressed to Berlin an ulti- 
matum, allowing twenty-four hours for 
reply, in which she demanded that the 
neutrality of Belgium be respected. 

The ultimatum was delivered by Sir 
W. E. Goschen, British ambassador to 
Berlin, on the afternoon of August 4. 
Herr Von Jagow, the German secretary 
for foreign affairs, received it in person, 
and gave an immediate answer in the 
negative. He said it was impossible for 
Germany to observe the neutrality of Bel- 
gium since her troops had already crossed 
the frontier. He argued that Germany 
had to take this course in order to prevent 
France attacking her thru Belgium. He 
ignored the fact that France had ah-eady 
given her word that she would observe the 
obligation of Belgian neutrality, and that 
Great Britain, had France broken her 
word, would have been compelled to deal 
with her as she later dealt with Germany. 

The British ambassador asked if he 
might see the chancellor, unwilling to take 
Von Jagow's reply as final. He was 
granted permission. Von Bethmann 
Hollweg appeared much perturbed. He 
talked for twenty minutes, haranguing 
Great Britain's representative in tones 
pleading and upbraiding. He declared 
it seemed impossible that Great Britain 
was going to make war on a friendly 
neighbor merely for the little word "neu- 
tralitj^" that had been disregarded so 
often in history, merely for a "scrap of 
paper." 

The interview ended unavailingly. Sir 
W. E. Goschen prepared at once to leave 
Berlin. That evening the British em- 
bassy was mobbed. 

At midnight in London a vast throng 
gathered in Trafalgar Square, awaiting 
the issue of the momentous ultimatum. 
As the great clock in the tower of West- 
minster struck the fateful hour it was an- 
nounced that a state of war existed be- 
tween Great Britain and Germany. 

There was a moment's silence. Then a 
great cheer went up, and the multitude 
melted silently away. 



I 



THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 



49 





CAMOUFLAGE ARTISTS CHANGING A MONSTER GUN INTO A "PIECE OF LANDSCAPE.' 



'^ 



'=^^ 




IF, BRILLIANT COLORING WHICH BLENDS COMPLETELY WITH ITS SURROUNDINGS 



52 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 




The Armies Are Unleashed 



CHAPTER III 

germany and austria had two million men ready great 

Britain's army weak — france well prepared — Belgium 
and serbia reasonably avell equipped — germany's drive 
through belgium — allied reverses germany's enor- 
mous strength crushes allies. 



Great Britain, Russia, France and Bel- 
gium were now embroiled in war with 
Germany. Austria-Hungary was at war 
with Serbia, and almost immediately be- 
came a belligerent against the other allies. 

Germany had 25 first line army corps 
ready for action, numbering approxi- 
mately 1,000,000 men; she had twenty- 
five additional reserve corps of like num- 
ber. On the day that hostilities began 
there were at least 2,000,000 German sol- 
diers available, and this number was soon 
increased by another 1,500,000. 

Austria-Hungary had a first line army 
of about 1,000,000 well trained soldiers, 
with reserves of less number than those 
of Germany, but material that was rapid- 
ly converted which brought her total force 
up to approximately 3,000,000 before 
many weeks had elapsed. 

Turkey, soon to enter the war as an 
ally of the central empires, was a nation 
of soldiers. In later years they had been 
trained by German officers. She is esti- 
mated to have had about 750,000 good 
soldiers subject to mobilization when the 
war began. 

Bulgaria, whose decision to link her 
fortunes with Germany came only after 
much hesitation and a cool and calculated 
bargaining, had probably a little less than 
half a million men fit for the field. 

Great Britain, whose reliance was 
placed upon her navy, was notably weak 
militarily. Her regular army, at home 
and in the colonies, numbered only 156,- 
100 men. She had a territorial or militia 
force nmnbering 251,000. Her native 
troops in India and her volunteer sqldiers 
of the overseas dominions, including 
cadets and members of rifle clubs, did not 
exjeed half a million. 



France, a military country, Avas in 
much better situation. She began the wai 
with nearly 4,000,000 trained men be- 
tween the ages of 19 and 48, of whom 
2,500,000 belonged to the active army and 
its reserves, the remainder constituting 
the territorial army. 

Accurate figures as to Russia's military 
strength have always been difl^cult to ob 
tain. Her available man power was 
enormous. It is estimated that she had 
28,000,000 men between the ages of 
twenty and forty-three who could be 
drawn upon for military service in Aug- 
ust 1914. It is probable that at least 
twenty-five per cent of this number was 
called to the colors — or 7,000,000 men — 
before the war had continued many weeks. 
Perhaps one-half that number was sent 
to the long fighting front. 

Italy, who came into the war on the 
side of the allies in the spring of 1^15, had 
about 1,200,000 fully trained soldiers, 
800,000 partly trained, and a million more 
untrained but available for call. 

Belgium had onlj'^ 120,000 men with 
which to meet the armies of Germany 
when thej"^ crossed her frontier. This 
force was later incr'^ased to a quarter of 
a million. 

Serbia mobilized 350,000 to face the 
Austrian invasion. 

Such was the approximate strength of 
the opposing forces at the beginning of 
the great struggle. 

It was recognized that Gtermany had 
the best organized army in Europe. Its 
equipment was perfect in every detail. 
Not a necessary thing had been over- 
looked that was within range of human 
foresight. Every officer was provided 
with maps, showing in detail the cities, 



54 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



towns and villages, the roads and rail- 
roads, the rivers, forests and elevations 
of Belgium and France. 

For years the trucks used for peace 
transport in Germany had been built so 
as to be available for war purposes. 



shells began to faU upon the Belgian de- 
fenses. Then they were a nightmare to 
the world. 

Germany's decision to attack France 
thru Belgium was due to the topograph- 
ical difficulties in the way of a successful 




A German Lookout in a Waterproof Trench. .A view of a sandbag-constructed trench 
on the German battlefront in the Western battle zone showing how carefully the 
trench has been water-proofed. 



Never had any nation in arms been pre- 
pared with every type of known fighting 
weapon as Germany was prepared. She 
had gims more powerful than the world 
had dreamed of, until their 42 centimeter 



advance from Alsace-Lorraine. Pari 
lies within a series of natural escarpment 
that run in a north and south direction" 
across France- to the east of the capital. 
The outermost is that of the Vosges 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



55 



mountains ; moving toward Paris the next 
is the heights of the M.euse; then comes 
the eastern edge of the Champagne, and, 
nearest Paris, the hills that extend from 
the region of Laon to the Seine. 

After the war of 1870 France strongly 
fortified the hne of the Meuse. The Ver- 
dun-Toul-Epinal-Belfort defensive bar- 
rier is famous. This Germany would 
have been compelled to storm, after cross- 
ing the Vosges, had she observed the neu- 
trality of Belgium, and struck France 
directly from her own territory. 

There are gaps in the line, but they 
were readily defensible and offered only 
narrow entrances for the immense force 
with which Germany planned to over- 
whelm her neighbor. The gap of Stenay 
lies between the Ardennes forest and the 
Meuse heights; the Toul-Epinal gap is 
made by the valley of the Moselle, and 
the Belfort gap lies between the southern 
end of the Meuse escarpment and the 
mountains of Switzerland. 

By sweeping thru Belgium the enemy 
hoped to circumvent the escarpments at 
their northern end, and to reach Paris 




..)» ^^^^HR 


..^t^i^m^ 


«."^^\ ^..-^■^ 




n -w ■'^'^'Y'- 


^'4 



Armorplated Battery on the Flanders Coast. 
Back View of the Armorplated Gun Turret 



Teuton Machine Gun in Action Under Bomb-Proof 
Shelter. 

over ground vastly freer from obstacles. 

Germany had two main foes to con- 
sider when she began her campaigns — • 
France and Russia. She anticipated no 
appreciable resistance from Belgium. 
She knew the military weakness of Great 
Britain, and feared chiefly her fleet. Rus- 
sia, she reasoned, would be slow in mobil- 
izing and reaching her frontiers. 

Hence it was her plan to drive France 
to her knees in a swift, smashing blow, 
and then to turn and deal with Russia 
before the Slavic giant mustered his 
strength and became dangerous. 

Of the twenty-six army corps that she 
had available for an immediate use she 
sent twenty against France and six to 
hold Russia in check. 

She began her attack by occupying the 
Duchy of Luxembourg, to the east of Bel- 
gium. It was an easy victory. Luxem- 



66 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



bourg had no army to oppose invasion. 
The Duchess went out to meet the ad- 
vance guard of the enemy and made for- 
mal, but futile, protest against the outrage 
that was planned. 

The capital of Luxembourg was seized, 
and its railroads taken over by the Ger- 
mans. The latter were, of course, of con- 
siderable value for the transport of troops 
to the French frontier. 

Meantime three German divisions had 



enemy attempted to storm the forts afte: 
a heavy bombardment. He was driven 
back with heavy losses, and an amazedj 
world began to wonder whether little Bel 
gium would halt the foe on the ver; 
threshold of his campaign. But the worli 
had much to learn of Prussian power. A 
third storming effort was made on Aug 
ust 7, and the enemy succeeded in enter 
ing that part of the city lying east of thi 
Meuse. General Leman withdrew hi 




French Armored Cruisers "Jauregui 

reached the Belgian frontier opposite the 
Meuse fortress of Liege. On the night of 
August 4th they moved to the attack. 

Liege is surrounded by six large pen- 
tagonal forts, and as many smaller ones. 
General Leman, a brave Belgian officer, 
famous as a mathematician, commanded 
the garrison, and made every possible 
preparation for stubborn resistance. 

On the fifth and again on the sixth the 



troops to the west bank of the river. 

On the seventh a German siege train 
arrived carrying heavier guns, and the 
monster 42 centimeter shells were hurled 
against the remaining forts of the be- 
leaguered city. The bombardment was 
terrific, and the forts crumbled under the 
ponderous impact. 

But it was not until August 15 that the 
last of the Liege forts yielded. They had 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



57 



served a great purpose. Belgium's mag- 
nificent but sacrificial effort had delayed 
the armies of Germany for two weeks, 
giving the French time to prepare their 
defense and the British to mobilize their 
little army and hasten it across the chan- 
nel to the scene of hostilities. 

On August 7, the day that the Germans 
entered Liege, the French began their in- 
vasion of Alsace. It was designed as a 
flank attack on the enemy, and, in theory, 
was wisely planned. But the Frencli 
movement was too long delayed to be suc- 
.cessful. The enemy had moved more rap- 
idly and was already on the ground with 
strong forces. Moreover the German 
success at Liege developed at once a se- 
rious threat to the French northern fron- 
tier that made further offensive adventure 
in Alsace imprudent. It was necessary to 
concentrate in order to meet the menace 
of a sweep thru Belgium. 

The British expeditionary force, under 
General Sir John French, and numbering 
only some 80,000 men, landed in France 
on August 8, and immediately moved for- 
ward to join the French who were ad- 
vancing into Belgium. 

Meantime the enemy was sweeping 
across northern Belgium, outraging the 
civilian inhabitants of the little towns and 





The three women were found operating machine- 
guns during the American advance. 



Searching skies for the enemy air fleet. Search- 
light in full activity; to the left an officer observing 
the movements of an enemy aeroplane. 

villages, burning and pillaging. Behind 
was a trail of blood and ruin. 

The French armies took up defensive 
positions on a line beginning at Mont- 
medy and extending northwest along the 
Meuse to JNIezieres, and thence north to 
Dinant. From Dinant the line ran west 
to Charleroi. The British assumed posi- 
tions to the left of the French, north of 
Mons. The second French army was 
holding positions along the Alsace-Lor- 
raine border, its right wing resting in 
upper Alsace near Mulhouse and its left 
near Nancy. 

The Belgians evacuated Brussels, re- 
tiring on Antwerp. In this way they 
saved one of the most beautiful capitals 
from otherwise inevitable destruction. On 



58 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



August 20 the Germans occupied Brus- 
sels, taking over the administration of the 
city. 

The dismayed civilians lined the streets 
and watched the endless procession of 
enemy soldiers, clad in their gray uni- 
forms, marching with monotonous rythm 
thru the city. They marched with heads 
erect and the confidence of conquerors. 
They were on their way to Paris, and not 
one of them doubted that he would reach 



that were a few days late in reaching 
Liege, were on time at Namur, and made 
it a heap of ruins in a few hours. 

The battleground was now cleared for 
the first great test of strength between 
the enemy and the allied armies of Great 
Britain and France. Von Kluck com- 
manded the right wing of the advancing 
foe ; the left wing was commanded by the 
Duke of Wurtemburg; the center was 
held by troops under Von Bulow and Von 




Great German Battleship "Ersatz Bavern" Among Those Surrendered. 



the great French capital within a few 
days time. 

On August 22 the Germans, after a 
brief assault, captured the Belgian fort- 
ress of Namur, at the junction of the 
Meuse and Sambre rivers. Namur was 
the last stronghold between them and the 
allied armies. Its sudden capitulation 
came with the shock of surprise. It had 
been thought it might hold at least as long 
as did Liege. But the big siege guns, 



Hausen. 

The Crown Prince of Germany, com- 
manding the Fifth army, was advancing 
from Luxembourg. 

The French troops reeled backward 
under the smashing blow of the enemy. 
Along the line Mezieres-Dinant-Charleroi 
they retired fighting toward Rethel and 
Hirson. Between Mezieres and Longwy 
they staggered under the attack of the 
Crown Prince, and retreated toward 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



>9 



Chalons, thru the Argonne forest. 

The little British army in front of Mons 
was left without support, and had to face 
the full strength of the enemy First army 
under Von Kluck. It fought a gallant 
battle, outnumbered three to one. The 
enemy attempted to drive the British into 
the entrenched camp of Maubeuge, but 
the masterly tactics of Sir John French 
defeated his purpose. 

There then began one of the most nota- 



Had he succeeded in this disaster might 
have overtaken the armies of France and 
Great Britain, and the victory might have 
been gained by Germany before her oppo- 
nents had time to rally. But Sir John 
French with his 80,000 men managed to 
hold Von Kluck and 240,000 at bay. In 
four days he retreated 64 miles — an aver- 
age of 16 miles a day — fighting courage- 
ous rear-guard actions on every mile, and 
occasionally halting to strike a more than 




A Successful Submarine Torpedo Attack, Cruiser Destroyed by An "Assassin of the Sea." 



ble retreats in history — the retreat of the 
British armj^ from Mons. It held the 
vital position on the left wing of the allied 
forces. It had for its task the supreme 
duty of preventing an enveloping move- 
ment. 

From the time the retreat began it was 
the aim of Von Kluck to outflank the 
allies, swing around their left wing and 
intercept their retirement on Paris. 



usually hard blow against his pitiless pur- 
suers. 

Effective retreat calls for as high gen- 
eralship as effective attack. It is a much 
harder test of morale. Giving ground is 
always discouraging to the rank and file 
and taxing upon the nerve and endurance 
of officers, who must maintain a spirit of 
hope and confidence whatever happens. 

As the allied armies retired the world 



60 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 




Palace of Justice, Brussels, Belgium. 



J 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



61 



watched with keen anxiety. Germany 
was exultant, but nations that loved 
France and admired Paris contemplated 
with alarm and consternation the possi- 
bility that the great capital of light and 
life and youth might suffer as Belgian 
cities had suffered, or that the nation 
whose spirit it embodied might be forced 
to yield to the invading foe. 

For six days, from August 22 to Aug- 
ust 28, the fate of the allied armies hung 
in the balance. The Germans had an- 
other opportunity to win a Sedan. The 
crisis was reached on August 26, when 
the British met the full force of Von 
Kluck's offensive - — five army corps 
against two. The British were standing 
on the line of Cambrai-LeCateau-Landre- 
cies, and preparing to retire, when the 
blow fell. It was met with supreme 
courage. 

Re-enforcements had been asked from 
the French, but no heli? was sent, and 
the British were compelled to fight alone. 
Had they failed Paris would have been 
lost, because Von Kluck would have 
driven between Paris and the French 
right wing, rolling back the French ar- 
mies and compelling them to fight at a 
serious disadvantage for their very exis- 
tence. The capital city would have been 
left without other protection than its 
fortifications and garrison — utterly in- 
sufficient for defense under the new con- 
ditions of warfare. 

But the British repulsed the enemy on- 
slaught, and General French succeeded in 
good order upon St. Quentin. Here he 
obtained the help he had asked, and thus 
supported he again faced the enemy and 
fought a vigorous delaying battle with 
him in which was inflicted heavy losses. 

By September 1 the allied armies had 
fallen back to within 40 miles of Paris, 
and the second line of French defenses 
had been taken by the enemy. There was 
as yet no sign from General Joffre, com- 



manding the French armies, that he had 
any intention of halting and offering a 
stabilized resistance. 

The line as it retreated was pivoting 
on Verdun. Along the Verdun-Toul 
fortifications the enemy was completely 
checked, while at Nancy the French army, 
that had been driven ignominiously from 
Lorraine, was retrieving its honor by a 
magnificent and stubborn defense. 

The left wing of the retreating Anglo- 
French armies came under the protection 
of the guns of the Paris forts on Septem- 
ber 3. It had won the race. Von Kluck's 
efforts to outflank and envelope had 
failed. 

The allied armies were now buttressed 
between the great entrenched camp of 
Paris and the fortified line of Verdun- 
Toul. In the center they bent crescenti- 
cally south of the Marne. 

The supreme moment for which Gen- 
eral Joffre had waited silently and imper- 
turbably was now at hand. He had 
yielded all of northern France to reach 
this position, and here he elected to make 
his stand and risk conclusive battle with 
the enem}^ 




Immense Ammunition Dumps Captured by Allies. 



THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 



m: 






\d^ 






:*«:!£ 




Prussian Plans Go Astray 

CHAPTER IV 

«ERMAN DRIVE WEAKENS JOFFRE STOPS GERMAN ADVANCE AT 

VERDUN — FRENCH RESERVES FROM PARIS BOLSTER LINE — BEL- 
GIANS CHECK GERMANS ELSEWHERE GREAT BRITAIN HOLDS 

LINE AT YPRES. 



Th^i. whole carefully elaborated plan of 
campaign for a quick and crushing tri- 
umph of Prussia over her enemies and 
rivals required the occupation of Paris 
and the paralysis of the French and Brit- 
ish armies in not more than six weeks* 
time. 

Every day's delay increased the menace 
on the German eastern front where com- 
paratively few troops had been left to 
watch the Russians. 

General Joffre, of course, realized this 
fact. He also realized that the further 
the German armies pursued him into 
France the longer the distance over which 
they must maintain communications and 
bring transport. 

The region of the Marne was known 
in every topographical detail to Joffre 
and his subordinates. The French army 
had often held maneuvers along the river 
valley and on the heights that border it. 
The opportunities for employing tactics 
and developing strategy had all been care- 
fully studied. 

The battle line from Paris to Verdun 
was some 180 miles in length. Paris had 
ceased to be the French capital, and be- 
come merely a great camp, ready to 
defend itself if need be against siege or 
storming attack. The French govern- 
ment removed to Bordeaux on September 
3, just as General Von Kluck, now only 
25 miles to the north at Senlis, discovered 
that the British had eluded him, and that 
his last chance to turn the exposed left 



flank of the allied armies was gone. 

Von Kluck could not storm Paris 
directly. He could not go around it on 
the west without breaking the continuity 
of the German line and exposing himself 
and his comrades to certain disaster. 
There was only one thing left for him to 
do — to swing across in front of Paris and 
assume positions in which he could assist 
the German armies to the east of him in 
attacking the allied center. 

Von Kluck violated a Napoleonic 
aphorism in venturing to swing across 
Paris and turn his flank toward his oppo- 
nent, but he was convinced the allies were 
a beaten foe, lacking either the spirit or 
the resourcefulness to accept the opportu- 
nity his movement might offer. 

He reckoned without Joffre. The 
silent, unworried and unhurried French 
strategist had foreseen what Von Kluck 
would be compelled to do at the time when 
the German general saw nothing but the 
possibility of outflanking Joffre and the 
British. 

The longer-visioned Frenchman had 
ambushed an army, under Maunoury, in 
the region of Amiens. This army had 
no part in the retreat. It was a surprise 
prepared for use at the right moment. 

Joffre had another surprise in readiness. 
He had placed the man whom he consid- 
ered the ablest strategist in Europe at the 
head of another army, as yet unused. 
There has been some mystery about the 
seventh army commanded by General 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 



65 



Foch at the battle of the Marne. It was 
three corps strong — 120,000 men. 

I have heard a story — that I am un- 
able to confirm — concerning the part 
played by Italy at this critical time. Italy 
had declared her neutrality, altho an ally 
of Germany and Austria when the war 
began. But France, never at any time a 
cordial friend of Italy, as a matter of 
wise precaution had to watch the Franco- 
Italian frontier. It is said that two army 
corps were delegated to this duty. 

Then, so the story goes, word came to 
the French government from the Italian 
government that the latter had no inten- 
tion of becoming^ involved in the hostil- 
ities; that the French frontier was jDcr- 
fectly safe, and that the French were ex- 
ceedingly foolish if they did not withdraw 
their two army corps and use them to 
check the Germans. 

The French acted on this suggestion, 
it is said, and threw into the battle at the 
critical moment two army corps that the 





Qjceii Elizabeth of Belgium cheered her wounded 
soldiers at the front. 



The latest photograph of King Albert, of Belgium. 

enemy calculated were still employed in 
watching Italy. 

Whether the story be true or no, it is 
certain that Joffre met the enemy with 
greater strength and troops fresher and 
more vigorous than he expected to en- 
counter. 

As Von Kluck swung east, Maunoury, 
who had slipped down ilearer Paris on 
the heels of the Germans, struck him on 
his flank. A desperate battle began on 
the Ourcq river. Von Kluck sent for aid 
and obtained re-enforcements. He at- 
tempted to break thru Maunoury's line 
and destroy its menace to the German 
armies, now preparing to attack on the 
allied center. 

But Joffre had a third surprise ready. 
Every taxi-cab and vehicle in Paris had 
been employed to make it possible, and 
the Paris garrison, consisting of a med- 



66 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 



ley of fighting material, gendarmes, Re- 
publican guards and others, was rushed 
to the scene of action. The sudden ap- 
pearance of the re-enforeements threw con- 
sternation into the German ranks. Maun- 
oury's first blow had been a surprise; this 
threatened second blow was a greater 
surprise; what might happen if they wai<^- 
ed for further developments none could 
guess, and no one was too anxious to 
discover by experiment. 
So they decided to retreat. 



lying his forces with indomitable cour- 
age, he struck so heavily that the whole 
enemy line was thrown into confusion 
and a general retreat began. 

The battle had become an allied vic- 
tory by September 10, and the German 
army was hastening toward the Aisne 
with the French and British in close pur- 
suit. 

The retreat of the Germans from the 
Marne was marked by similar tactics to 
those characterizing the retreat of the al- 




Drilling Belgian recruits in the bayonet charge. The Belgian soldier's efficiency with the bayonet when 
it came to close quarter fighting was due to incessant drilling. 



Meantime the British and the French 
Fifth army, under D'Esperey, had come 
into action, smashing a hard blow against 
Von Kluck's front. The combination 
was too much. The retreat became al- 
most a rout. 

Von Kluck exposed to attack his 
neighbor Von Buelow, and General Foch 
now came into action with great dash and 
vigor. He had suffered heavy losses in 
defensive action the day before, but, ral- 



Ues from Mons and Charleroi — except 
that they were reversed. General von 
Kluck narrowly escaped the clutches of 
the British, and the crown prince, who 
had driven southward thru the Argonne, 
was in serious peril from the pursuit of 
the French. 

In six days the Germans reached the 
Aisne, where defensive positions had been 
prepared and the terrain afforded advan- 
tage for resistance. Here they made their 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 



67 



stand. 

The struggle now became an effort on 
the part of the allies to outflank them on 
their right, and the fighting moved north 
and east along the Oise, the German line 
slowly extending in a reach for the pro- 
tection of the seacoast, and forcing a simi- 
lar stretching of the enemy's front. The 
French reoccupied Rheims and Amiens. 

Meantime the Belgians were harassing 
the Germans by sorties from Antwerp, 
and the continued advance of the allies 



to aid in the defense. In was quite in- 
adequate for the task, however. On Oct. 
5 three of the Antwerp forts fell under 
the German bombardment. By this time 
there were skirmishes on the Belgian 
frontier, and two days later there was 
fighting near Ypres. The bombardment 
of the City of Antwerp itself began Oct. 
8. On Oct. 10 it surrendered, the Bel- 
gian army escaping and reaching Os- 
tend by a detour along the coast. Here 
it joined the allies, later evacuating the 




Covered with mud and glory. Tired out and weary Belgians bespattered with the mud from their 
inundated fighting ground. 



northward toward the Belgian frontier 
developed a new danger in the possible 
junction of the Belgian troops with the 
French and British. On Sept. 20 the Ger- 
mans began moving siege guns toward 
Antwerp. By Sept. 29 they were shell- 
ing the outer forts of the city. On Oct. 
2 the allies had reached Arras, where they 
met a check. Two days later a detach- 
ment of British marines entered Antwerp 



city and falUng back toward Nieuport 
and Dixmude. 

The race to the coast had been won, 
and a wall of steel was built across the 
corner of Belgium from Nieuport to 
Ypres thru which the enemy was never 
able to drive a path of victory in spite of 
the most desperate efforts. 

A battle front now extended from 
Nieuport, on the Belgian coast, thru 



68 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 




A stricken city — What was left of Ypres, utterly devastated by Germans. A remarkable panoramic 
view of Ypres at the end of the war. 



Ypres and Ai-ras to the junction of the 
Oise and the Aisne, and thence eastward 
along the Aisne, thru Soissons and 
Rheims, across the Champagne and the 
Ai-gonne to the north of Verdun. From 
the region of Verdun it ran southeasterly 
to Belfort and into Alsace. It was near- 
ly 400 miles in length. 

Since one end rested on the seacoast 
and the other was against the Swiss fron- 
tier, flanking movements had become im- 



' 






W*" - Sk 










■^^■l 


h£ 




K 




\_' ^^^^S 


1 



possible, and the frontal attack was the 
only means of open warfare, so both 
sides intrenched and prepared for the 
greatest siege in history. 

During the period of the race for the 
coast, however, there had been violent 
fighting along the Aisne, in the Argonne, 
around Verdun and along the Lorraine 
and Alsace borders. The French for- 
tunes in Alsace had fluctuated. Mulhau- 
sen had been taken, lost and retaken and 
lost again. The Germans had crossed the 
Meuse at St. Mihiel and occupied the 
town. They held it as the point of a 
wedge driven into the Verdun-Toul forti- 
fied front. 




Belgians check CJhlans from behind barricaded street. 
Belgians camping in a church at Camptich. A church Firing over barricades in Willebrook Station near 
at Camptich converted into a. camping place. Malines. 



p 





A ZEPPELIN'S LURID END ABOVE THE CLOUDS. 




PACK UP YOUR TROUBLES IN YOUR OLD SEA BAG. 

All work and no play was not permitted to make the American sailor a dull boy. 



72 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 




Lloyd George, Great Britain's foremost Statesman and War Lord. 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 



73 



To recount all the incidents of the 
trench siege that followed the winning 
of the coast would be an almost endless 
task. The outstanding features of it 
alone need be related. Of these the two 
first were the battle of the Yser and the 
battle of Ypres. The former was an at- 
tempt of the Germans to drive in the left 
wing of the allies where it stretched from 
Dixmude to the sea, and thus to make 
an opening thru which they could pour 
in a flanking movement. It began on 
Oct. 20 with an attack on Nieuport that 
temporarily succeeded. British gunboats, 
however, drove the Germans out of the 
cit5% and the attack was renewed near 
Dixmude. Here again defeat was met 
thru the cutting of dikes and flooding of 
the canal region. On Oct. 28 the Ger- 
mans evacuated the south bank of the 
Yser, and the battle ended. 

Three days later the battle of Ypres 
began. The British were defending this 
position with an army that had been re- 
duced to about 100,000. Their front was 
some thirty miles in length. They were 
attacked by vastly greater numbers. The 
fighting lasted fifteen days, culminating 
in an assault on the British front by the 
famous Prussian guard, under the eyes 
of the kaiser. The assault failed. Ypres 
itself was destroyed, but the position was 
saved. These two battles of Flanders 
are said to have cost the Germans 150,000 
men. 

From Nov. 16 until April 21 there was 
no fresh drive for Calais on the Ypres 
front. But in the interval there was tre- 
mendous fighting in the Ai-gonne, in 
Champagne, east of the Meuse, and in 
the Vosges. No great gains followed these 
terrific encounters, altho there were ad- 
vances here and there by both sides. The 
most marked were the German advance 
at Soissons in the middle of January, the 



French gains in the Champagne in 
March and the French offensive against 
the St. Mihiel salient in April. 

On April 22 the second battle of Ypres 
began with the German surprise attack in 
which gas was first used. It was in this 
battle that the Canadians saved the day 
after the French line had been driven in. 
After five days' fighting, the German at- 
tack was checked, the allies being com- 
pelled to yield ground and reform their 
lines on their new positions. Ypres, how- 
ever, remained in possession of the 
British. 

In the early summer there was a not- 
able French offensive on the front north 
of Arras, in which the Germans had 
been slowly driven back toward their po- 
sitions at Lille and Lens. This offensive 
ended leaving Souchez as a German 
salient projecting into the French front. 
Early in July there was a desperate ef- 
fort of the crown prince to advance in 
the Argonne. His first onslaught car- 
ried several French positions, but was 
soon checked. 

But after a year of trench siege the 
front showed little change, and the end 
seemed as far distant as ever. 




Tinmense Ammunition Dumps Captured by Allies. 



74 



PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 




The Era of Gigantic Battles 

CHAPTER V 

NEW FIGHTING METHODS USED — TRENCHES — BAEBED WIRE 

ENTANGLEMENTS POISONED GAS BATTLE OF VERDUN — 

BATTLE OF SOMME ALLIED GAINS, 



When the first eighteen months of the 
war had passed and the entrenched lines 
on the western front showed no signifi- 
cant change, the world began to wonder 
whether the allies and the central powers 
had not reached a state of deadlock from 
which neither could extract a decisive vic- 
tory. 

At first there had been much confident 
talk of breaking the enemy line. Ger- 
many was certain she could reach Paris, 
the channel ports or any other goal upon 
which her heart was set — until she tried. 
Her failures to go thru to Calais on the 
two occasions when she hurled vast forces 
against the allied front in Flanders must 
have discouraged her, even as it encour- 
aged the allies. 

Men who were on the Yser and at 
"Ypres in the allied armies said afterward 
they could not understand why the enemy 
had not simply walked thru their lines 
to the sea. They were outnumbered, ter- 
ribly outgunned, and the Germans had 
twenty shells to their one. 

These enemy failures, and the failures 
of the British at Neuve Chapelle and the 
French in the Champagne, the St. Mihiel 
salient and the Artois, aroused doubts 
as to the possibility of smashing thru an 
army fortified in trench positions for 
great gains that might lead to victory. 

Military writers began to talk about 
war by attrition — that is by the gradual 
wearing down of the enemy. There was 
much calculating concerning man-power, 



and estimates of natural resources. 
Statesmen and generals got a new vision 
of the war's significance; they saw that 
it was a war of nations, and not of armies 
merely — a war in which the civilian was 
to be as important as the soldier. 

While some men turned their thought 
to plans for increasing the resources and 
stimulating the resourcefulness of their 
countries, in order that they might be fit 
to stand the test of a long struggle, other 
men gave themselves to thinking out 
methods by which the problems of the 
new warfare could be solved, and the de- 
fenses of the trenches overcome. The 
traditional tactics and traditional 
weapons were manifestly inadequate. 

Already the achievements of the 
world's inventive genius for the last fifty 
years had been requisitioned and adapted 
to the service of the armies. The tele- 
phone and the wireless, the automobile, 
the aeroplane and the submarine — all of 
these things were playing undreamed of 
parts in the great conflict and creating 
conditions for which the history of the 
world had no parallel. 

For these conditions, almost wholly un- 
foreseen and certainly in no full sense 
appreciated by strategists and tacticians 
prior to the actual experience of the war, 
new plans of attacks and defense had to 
be worked out and new weapons invented. 

One of the first marked tendencies was 
to strengthen the artillery. It soon be- 
came clear that attempts to take en- 
trenched lines, protected by barbed wire 



76 THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 




Admiral Wemyss, whose appointment as First Sea Lord was considered a wise step, for he was familiar 
with the navy from the ground up, and was classed as an "old sea-dog." 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 



77 



entanglements and the fire of innumer- 
able machine guns, involved a certain and 
terrible expenditure of hfe, unless the 
charge of the infantry was preceded by a 
most thoro and destructive artillery bom- 
bardment. 

The cutting of the enemy barbed wire 
with nippers proved an enterprise far too 
costly to be continued. The high explo- 
sive shell was substituted as a more effi- 
cient and less costly method. 

It was in the experimental fighting of 
the first year and a half that the "bar- 
rage" was discovered. The barrage is a 
method of directing the combined and 
simultaneous fire of a number of batteries 
so as to create a barrier of shrapnel, high- 
explosive or other shells thru which the 
enemy dare not pass, or, should he ven- 
ture, must suffer a terrible loss. 

In process of time the barrage was de- 
veloped so that there came to be a num- 
r ber of ways in which it was used for 
various purposes. There was the creep- 
ing barrage, that moved slowly forward 
like a curtain of fire in front of the ad- 
vancing infantry, holding the enemy's 
first line trench until the attackers were 
within a few yards of it, and then lifting 
suddenly to fall on his support and re- 
serve trenches. There was the rolling bar- 
rage, by which a certain area of the 
enemy's line was subjected to a systematic 
shelling that moved back and forth, as a 
la\vn is rolled, until everji;hing was flat- 
tened out. And there was the box bar- 
rage, laid down so as to form an almost 
impenetrable protection for a threatened 
position, or thrown about the enemy so 
as to prevent his movement laterally as 
well as frontally. 

Another discovery of the experimental 
stage was the impossibility of an unlim- 
ited objective under the new conditions. 
It was no longer safe to say to a milir 
tary unit "There is the enemy line. Go 
as far as you can." Operations were on 
too big a scale. Single units, that found 




Earl Kitchener, Great Rritain's former War Min- 
ister, better known as Kitchener of Khartoum, who 
was drowned on his way to Russia. 

exceptional opportunities for advancing 
on their immediate sector, were in danger 
of getting far ahead of their supporting 
comrades on either side, losing contact 
with the main body, and so — in the very 
hour of victory — becoming cut off disas- 
trously. This happened more than once. 
Moreover the barrage, and the increas- 
ing use of artillery generally, made it of 
utmost importance that there should be 
the closest cooperation between the guns 
and the infantry. This could only be en- 
sured by giving the infantry definite ob- 
jectives, to be reached at a certain hour 
and beyond which it must not go without 
explicit orders, however promising the op- 
portunities might be. Once the plan of 
the limited objective was adopted, to 
ignore it meant slaughter for those who 
took chances — meant that the venture- 
some unit was certain to come under the 
devastating barrage of its own guns. 



78 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 




THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 



79 



Hence the fighting of battles became 
a matter of great precision as to the 
division of labor, the assignment of objec- 
tives, the scheduling of attack and ar- 
rival. Battles were frequently planned 
months in advance and rehearsed behind 
the lines on fields where the enemy posi- 
tions and trenches were reproduced as 
nearly as possible. 

Ultimately a battle became an intri- 
cate affair in which the functions of heavy 
and field artillery, mine throwers, trench 
mortars and machine guns had all to be 
carefully weighed and related to the par- 
ticular task to be done. In the same way 
the use of gas, of hand grenades and rifle 
fire had to be skilfully calculated and the 
proportion and manner of each deter- 
mined. Aeroplanes and tanks added two 
further factors of ever increasing import- 
ance. 

The year 1916 brought two great 
battles on the western front that exceed- 
ed anything the world had conceived to 
be possible — the battle of Verdun and the 
battle of the Somme. The former lasted 
from February 21 until July 1, and the 
latter from July 1 until March of the fol- 
lowing year. Each battle — so called — 
was a series of bitterly fought engage- 
ments, any one of which alone would have 
been considered a notable event in pre- 
vious wars. 

The battle of Verdun was the first Ger- 
man attempt to put into effective use the 
lessons learned in the year and a half of 
entrenched warfare. 

Two striking features characterized the 
beginning of this battle — First, its sur- 
prise nature; second, the amazing pre- 
liminary bombardment. The French 
knew that something unusual was in 
progress in and behind the lines north of 
Verdun, and they were on their guard 
against attack; but they did not know 
how strong was the force concentrated by 
the enemy under cover of the hills and 
woods. Not less than 500,000 men were 
assembled by the Germans for this mighty 




General Byng, Hero of Cambrai in Famous Tank 
Charge. 

effort, which, they hoped, would lead to 
the occupation of the great and famous 
fortress of France, and, possibly to the 
reduction of the whole Meuse line of de- 
fense, and the opening of the Marne val- 
ley route to Paris. 

Never before had there been seen such 
a massing of artillery. It had never en- 
tered the mind of a militarj'^ commander 
that so vast a number of guns could be 
used on a comparatively limited front. 
The war correspondent of the Niewe Rot- 
terdamsche Courant, thus described what 
he saw when he visited the German lines 
at Verdun: — 

"Over the roads leading towards Ver- 
dun artillery and ammunition were 
brought up in such quantities as the his- 
tory of war has never seen on such a lim- 
ited area. The country seemed to be cov- 
ered with an incredible number of guns. 
We could hardly believe what we saw 
around Verdun. Long rows of guns, as 



80 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 



1 












H 


^^E^^ -'^^^^^^^^H 






■ ^^^^ 




H 








^^^k '^^B^^l 


^L^^^J 


1 








CuH 




H 


Hi'.: j^l^ 






^^^^ 




1 








^^H 


B 


1 


^^^H* ' ' ' ' "^'lii^yB 






^^^^^!^ 


■ '^' 


I 




* 


r^ 




^ 


1 


M tf 


*■' 


f 






^H 


^^^^^^^^^^K^^^^^^^^K «- 






^^ 


^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B ' 


1 




WL 


1 


^ 


^ 



Australian Premier and Family; An attempt was made to assassinate William M. Hughes, the 
Australian Premier, at his home in New Victoria, Australia. 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 



81 



in old battle pictures, set up in open fields 
with gunners standing about them, and 
on the hill-tops observation posts with 
their great telescopes uncovered. Wlien 
I shut my eyes I still see before me the 
curved lines, row upon row of guns, 
endless array, with gunners raovinpj about 
them in the open battlefield." 

To tell in detail the story of Verdun 
would require a volume of several hun- 
dred pages. It was from its first hour a 
demonstration of German strength and 
French resistance. Never was the spirit 
of France more gloriously displayed than 
in this long and terrible conflict. Two 
thrilling watchwords rang around the 
world from the battlefields of the Meuse 
hills and valleys — "They shall not pass!" 
and "We shall get them!" 

Following the intense and protracted 
bombardment with which the Germans 




Herbert Asquith, famous British Statesman. 




Charge of Heroic Scotch Highlanders. The hardiest of the British troops are those Highlanders 
composed of the brawny sons of Scotland. 



82 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 



opened the Verdun campaign, came a 
charge of their infantry on a front of 
twenty miles. The first day they gained 
ground to a depth of two miles, acquiring 
positions of advantage from which to con- 
tinue the attack. 

On the last day of February the Ger- 
mans entered Fort Douaumont, northeast 
of Verdim, and one of the most important 
of the outer ring of fortresses. It had 



attack was repulsed by the French, but, 
inch by inch, they gave ground on both 
sides of the Meuse, drawing ever a nar- 
rower circle around Verdun. In June 
the Germans drove up the vaUey and the 
hillside leading to Fort Vaux, and, in a 
bitter fight, captured it. Douavmiont and 
Vaux wert now both in the enemy's 
hands; a tev, days later Thiaumont fell, 
almost due north of Verdun, and on Jime 




A German Zeppelin flight over British fleet, which the fleet destroyed with three well placed shots. 



been reduced to a ruin before the enemy 
occupied it. During March they cap- 
tured Forges, on the west bank of the 
Meuse, and occupied Vaux, southwest of 
Douaumont. The long struggle for Dead 
Man's hiU began, the bloodiest struggle 
and the ghastliest battlefield on the whole 
Verdun front. 

Thruout April and May the fighting 
continued incessantly. Many a terrific 



24 the Germans entered Fleury, pene- 
trating the inner circle of Verdun's de- 
fenses. It was a critical hour for France. 
For a week the fate of Verdun hung in 
the balance. 

Then on July 1 — almost without warn- 
ing — the British and French smashed 
hard against the Grcrman lines on a front 
of ten miles, north and south of the 
Somme river. 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 



83 



The second great battle of the war was 
beginning — a battle worthy to stand side 
by side with Verdun. 

The success of the allied attack on the 
Somme, altho not measuring up in its ear- 
ly stages to the hopes of the British and 
French commanders, was enough to 
alarm the Germans and to relieve the 
pressure on Verdun. The Meuse city 
was never again in peril. Germany, first 
and last, spent 500,000 men in a futile 
effort. France came out of the great test 
of strength and spirit her confidence for- 
tified, and forever certain of the world's 
admiration. 

The battle of the Somme was, for the 
allies, what Verdun had been for the Ger- 
mans — an attempt to put into effective 
practise the lessons of warfare learned 
during the first year and a half or two 
3'ears of war. The massing of artillery, 
the employment of the barrage, the use 
of the limited objective, and the develop- 
ment of the tactical nibble into the big, 
strategic bite, were all phases of this 
battle. 

When it began the British and French 
believed they could smash thru and break 
the enemy line — and the theory was gen- 
erally held that if the line could be broken 
on a considerable front a decisive victory 
might be gained by pressing the advan- 
tage with unfaltering vigor. 

On this theory and with this hope heavy 
sacrifices were made in the storming of 
enemy positions. The enemy was made 
to suffer heavy losses, and his tenacious 
defense indicated that he regarded seri- 
ously the possible consequences of the 
Franco-British drive. 

But the Somme battle had been begun 
too late in the summer. No time margin 
had been left for the possible failure of 
the original schedule, and when the 
British were held up for weeks at Thiep- 
val and north of the Ancre, the schedule 
was thrown out of gear. 

Before the full value of the Somme 
successes could be realized by pressing 



*!!>.'.* >«^v*«*- 1 ^fsf-y^ , 'f*^; 1'13S!^.';<*'>?' -••'•':"*•* ■'""•^■-'■."I'SfRjfj 




Gen. Vassitch Lommanded Serbia Second Army. 

the victory home, the open season for 
fighting ended and the rainy season set 
in. The Somme became an almost im- 
passable mire. Infantry movements were 
exceedingly difficult, and the transport of 
big guns impracticable. Operations had 
to be abandoned, and the enemy, who was 
getting exceedingly uneasy about the 
security of his lines, obtained a respite 
that allowed him to revise his plans and 
prepare for a new program in the spring. 
When the drive halted in November 
1916 the British had conquered the ridge 
overlooking Bapaume, and the French 
had pushed forward to the outskirts of 
Peronne. It was estimated the Germans 
had lost 700,000 men, of whom 95,000 had 
been taken prisoner. The allies counted 
among their gains 135 heavy guns, 180 
field pieces and 1,438 machine guns. 
From this standpoint the Somme battle 
had been the most successful battle. 



THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 




Hindenburg Retreats 



CHAPTER VI 

LLOYD GEORGE FOEMS NEW BRITISH CABINET GERMAN PEACE 

PROPOSALS GERMAN ATROCITIES — GERMANS RETREAT 

FAMOUS HINDENBIJJIG RETREAT UNRESTRICTED U-BOAT A\^AR- 

FARE — GEN. BYNG'S TANK DRIVE AT CAMBRAI — BRITISH 
ARTILLERY OVERWHELMING — CANADA AND OTHER BRITISH 
COLONIES TAKE PART. 



Had the British and French resumed 
their drive on the Somme front when 
favorable weather made further opera- 
tions possible in the spring of 1917 great 
and important results might have been 
realized. 

They had driven a wedge into the ene- 
my lines, twenty miles in width and nine 
miles in depth. They had made the 
deepest impression on an entrenched 
front that had been made anywhere or 
by either side since the war began. 

If the wedge had been pushed only a 
few miles further east it would have cut 
lines of petrol and steam communication 
absolutel}^ vital to the security of the 
German line. North of it and south of 
it were German salients, occupied by 
many thousands of troops whose posi- 
tions were menaced by the wedge, and 
would have been seriously endangered by 
its further progress. 

Germany had suffered so heavily to no 
purpose in the battle of Verdun, and had 
been forced to pay so high a price for the 
defense of her Picardy positions on the 
Somme, that she was not in a position to 
launch a big offensive. 

Indeed, during the winter of 1916, she 
made an attempt to promote negotia- 
tions for peace. She had just finished the 
conquest of the greater part of Rouma- 
nia, and she considered the moment op- 
portune to suggest that a settlement 
might be reached. 

Just before her proposals were made 
there had been a change in the British 
government. Mr. Asquith, the Liberal 
party premier, resigned, and David Lloyd 
George accepted the responsibility of 



forming a cabinet. He invited represen- 
tatives of all political parties to join him, 
and succeeded in creating a coalition or 
union government in which many of 
Britain's ablest men accepted office. 

The answer of this government to the 
enemy peace proposals was to authorize 
the enlistment of 1,000,000 more men, and 
to ask parliament for a war credit of 
$2,000,000,000. Thru Premier Briand 
France warned the world to beware of 
Germany seeking peace, and General 
Nivelle celebrated his appointment to 
succeed General Joff re, now made a JMar- 
shal of France, by taking 11,000 pris- 
oners and advancing two miles on a 
seven mile front north of Verdun. 

Germany continued her efforts, but the 
allied governments gave the world to un- 
derstand that they were in no humor to 
consider the enemy's proposals, and had 
no faith in the enemy's word. Premier 
Lloyd George declared that allied peace 
terms were, "Reparation, Restoration 
and Security." 

Germany had no intention whatever of 
making peace on terms involving repara- 
tion and restoration. 

So, finding it useless to pursue her 
peace efforts further, Germany turned 
her attention to obtaining a more secure 
position on the western front. 

During the winter months an elaborate 
trench system, fortified as no trench sys- 
tem had ever been fortified before, was 
constructed along a front extending — 
roughly — from the region of Douai to the 
Aisne, with Cambrai and Sf,. Quentin 
marking its main positions. 



86 



HINDENEURG RETREATS 




HINDENBURG RETREATS 



87 



Belgian civilians, deported from Bel- 
gium, and allied prisoners were employed 
in the construction of this trench system 
that became famous thruout the world as 
the Hindenburg line. 

Early in 1917 the British began to feel 
out the enemy lines north of the Ancre 
brook on the Somme front. They found 
an encouraging situation and pushed for- 
ward. Presently they were regaining 
village after village, capturing strategic 
heights, and advancing with unexpected 
rapidity. It became evident that the 
enemy was retreating according to plan, 
and engaging only in such rear guard ac- 
tion as was necessary to protect his re- 
tirement. He was withdrawing his im- 
perilled salients from their positions 
north and south of the allies' Somme 
wedge. 

The British took Bapaume and the 




Admiral Sir David Beatty, of the British Navy. 




After the fight with the Huns near Rheims. The Black Watch, which contains some of the best fighters 

in the British Army. 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




British and Canadian Troops in the Most S; 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 



89 




tie Against the Germans in Ypres Sector. 



90 



HINDENBUKG RETREATS 



ridge extending south from it toward 
Peronne. Then things moved rapidly. 
The Germans fell back on a front of 60 
miles, burning, blasting and pillaging as 
they went. In all history there is no 
precedent for the work of wanton de- 
struction the retreating armies wrought. 
Evacuated cities were mined and reduced 
to utter ruins by internal explosions timed 
to take effect after the German troops 
were well away; in some villages build- 
ings were wrecked by fastening cables to 
their corners, and then attaching the 
cables to steam tractors, that literally 
pulled the buildings to pieces. 

Orchards were chopped down, or valu- 
able trees scarred so as to ensure their 
death. Vines were cut at the roots. 

The civihan population of many a 
small town -was driven out and carried 
along with the armies for service behind 




Horses, too, wore gas masks. Both men and horses 
wore gas masks at the front. 









m 


■' 














m 


m 






t 


^"'^. 




a 


^.. 










-'^ ■ 'i ^. 






' ''ji^*&k tf^ 








fl^to*^ .^^k^ ^ 




1 




■ 


^ A '*' 


1 


r / 


m 


^^^H 


1 




■H| 




11 




1^6 Mm ' .fli^a 


t-.'^^.,^,, ^^^H 


1 




^^H 




1 




I^hO 


1 


' '•'. 




1 




1 




n 



Scottish fighters in a bayonet charge. 2nd Battalion "London Scottish" is an interesting study. 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 



91 



the German lines. 

The retreating armies reached the new 
Hindenburg positions late in March, and 
there established themselves none too 
soon for their own safety. The allies were 
close upon their heels. 

It had been the belief of Von Hinden- 
burg that by making the great retirement 
he would destroy the program of the al- 
lies for a spring offensive. He supposed 
that they had concentrated vast numbers 
of guns, and assembled immense quanti- 
ties of munitions on the Somme front, 
and that they would not be able to bring 
these supplies up to his new line in time 
to launch a serious drive before certain 
other events occurred upon which he was 
counting. 

One of these events was the success of 
unrestricted U-boat warfare, proclaimed 
by Germany on January 31, 1917; the 
other was Russian surrender or revolu- 




Lt.Col. William A, Bishop, V. C, D. S. O., M. C, o( the British 
Royal Flying Corps, greatest living war aviator 




The British Cavalry. They are seen charging over the top of a ridge galloping at full speed. 



92 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




I,, . ; , „ mj(,mi,jgjj||, 



1 1ll irriTiFif'-^fiiMtiiiaiittiMiiiMiiiiii^^ 



The British Battleship "Iron Duke," Flagship of the Home Fleet, Has Been Present at All Battles Be- 
tween the British and German Armadas, 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 



93 



tion, for either of which Germany had 
been working by evTry secret and corrupt 
means at her command. 

It happened, however, that General 
Haig and General Nivelle, the British 
and French commanders, were not quite 
so simple as the German general supposed 
them to be. 

General Haig, for example, instead of 
attempting to move all his big guns and 
stores of munitions across the Hinden- 
burg wilderness, simply ran them up the 



over the ridge and several miles to the 
east of it, the enemy was manifestly sur- 
prised. The British attack and subse- 
quent progress threatened the security of 
the Hindenburg line at its northern end, 
and there was a frantic effort of the 
enemy to construct new and stronger po- 
sitions covering Douai and protecting 
Cambrai before Haig's men could menace 
these important points. 

In the meantime the French under 
General Nivelle carried out an ambitious 




Evidence of the good shootiner of the Canadian Artillery. A direct shot from a Canadian artillery- 
piece put this German gun out of commission. 



- line a few miles to the region behind Ar- 
ras and Vimy ridge. In like manner Gen- 
erail Nivelle made his concentrations in 
the Aisne region. From neither of these 
fi'onts had the enemy retired. 

The quick pursuit, and the vigor with 
which the British and French attacked 
St. Quentin, threw the enemy off his 
guard. Hence when on Ea.ster Monday, 
April 9, the British stormed Vimy Ridge, 
taking 6,000 prisoners and advancing 



attack along the Aisne front, with the 
Craonne plateau and the Chemin des 
Dames as their primary objective, and the 
St. Gobain plateau and city of Laon as 
their ultimate and chief objectives. 

They gained their primary objectives 
in part, at least; but the price paid was 
so heavy that the pohtical leaders of 
France were panic stricken, and — so the 
stoiy goes — ordered the attack abandoned 
at a time when a great success impended, 



94 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




HINDENBURG RETREATS 



95 



General Nivelle soon thereafter lost 
his command, and was succeeded by Gen- 
eral Petain, a man of strict military mind 
and spirit, who had no ears for the poli- 
ticians, and was inclined to move care- 
fully, rather than spectacularly. For the 
rest of the year there was little offensive 
action on the part of the French. They 
fought a hard and successful duel with 
the forces of the German Crown Prince 
for possession of the Chemin des Dames, 



positions from Messines to Passchen- 
daele. 

On the Cambrai front General Byng 
made a dramatic attack that came as a 
complete surprise to the enemy. 

Tanks had been first employed by the 
British on the Somme. They had proved 
wonderfully effective in smashing down 
barbed wire, field fortifications and 
trench parapets; they had done great 
work in cleaning out machine gun nests. 




British troops in France captured 657 German guns, including over 150 heavy guns. Machine guns to the 
number of 5,750 have been counted as have over a thousand trench mortars. 



and late in the year, by a clever bit of 
tactical work on the part of Petain, they 
ousted the enemy from road and plateau, 
and won positions commanding the ap- 
proaches to Laon. 

The British, having exploited their suc- 
cess on Vimy Ridge as far as seemed pos- 
sible, opened a new campaign in Belgium, 
resulting in the capture of all the ridge 



But on the Somme tanks had been com- 
paratively few in number. An effort had 
been made to use them in Flanders, but 
the ground was so muddy, so horribly 
churned by shell fire, that the tank was 
at a disadvantage. 

But General Byng swept the enemy 
temporarily off his feet by a tank attack 
on an extraordinary scale. Hundreds of 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




Australian troops on parade just before leaving for the front. 



the monsters rolled suddenly down on the 
German trenches behind a screen of 
smoke from the British guns, their rumble 
drowned to the hearing of the enemy by 
the roar of the cannon. They smashed 
a wide path thru the enemy lines, open- 
ing the way for the infantry. The suc- 
cess was too big — it was bigger than the 
British expected, bigger than they were 
prepared to support. 

The infantry advanced within three 
miles of Cambrai, occupying Bourlon 
wood on the crest of Bourlon hill. But 
the enemy counter attack caught the 
British insufficiently supported in their 
new positions, and they were forced to 
abandon about two-thirds of the ground 
they had gained. 

The failure of General Byng to hold 
his advance was a great disappointment 
to the allies. However there were greater 
results from the venture than appeared 
on the map. 

It had demonstrated the value of tanks, 
and it had proved that the enemy line 
coiild be broken — a possibility long doubt- 
ed by many. 

The battles of 1916 and 1917 were 
amazing demonstrations of destructive 
power. 

The Somme bombardments were the 
most intense known in the history of war- 
fare up to that time. 



In eighty days of fighting the French 
and British troops used on a front of less 
than 25 miles 15,000,000 artillery shells, 
or an average of between 150,000 and 
200,000 a day — not less than 6,000 an 
hour for every hour of the twenty-four. 
And this is exclusive of trench mortar 
shells and o*her projectiles, such as hand 
grenades. 

^lany of these shells weighed over a 
ton; many more over half a ton. It is 
safe to estimate that 5,000,000 tons of 
metal were hurled against the German 
defenses in little more than ten weeks 
time. 




Royal Horse Artillery going into action at the 
gallop. This remarkable British official photograph 
taken on the British Western front in France shows 
the Royal Horse Artillery approaching a battery 
position at a gallop. The R. H. A. are the most 
mobile branch of the artillery. 



98 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




HINDENBURG RETREATS 



99 



This, of course, was only part of the 
blasting work. Unestimated quantities of 
high explosives were used in mining oper- 
ations, and vast craters were created in 
which enemy soldiers and guns were en- 
tombed. 

It was thus that Thiepval, the Regina 
redoubt and other powerful German 
works were reduced to ruins, and their 
garrisons driven from the chaotic heaps 
of earth and masonry and molten metal. 



quantity used in the same time on the 
Somme. Instead of 6,000 an hour they 
discharged over 12,000. As a consequence 
the British captured four times as big an 
area as they had in a like period of the 
Somme offensive. 

Along the Aisne the French exceeded 
the British record in quantity of shells 
used. The strong defenses of the Ger- 
mans, in the caves and tunnels of the 
chalk and limestone cliffs, required a tre- 




Sir Robert Borden, Premier of Canada, making rousing speech to Canadian fighters at front. 



But if the Somme drive outrivalled all 
previous records, it became a comparative- 
ly moderate affair in the light of what 
took place on the Arras front and along 
the Aisne in 1917. 



mendous pounding. The French literally 
shattered the solid rock, and forced the 
enemy to flee from his quarried shelters 
as men will flee in the day of God's judg- 
ment. 



It is estimated that the British in the The part played by the over-seas Do- 
first ten days of their fighting on the Ar- minions of Great Britain in the world war 
ras front deluged the enemy with is one that will long be remembered to 
4,000,000 shells, or more than double the the glory of the British race and the 



100 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




HINDENBURG RETREATS 



101 



praise of those free institutions that were 
cradled in England. 

From Canada, Australia, New Zealand 
and South Africa there was an immediate 
response. Men of the colonies rallied to 
the call of the empire. It should be borne 
in mind that the people of these self-gov- 
erning dependencies were under no con- 
straint of constitution, law or force to send 
their sons to Europe, or in any other way 



frontier because of the century of friendly 
relations that she had enjoyed with her 
great American neighbor. She had no 
army — only a few militia battalions. 

But when the news came that Belgium 
had been invaded and that Great Britain 
was at war with Germany, tliere flashed 
across the Atlantic the message "Eng- 
land can count on Canada." 

In seven weeks Canada had created a 




British Tommies returning from the trenches on the Flanders front after several days of fighting. 



to share in the sacrifices of the great con- 
flict. They were as free to choose as was 
the United States, and they chose at once 
to stand with the mother country, with 
France and with Belgium for the cause 
of liberty against the central autocracies. 
The story of Canada's response is 
characteristic of that of the others. Can- 
ada was essentially a non-military coun- 
try, happy in the security of her own long 



magnificent camp at Valcartier, near the 
ancient city of Quebec, and was gather- 
ing the nucleus of as fine and as fit a little 
army as fought on any front in the four 
years of war. 

The government's first call was for 
20,000 men. It got 40,000, and the first 
contingent sailed from the Gaspe Basin 
on October 3, two months after the war 
began, numbering 33,000 picked men. 



102 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 




Collision of this vessel, the S. S. Imo, with the S. S. Mont Blanc caused the Great Halifax disaster. 




Indescribable horrors and ruin caused by great Halifax explosion. This most remarkable photo tells the 
story of suffering and misery caused by the great Halifax explosion with graphic realism. 



HINDENBURG RETREATS 



103 



A period of training was necessary in 
England, but four months from the day 
of departure a Canadian division landed 
in France and was sent to the Flanders 
front. 

From that hour to the end of the war 
Canada always had a place in the line. 
To her credit stands one brilliant victory 
after another and many a stout defense. 

Langemarck and St. Julien are names 
on the Canadian honor roll. It was there 
that the sons of the Maple Leaf saved 
the d V when the enemy, in April, 1915, 
broke thru the line of the French colonial 
troops by the use of gas. Canada closed 
the gap, and, at terrific price held the 
enemy at bay for over 72 hours until re- 
enforcements could arrive. 

In the battle of the Somme the names 
of Courcelette and the Regina redoubt 
are remembered among the names of 
places that are forever identified with 
Canadian courage. 

The taking of Vimy Ridge will be one 
of the great and often told stories in the 
history of the Dominion. 

It was the Canadians, who, after other 
troops had tried for weeks to capture 
Passchendaele, northeast of Ypres, did 
the job and came back from victory a 
mere tattered and wounded remnant. 

Canada, by voluntary enlistment and 
conscription, raised an army of about 
500,000 men. Her population is barely 
more than 8,000,000. An army of like 
proportion in the United States would 
number over 10,000,000. 

Australia did even better in proportion 
to population, and Australian troops were 
abreast of the Canadians in the bravery 
and daring of their efforts for freedom. 
In the early stages of the war they were 
mainly engaged in defending Egypt from 
Turk attack and holding tribesmen of the 
desert in check. 

Their campaigns on the Gallipoli 
peninsula, in which the New Zealanders 




Armenians defeated Turks in the siege of Van. 
The Turks were compelled to withdraw after a 
heavy loss inflicted by the Armenians. 

were their comrades, brought them vmdy- 
ing renown. The world remembers them 
as the men who fought naked to the waist, 
in cotton knee breeches and bare legs, and 
fought with the fury of demons, and the 
courage of young gods. 

On many a western front sector the 
Australians did magnificent service. The 
demoralized retreat of the enemy from 
the Amiens front in the late summer of 
1918 is ascribed to the work of these 
sinewy giants from the antipodes. It is 
said that their habit of raiding the enemy 
trenches in broad daylight, often while 
the German soldiers were eating their 
noon-day meal, completely unnerved the 
foe, and made him yield easily when the 
main covmter attack was launched. 

South African troops participated in 
the west front fighting, but the great 
work of South Africa was done in con- 
quering the German colonies in Africa. 

No less loyal than the self-governing 
colonies was India — still the domain of 
alien rule. Her turbaned sons took Bag- 
dad and helped to take Jerusalem; they 
redeemed Mesopotamia and Syria; they 
were represented on every front, and 
everywhere with honor to themselves. 




"The most daring adventure in naval history": The attack on Zeebrugge. In thib picture is \isualized the s 
history." In the foreground is the Vindictive, which had been fitted with prows to land men on the great half- 
to block the channel, are seen in the distance. The Thetis came first, steaming into a tornado of shell-fire fror 
in the mud and blown up. The Iphigenia was also beached, according to plan, on the eastern side, her engmes I 
the defenders and the flash of the British and German guns made the dark and artificially fog-laden scene spe 




ittack on the Mole on April 22, which Admiral Sir Cyprian Bridge describes as the "most daring adventure in naval 
the Mersey ferry boats Iris and Daffodil being shown at each end of her. The three cement-laden cruisers, designed 
a batteries ashore. The Intrepid, smoking like a volcano, and with all her guns blazing, followed, and was sunk 
)ing to hold her in position till she became bedded well down at the bottom. The searchlights and star shells of 
)ehold. 



106 



HINDENBURG RETKEATS 




Man or Beast? Masked Dispatch Riders Pick a Safe Road. English Advance Scouts Con- 
sulting Road Plans. Masked Dispatch Riders on the Salonica Front Well Guarded from the 
Fumes of Bulgar Gas Shells. Ejcamining a Map in Order to Pick Out a Safe Road Back to 
Headauarters. 



Russia's Tragic Story 



CHAPTER VII 



RUSSIA AT FIRST SUCCESSFUL — HINDENBURO STAYS THE 
RUSSIAN ARMIES — RUSSIA RETREATS — VON MACKENSEN VIC- 
TORIOUS — RUSSIAN officials' TREACHERY — RUSSIAN REVOLU- 
TION TAKES PLACE KERENSKY BECOMES LEADER — KERENSKY 

DEPOSED — TROTZKY AND LENINE IN POWER — RUSSIA MAKES 
SEPARATE PEACE. 



Russia came into the war as an auto- 
cracy. She left by the wide gateways of 
anarchy, along a road lurid with flame 
and crimson with blood. 

Imperial Russia was actuated by the 
desire to prevent the extension of Im- 
perial Prussia's sway to the Balkans, 
Constantinople and the regions that lie 
beyond. 

Always the eyes of Russia had been 
on Constantinople. She was a mighty 
empire whose coasts in Europe were 
washed by the waters of land-locked seas, 
or, in the north, were barred by the Arctic 
ice for long months in every year. For 
her developing hf e she needed better ac- 
cess to the rest of the world. It seemed 
intolerable to her that the Dardanelles 
should be controlled by Turkey, apt at 
any moment to become the tool of some 
unfriendly or rival power, and thus the 
warden who would lock the only door thru 
which her mighty neighbor could emerge 
from the Black Sea. 

On the Black Sea was the great Rus- 
sian port of Odessa, the port where the 
vast harvests of southern and south- 
western Russia — the incomparably rich 
black soil country — were gathered for 
shipment thruout the world. Thus the 
freedom of the Dardanelles was vital to 
the life of Russia. Desire to get Constan- 
tinople, or at least to keep it from Ger- 
man control, was more than a mere de- 
sire for empire. It was prompted by the 
fundamental principle of self-preserva- 
tion. 



There were some differences of opinion 
in the military councils of Russia when 
the war began as to whether the armies 
should advance across Poland and attack 
Germany, or whether the Vistula should 
be lield as a line of defense, while the at- 
tack was made on East Prussia and 
Galicia, to the north and to the south of 
Poland. 

This latter idea prevailed. It was de- 
cided to hold the Warsaw-Ivangorod for- 
tified line of the Vistula, while an advance 
was made across the Baltic provinces, 
against East Prussia, and thru Bessara- 
bia into Galicia. 

Before the Germans had completed 
their drive thru Belgium the Russians 
were over the East Prussian frontier. As 
they advanced against an insufficient de- 
fending force the people of the invaded 
region sent up a loud cry for help, that 
reached the ears of the conquering armies 
sweeping toward Paris. It became neces- 
sary to send back to the eastern front 
troops that had been intended to cooper- 
ate in the humiliation of France. The 
Russian giant had moved with swifter 
strides than the German general staff had 
beheved to be possible, and when it re- 
quired re-enforcements to stay the threat- 
ening disaster on the Marne, they were 
already far distant, hurrying to check the 
Slav armies in a remote corner of the 
empire. 

The service of the Russians in the criti- 
cal hour that held victory or defeat for 
the western allies should not be forgotten. 



108 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



The Russians were routed, with a loss of 
80,000 in killed, wounded and prisoners, 
and were compelled to make a, hasty re- 
treat to their fortified line on the River 
Niemen. 

The Hindenburg victory was hailed 
with great acclaim in Berlin. It was dis- 
appointing news for the allies, but the 
disappointment was quickly turned to re- 
joicing by the success on the Marne — a 
success to which the Slav reverse had con- 



western end of Gahcia stood the city of 
Cracow, once capital of Poland. It was 
the gateway into Germany. If the Rus- 
sians reached Cracow the immensely valu- 
able industrial and mining region of 
Silesian Germany would be exposed to 
invasion. 

Vienna was urged to strengthen its ar- 
mies and exert a supreme effort to check 
the Slav advance. But the Russians 
could not be held at Lemberg, nor yet at 




Cleaning Up Sackville Street, Dublin, After Rebellion. It Had Been Shelled by Field Artillery. 



tributed materially. 

Better fortime attended the Russian 
invasion of Galicia, where the Austrian 
armies were early placed upon the de- 
fensive. On the day of the defeat at Tan- 
nenberg, in East Prussia, the Russians 
won a great victory over the Austrians 
at Lemberg. Thousands of the enemy 
were taken prisoner. 

The Austrian demoralization was so 
great that Berlin became alarmed. At the 



the San river, seventy miles further west, 
where the Austrians made a desperate 
stand against them. 

On September 7, as the German army 
was falling back to the Aisne in France, 
the Russians routed the Austrians again 
at Ravaruska. A little more than a week 
later they invested the great Galician 
fortress of Przemysl. Leaving besieged 
by their troops they pressed forward and 
occupied Jaroslav on September 23. 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



109 



was falling back to the Aisne in France, 
the Russians routed the Austrians again 
at Ravaruska. A little more than a week 
later they invested the great Galician 
fortress of Przemysl. Leaving besiegeQ 
by their troops they pressed forward and 
occupied Jaroslav on September 23. 

With these miportant strategic points 
either controlled or held, they advanced 
to the Donajec river, that crosses Galicia 
from north to south, and, by the end of 
the month, had pushed their vanguards 



Thus, two months after the beginning 
of the war, the Russians had conquered 
Galicia, and were menacing Germany and 
Hungary. 

Early in October the Austrians began 
a series of counter attacks. German 
troops had been sent to their aid, and 
with the better trained soldiers of their 
great ally they were able to make appre- 
ciable progress. 

The Russians were driven from the 
Uzsok pass in the Carpathians and com- 




For this "military purpose" the Germans dropped bombs on England. The end of a perfect air raid by 
the German air men on England. The baby victims and women are being buried. 



to within cannon range of Cracow. 

Here they were content to rest for the 
time, while they spread out along the Car- 
pathians, that separate Galicia from 
Hungary, in an attempt to get posses- 
sion of the chief mountain passes de- 
bouching on the Hungarian plains. Here 
and there they actually penetrated the 
barrier range and reached the plains, oc- 
casioning consternation in Buda Pest, 
capital of Hungary. 



pelled to abandon Przemysl. Tlie cap- 
ture of Jaroslav followed and the Rus- 
sian armies fell back in eastern Galicia 
beyond the San. 

A great battle developed along the San 
in the middle of October. It lasted for 
days in which fortunes varied. Gradual- 
ly the Russians gained the upper hand. 
The Austrians attempted a flank attack 
thru Bukowina, but before it could 
threaten seriously the Slav line the Aus- 



110 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



trians collapsed on the San, and the Rus- 
sians re-entered Jaroslav. Six days later 
Przemysl was again besieged, and re- 
mained surrounded by the Russian forces 
until its capture in the following March. 
By the middle of November the Rus- 
sians were once more on the outskirts of 
Cracow. 



established a strong line across Galicia, 
protecting the rear of their forces in the 
Carpathians. A long series of operations 
then began in the mountains — battles in 
deep snows and zero temperatures — in 
which the Russians gradually forced their 
way into the passes. On March 22 they 
captured Przemysl, and under the im- 




London air raid. Mother and son inspecting their home. A mother and her little son have returned home 
from a visit and this mass of debris greets their eyes. 



Hungary was again raided thru the 
mountain passes, and the Austrians were 
driven from Bukowina. 

Germany was forced to send additional 
aid to her ally. With this help the siege 
of Cracow was lifted, and the Russians 
retired to the Donajec river, where they 



pulse of this success swept forward on 
Hungary with Buda Pest as its goal. 

The alarmed Austrians rallied again 
and again to defend their frontier, fight- 
ing stubbornly for every yard of ground, 
and then, with the coming of May ap- 
peared Mackensen on the Donajec. 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



111 



The German offensive against Russia 
was marked by three great efforts to con- 
quer Poland, sieze the Vistula defenses 
and crush the armies of the Czar. 

The first of these began in the opening 
days of October, 1914, with Von Hinden- 
burg in command, fresh from his victory 
over the Russians at Tannenberg, in East 
Prussia. The German armies, admirably 
equipped, swept across Poland to the 
Vistula. They reached the outskirts of 
Warsaw and Ivangorod by October 17- 
Aviators dropped proclamations in War- 
saw calling for the surrender of the city. 
The big guns began to shell its fortifica- 
tions. Then re-enforcements suddenly 
attacked the left flank of the Teutons, 
driving it back and compelling a retreat 
all along the line. In perfect order Von 
Hindenburg's armies withdrew, moving 
too swiftly for the pursuing Russians, 
who followed to the German frontier and 
actually crossed into Posen at one point. 

This Russian success was brief. Von 
Hindenburg struck again. Early in No- 
vember he began a movement against 
both flanks of the Russian army. One 
came down the south bank of the Vistula 
from the East Russian fortress of Thorn ; 
the other advanced northeast from Czen- 
stochowa, whither it had retired after its 
failure at Ivangorod. The Russians were 





The Maharaja of Patiala visited the Western front. 
This photo shows the Maharaja of Patiala inspecting 
one of the big camouflaged British guns on the Western 
front. 



First picture of the actual surrender of Jerusalem 
on December 9th, 1917. The only photo taken on 
the morning of December 9th, when Jerusalem sur- 
rendered. 

in serious peril of being outflanked and 
cut off from Warsaw and the Vistula. 
They fell back toward Lodz. Here, at 
the moment that threatened their destruc- 
tion, re-enforcements from Warsaw sud- 
denly attacked the flank and rear of Von 
Hindenburg's encircling movement, and 
the battle of Lodz began. The tables were 
turned. The Germans were in peril of 
extinction. An entire army corps sur- 
rendered. But aid was rushed to them 
and they cut their way out of the Slav net. 
The Russians fell back from Lodz, and 
ultimately took up positions along the 
Bzura river, twenty miles west of War- 
saw. Thus began a long trench siege 
I paralleling the Vistula from west of War- 
saw to the Galician boundary. 

For months there was bitter fighting 
along the entrenched front in Poland, and 



112 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



campaign and counter campaign in the 
Baltic provinces and East Prussia. The 
Russians met disaster at the Mazurian 
lakes, but carried out a sweeping offensive 
in Galicia and the Carpathians, already 
described, and it was this success that 
brought upon them the third and greatest 
German drive. 

General Von Mackensen came upon 
the scene as the leader of this final attack 



They crossed the San, abandoned Prze- 
mysl, after an eflPort to rally and hold it, 
and fell back on Lemberg. They lost 
Lemberg on June 22, and a week later 
Mackensen turned his attack north, be- 
hind the fortified line of the Vistula. 

Meantime Von Hindenburg was press- 
ing the battle hard in the Baltic provinces. 
By the middle of July a tremendous 
struggle was in progress on a 900 mile 




A busj' scene on a road just behind the 



lines. The company at the right are resting prior to taking up 
their march again. 



upon the armies of the czar. He massed 
the greatest concentration of artillery 
that had been seen up to that time on the 
eastern front against the Russian Donajec 
line. On May 3, 1916, he opened fire with 
all his guns. 

The Russian front was shattered. 
Mackensen captured 30,000 prisoners and 
drove his enemy in hasty retreat eastward- 



front, with Warsaw and Ivangorod as the 
main objectives of the Austro-German 
forces. Thej^ fell on August 5 and 6. 
By the end of August the Germans had 
reached Brest Litovsk. 

The czar suddenly came from Petro- 
grad to the battle front, removed the 
Grand Duke Nicholas from command of 
the armies, and placed himself at their 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



113 



head. But it did not stay the retreat. In 
the middle of September Von Hinden- 
burg drove the Russians across the Dvina, 
and Von Mackensen occupied Pinsk, on 
the edge of the marshes that bear the same 
name. 

Then only was the Austro-German ad- 
vance halted. It succeeded in gaining 
vast territory, and penetrating far into 
Russia, but it failed to destroy the Rus- 
sian armies. They had escaped thru the 
masterly leadership of the Grand Duke. 



the hands of men entrusted with mihtary 
administration. 

But worse than graft was the treachery 
of officials, in some cases generals and 
lesser officials, who sold secrets to the foe. 

The knowledge of these things began to 
reach the men in the trenches. They had 
been forced at times to fight with nail- 
studded clubs instead of rifles. When 
they learned that they were being robbed 
and betrayed sedition spread thru their 
ranks. 




iiig (jver newly conquered territory held its difficulties. As many as thirty Tommies were needed 

to move this big gun. 



They had escaped the enemy; but they 
had not escaped the corrujjtion, misman- 
agement aiid betrayal that obtained be- 
liind their lines in the Russian bu- 
reaucracy. 

The Russian rank and file was hungry, 
wearied, and ill-supplied with arms and 
munitions. Graft reeked in Russia. Of- 
ficials enriched themselves at the expense 
of their armies. Supplies often failed to 
reach the soldiers, finding their way into 



Desertions were numerous during the 
winter of 1916-1917. The armies held 
their jjositions, but chiefly because Ger- 
many did not care to press her advance 
further. She was busy fomenting trouble 
in the Russian empire. Her agents dis- 
covering the increasing dissatisfaction in 
tlie armj% were promoting it. Mutiny 
would serve equally as well as a victory 
won by direct attack. 

A plot to induce Russia to make a sepa- 




THL \K loRIOl s REIRLAT ' BACK TO THE RHINE 

Huns strugsUng, not hopetuUy forward to \ ictory, but dejectedly backward to defeat, under bombing 

planes ceaselessly showering death upon them. 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



115 



rate peace was being engineered from 
Berlin with the aid of disloyal members 
of the government at Petrograd. It is 
said the czarina was not wholly innocent 
of participation in this conspiracy against 
the empire and its allies. 

The winter passed with much suffering 
on the front for the rank and file of the 
Russian armies. 

There was some activity in eastern 
Galicia. Roumania had been invaded, 
and the Russians were looked upon as her 
natural helpers, but intrigue prevented 
aid coming in effective form until it was 
too late, and the little country went the 
way of others that had felt the crushing 
heel of German militarism. 

With spring there came increasing un- 
rest in Russia. The world heard only 
rumors of it, but persons in Petrograd 
saw signs of a coming storm. 

The first lightning flash from the gath- 
ering clouds was the killing of the Monk 
Rasputin, a mysterious and notorious in- 
dividual who had for long been a court 
favorite, exercising a strange influence 
over the czarina and, at times, over the 
czar. It was believed that Rasputin was 
intriguing for Prussia, and giving his aid 
to what were known as the "Dark 
Forces," an unscrupulous cabal of com't- 
iers and officials whose chief concern was 
to profit at the empire's expense, and to 
keep themselves in advantageous posi- 
tions for the purpose. They represented 
the extreme of reaction, and opposed 
every movement of a liberalizing char- 
acter. 

The news that the body of Rasputin 
had been thrown into the Neva aroused 
immense enthusiasm among those who 
looked for the day when Russia would 
escape the clutches of its exijloiters. It 
i^eemed to be tlie spark in the powder, and 
the explosion followed quickly. 

On March 11, 1917, a revolutionary 
movement started in Petrograd. Soldiers 




First Tommies crossing the Somme over a roughly 
constructed bridge into Peronne, which was cap- 
tured by the British. 

from the Petrograd garrison joined the 
workers. The following day the Duma 
met in defiance of the czar's orders, and 
a message was sent to the czar, who was 
then on the front with his armies, de- 
manding his abdication. 

INIeantime the capital city was in tur- 
moil. The workers were fighting the 
police, who, armed with machine guns, 
held positions in houses and on roofs, 
from which they attempted to slay the 
clamoring mob in the streets. Cossacks 
were called in to ride down the people as 
they had in many another such emer- 
gency ; but this time the Cossacks refused 
to do the murderous work assigned them, 
and treated the crowd with smiling con- 
sideration. 

The czar is said to have been served 
with the demand for his abdication while 
aboard a train en route for Petrograd, 
whither he was hastening to face the revo- 
lutionary crisis that had arisen so sudden- 
ly. He accepted the destiny prescribed 
for him without argument, and asked only 
that he be allowed to go to his palace in 



116 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



the Crimea and spend his days among his 
flowers. This request was denied. He 
was taken to Petrograd and there placed 
in confinement. 

A new cabinet was formed with Prince 
Lvoff, a Russian patriot of democratic 
spirit, as its leader. It was a coalition 
cabinet, including the cadet party, a con- 
servative democratic element, and the 
socialists of the less radical type, repre- 
sented by Kerensky, 

Its life was comparatively brief. It 
made way for a cabinet more thoroly so- 
cialistic under Kerensky. 

For a time the world hoped much from 
this extraordinary little man, who, in a 
puny frame, combined a fiery spirit and 
keen intelligence. But the extreme social- 
ist element was not satisfied with the 
Fabian tactics of Kerensky, who at- 
tempted to hold Russia true to the allies, 
continue the war, and readjust internal 
conditions on a basis of representative 
government similar to that of the United 
States. 

The extremists, known as bolsheviki, a 
word that means simply majority, main- 
tained a constant agitation, harassing 
Kerensky 's government at every step. 
Their attitude lent itself most conveni- 
ently to German plans, and Germany 
flooded Russia with agents who joined 
with the bolsheviki in an effort to pull 
down what might have developed into a 
stable and efficient government. 

The peasants and the soldiers were 
urged to demand peace and an immediate 
distribution of the land and other prop- 
erty. Kerensky used all his eloquence to 
impel the armies to maintain the fight 
against Germany, and to encourage the 
people in support of the war; but it 
proved unavailing. 

His effort to convene a constituent as- 
sembly for the purpose of drafting a new 
constitution was defeated by the bolshevik 
agitation. The ignorant peasantry of 
Russia knew nothing of constituent as- 
semblies and constitutional forms of gov- 




Sir John French, former Commander of Victorious 
British Expeditionary Forces in 1914. 



ernment; they did know the soviet, or 
local council, and the shrewd bolsheviki 
appealed to this knowledge with the 
promise of administration thru Soviets. 

A returned expatriate, a Russian Jew, 
who called himself Trotzky, was one of 
the most aggressive and influential bol- 
shevik leaders. He, like Kerensky, pos- 
sessed great powers of eloquence. Asso- 
ciated with him was a man name Lenine, 
a fanatic, whose only aim in life was to 
overthrow the capitalist systems of the 
world. In this effort he was willing to 
take help from any quarter. It is not nec- 
essary to question his mad sincerity. It 
was quite compatible with honesty of con- 
viction that he should accept help from 
Germany in money or men, and there is 
little doubt that he did. It was traitorous 
to Russia and freedom, but it was loyal 
enough to, his own lunatic dream. 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 



117 



Between these men succeeded in over- 
throwing Kerensky, and seizing the gov- 
ernment. Anarchy followed, marked by 
bloodshed and destruction of property. 
The Russian armies, now reduced to a 
helpless strength by desertions, were or- 
dered demobilized, and the bolshevik 
regime opened negotiations with the 
enemy for peace. 

There followed a series of conferences 



United States, the latter by now a bellig- 
erent, looked with alarm on the situation. 
The possibility of German control in Rus- 
sia constituted a new menace. Already 
German troops released from service on 
the east front were appearing on the west- 
ern front, and Germany was replenishing 
her depleted stores from Russian gran- 
aries. Some day, if the extension of lier 
power was not checked, she might even 




British Torpedo Boat Destroyer "Viking." 



at Brest Litovsk between the bolshevik 
representatives and the German, Austrian 
and Bulgarian delegates. They ended by 
the enemy imposing terms upon Russia 
that stripped her of the Baltic provinces, 
Poland, the Ukraine, and the region of 
the Caucasus. 

Russia lay open to German exploita- 
tion, and it was carried on with pitiless 
energy. The western allies and the 



recruit new armies from among the Rus- 
sian people. Plans were formulated to 
stay her progress. Commissioners were 
sent to help the Russian people. They 
were able to do little. Finally it was de- 
termined to send allied forces into Russia, 
and troops representing the western allies, 
Japan and the United States landed at 
Vladivostok, while others were landed at 
Archangel and on the Murman coast. 



118 



RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 




Inspection of a destroyed tunnel entrance on the Western Front at Cambrai. 



Italy and The Little Nations 



CHAPTER VIII 



ITALY ENTERS THE WAR — ITALY ENTERS AUSTRIA — IT^iLIAN SUCCESSES 

AUSTRIA REINFORCED BY GERMANY CHECKS ITALIAN DRIVE — ITALIAN 

ARMY DEMOR^VEIZED STAND MADE AT PIAVE RIVER SERBIA ENTIRELY 

OVER RUN — MONTENEGRO CAPITULATES — ROUMANIA SIGNS PEACE 
TERMS — BRITISH FAILURE IN GALLIPOLI CAMPAIGN — GENERAL ALLENBY 
SUCCESSFUL IN HOLY LAND — CONSTANTINE OF GREECE FLEES — GREECE 
JOINS ALLIES. 



Before the war began Italy was the 
ally of Germany and Austria-Hungary. 
The alliance was of a defensive kind. 
Each of the three nations was pledged to 
go to the help of either or both of the 
others in the event of an a,ttack. 

Immediately afteil the declarations of 
war made by Germany against Russia 
and France, Italy declared her neutral- 
ity. She took the ground that the central 
empires had been the aggressors, and that 
she was under no obligation to join them 
in anything but a defensive war. This 
prompt action destroyed the triple alli- 
ance, and in its place there gradually de- 
veloped the quadruple alliance of Ger- 
many, Austria-Hungary, Tin-key a,nd 
Bulgaria — the three latter countries be- 
ing, in fact, the vassal allies of Germany, 
executing her will and cooperating in her 
plans for a Pan-German empire of INIid- 
dle Europe with an Asiatic annex in 
Syria, Mesopotamia and the remoter east. 

Italy maintained her neutrality until 
INIay ioiS. In the interval the country 
v/as disturbed by continual agitation. A 
strong and pojiular war party came into 
existence. It was provoked by the fact 
that Italy in earlier wa^-s had been de- 
prived of territory in the Trentino, in the 
region of the Isonzo river, Trieste and 
Istria. This territory, in which a popu- 
lation of Italian birth or ancestry prepon- 
derated, was known as Italia Irredenta, 
or Italy unredeemed, and there was loud 
clamor for its recovery. 



Austria-Hungary, altho for years an 
all}^ was not loved. In the days of her 
victory over Italy, when the former Ital- 
ian provinces were seized, she had delim- 
ited a boundary which gave her possession 
of all the advantageous heights and im- 
portant passes thru the Alps. Thus she 
had been a menacing neighbor, aiiid the 
alliance, from Italy's side, had been con- 
simimated largely in order to safeguard 
the possibility of another attack and in- 
vasion. 

The demand for war became so insis- 
tent in Italy that the government was 
forced to yield. Xo doubt existed that 
Italy went to war on the motion of her 
people rathei* than at the behest of her 
king, or of her military leaders. On May 
22, 1915, she declared war on Austria. 
Her declaration of war on Germany did 
not come until more than a year later, 
August, 27, 1916. 

Italy's plan of campaign was to hold 
the mountain frontier along the Trentino 
region and the Carnic Alps, and to make 
her offensive against the Isonzo river 
front of the enemy, with Goritz and 
Trieste as her chief objectives. 

She had vast difficulties to overcome. 
The work of the Italian engineers in mak- 
ing possible a warfare largely conducted 
in snow clad and cloud capped mountains 
is one of the marvels of the great struggle. 

The Isonzo river front presented great 
obstacles to successful campaigning. The 



120 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




Edith Cavell, whose execution by the Germans 
shocked the world. 



Austrians held the commanding positions 
and were strongly fortified. They had 
to divert strength from the Russian front 
in order to meet the new assault, but they 
were able to maintain a defense that de- 
manded supreme efforts on tlie part of 
Italy. 

The campaign went slowly. Italian 
forces reached Austrian soil on the west 
bank of the Isonzo, and nibbled at the 
edges of the Carso plateau, over which 
lay the road to Trieste. A small advance 
was made into the Trentino, but was soon 
halted. 

Then Austria summoned its strength 
for a counter offensive. A great effort 
was planned to destroy the Italian armies, 
and end the menace that was interfering 
with the operations against Russia. The 
Austrian offensive in the Trentino was a 
well conceived plan to reach the Italian 
plains and cut the rail communications 
with the Isonzo front, thus compelling a 



Latin retirement from the positions that 
threatened Goritz and Trieste. It began 
on May 16, 1916, and was checked by 
June 3. In that short space, however, 
the Austrians pushed through the moun- 
tains, captured the Arsiero region and 
reached the edge of the Italian plains. 
They were within twenty-five miles of 
their objective when the Latins brought 
them to a halt, and began a counter offen- 
sive that gradually reconquered all the 
lost territory. The Italians were aided in 
bringing this serious menace to a sharp 
conclusion by the sudden drive of General 
Brussiloff into Bukowina and Galicia. 
Austrian troops had to be withdrawn from 
the Trentino front to meet the new Rus- 
sian advance. 

There followed a period of more or less 
desultory fighting, and then Italj' 
launched another great drive on the Ison- 
zo front. It began in early August, 
1916. The Goritz bridgehead and the 
Carso plateau were the objectives. 

The attack came as a surprise to the 
Austrians, who had their hands pretty 
well occupied with keeping the Russians 
out of Lemberg. It opened on August 
6, the Latin guns concentrating their fire 
on Sabatino, San Michele and the bridge 
across the Isonzo that was protected by 
these mountain positions. On August 8, 
in a great charge they stormed and 
crossed the bridge, took the mountain for- 
tifications and reached Goritz. The city 
fell the following day, while the Italians 
drove forward routing the Carso posi- 
tions of the enemy. 

Across the Carso plateau, south of Go- 
ritz, lies the road to Trieste. On August 
11, the advance continued along a twelve- 
mile front. The whole Doberdo plateau 
was occupied, and further gains made on 
the Carso. Oppacchiasella was taken the 
next day. The advanced line of the Latin 
army reached positions within thirteen 
miles of Trieste. The offensive rested 
with this for a few weeks, to be resumed 
in September, when more ground was 
gained on the Carso plateau. 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



121 



In October and November the fighting 
shifted to the Trentino and other sectors 
of the Italian front, but the wedge had 
been driven far in toward Trieste, and the 
Itahans were well placed for further suc- 
cessful operations. 

They resumed their attacks in May, 
1917, after a winter and spring that was 
marked by no significant events on either 
side. Under the leadership of General 
Cadorna they made amazing progress, 
sweeping over the Bainsizza plateau, 
northeast of Goritz, and taking practical- 
ly the whole of the Carso plateau. 

Trieste and Laibach were both men- 
aced by these victories. Austrian collapse 
seemed a not improbable result of the 
great defeats suffered by the Hapsburg 
armies. 

Then came a sudden reversal of affairs. 
Victory had thrown Cadorna off his 
guard. On the northern end of his Isonzo 
front enemy agents had been surreptiti- 
ously corruptinganddemoralizinghis troops. 

Like lightning from a sky unclouded 
the bolt fell in the region of Caporetto. 
The enemy struck with large forces and 
important elements of the Italian second 
army, instead of resisting, threw down 
their arms and allowed the foe to advance 
unhindered. 

This disaster threatened to overwhelm 
the Italian forces, whose greater numbers 
and most effective troops were on the east- 
ern front, holding the two plateaus and 
the intervening valley beyond the Isonzo. 
The enemy was on their flank and headed 
with httle to check him toward the main 
lines of communication upon which the 
Italian armies were absolutely dependent 
for safe retreat. 

The situation developed into a race be- 
tween the enemy and the Italians for 
Udine, the main railroad center. The 
Itahans won in sufficient numbers to save 
a large part of their great force. But a 
tragic part was lost. The enemy cut off 
and captured some 250,000 prisoners and 




Lieut. H. T. C. Walker, of the British Royal Navy, 
hero of the British naval attack on Zeebrugge. 



enormous numbers of guns and quantities 
of ammunition. Cadorna jFell back fight- 
ing delaying actions xmtil he Had crossed 
the Piave. Here he made his stand until 
he was disposed of and succeeded by Gen- 
eral Diaz. 

Then followed a long siege and a stub- 
born defense. The alhes sent aid to Italy. 
British and French troops left the west- 
ern front, and later some American units 
joined them, and took up positions in the 
Italian line. 

For a long time the situation was peri- 
lous. At places the Austrians crossed the 
Piave. They attempted to drive down 
from the Asiago plateau, and repeat their 
earlier success. German aid was freely 
extended to them. They had indeed been 
helped by the Germans in the original 
drive that compelled Italy's retreat. 

But repeated offensives failed to shake 
the Italian line, and in the summer of 



122 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 







^■■_ 


-^" ! 


1 

- > 

•i' 








. i 








/^■■■-^ 


< 








X 


N, 






'■*■ 


J 


i 


•*'■ ■ 






■ ^f- ; 




IPIi 




^S . 






\ 






::$!^- 

% 


■ ■;! 




L 














n:^iBa—ii 


Wl-'- 









ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



123 




124 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




German dead in their front line trenches. It may 
be horrible and all that but it was the only way of 
defeating the Kaiser. 

1918 Italy countered. She cleaned the 
western bank of the Piave of all hostile 
forces and regained important positions 
on the northern mountain' front. Then 
she halted. 

The great climax came late in October 
and early in November of 1917, when, 
with the Germans in full retreat on the 
western front, Italy struck again. The 
Austrian lines broke; demoralization 
spread thru the ranks ; the armies fled be- 
fore the pursuing allied forces, and thus 
routed their commander was forced to 
throw up his hands and ask for an armis- 
tice. 

It was granted. Its drastic terms were 
equivalent to a complete surrender. Italy 
occupied the Trentino, the Isonzo region, 
Trieste, Istria and the Dalmatian coast. 

In the debacle that followed for the 
dual monarchy the emperor abdicated, and 
the patchwork empire of central Europe 
broke iiiJ into several parts, each 



claiming the right of independence and 
self-government. The Germans and 
Magyars parted company; the Czecho- 
slovaks and the Jugo- Slavs established 
republics. 

When the full story of the war is writ- 
ten there will be no more brilliant chapter 
in it than that which tells of how Serbia, 
in its early months, routed the Austrian 
forces and drove them from her soil. 
With the Belgians, the Serbs have earned 
title to be considered among the bravest 
of peoples. 

Belgrade was under bombardment by 
August 1, and in the third week in Aug- 
ust an Austrian army that had crossed the 
Drina was routed at the Jedar, and driven 
back to its own territory. Then the tables 
were turned. Serbians and Montenegrins 
swarmed into Bosnia, and approached 
Serajevo. This continued through Sep- 
tember. With the coming of October, the 
Austrians regained the initiative. Their 
army had been re-enforced. They had 
some German aid. Crossing the Drina 
again they moved forward until they had 
reached the Oriental railroad, running 
from Belgrade to Constantinople, through 
Nish and Sofia. Belgrade was caught on 
flank and rear, and the garrison had to 
evacuate it and retreat. 

The Austrians reached Valievo. They 
were on the high road to conquest. Then 
happened one of the most dramatic events 
in the whole war — an event never to be 
forgotten. On December 9, 1914, with 
the shattered forces of the Serbians giv- 
ing way before the enemy, there rode 
upon the field the erect and venerable 
figure of King Peter. The white haired 
monarch rallid his discouraged troops, and 
leading them in person, swept forward 
against the enemy. The astonished Aus- 
trians were beaten, routed, driven back 
from Valievo, from Belgrade — back 
across Drina and Save and Danube, until 
the soil of Serbia was free from the foot 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



125 



of her foe. It was a scene belonging to 
the warfare of centuries gone — a scene 
we are not likely to see repeated in the 
history of the world. 

Serbia remained free until the Great 
Mackensen drive began in October, 1915. 

Von Mackensen had displayed his 
military talents in the campaign against 
Russia. He was fresh from the scenes of 
victory. With an army of 400,000 men 
he hurled himself against the Serbs. The 
Austrian force that had unsuccessfully at- 
tempted to overrun the little country of 
peasant heroes was greatly strengthened 
by German troops, and the leadership of 
Germany's most brilliant strategist gave 
the new campaign an element of danger 
far exceeding the earlier effort. 

The Serbs fouglit courageously, but 
they were outnumbered and outgunned. 
Moreover bythe middle of the month they 
were treacherously struck on the flank by 
Bulgaria, who entered the war as a Teu- 
ton ally. King Constantine of Greece 
made a scrap of paper of his treaty 
pledging aid to Serbia, and, although the 
allies landed forces at Saloniki, they were 
unable to advance with sufficient strength 
and rapidity to afford the Serbians aid. 

Belgrade fell on October 10. By Oc- 
tober 28 the Bulgars and Teutons had 
effected a junction in northeastern Ser- 




The British Advance in the West. Trenches captured 
from the Germans during the great British offensive in 
the West. 

bia. Nish was captured on November 7, 
and the Bulgars sweeping west reached 
Monastir by November 19. A month 
later the Anglo-French forces, that had 
attempted to push up the Vardar valley, 
fell back to Saloniki. The conquest of 
Serbia was complete. 

But a large part of the Serbian army 
had escaped in one of the most terrible 
retreats of history, across the snowy 
mountains of Albania. That army, reor- 
ganized, is now back on Serbian soil, 
fighting with a magnificent courage for 
the redemption of its fatherland. Mona- 
stir, that fell into the hands of the Bulgars 
in November, 1915, was once again in pos- 
session of the Serbs in November, 1916. 

Serbia remained, except for a narrow 
fringe in the Monastir region, a con- 
quered land until the late summer of 1918. 
Then began an attack by the aUied 
armies, in which the Serbs played a mag- 
niiicent part, that routed the Bulgar 
troops, left to hold the Macedonian front, 
British outposts ever on watch for enemy attacks, and brought the Surrender of Bulgaria. 

This photograph shows an alert outpost in the Ypres .„ ii, ,^ n t ii. 

Salient. A tew wccKS later the Serbs were back at 





A:^,. 




' 'J 


ES^SjiiHiE 


^ 




^1 


^^^'^MK^fll^^^M 


wWkB 




^plHKBs 




fifiyii 


' -i^ 


^ 


^:-—'- ::■* -l 


ppp 




IKiji^^wPv 


i-z^iife...;:^-.^ 


£./- -..i" 


•Jli^ 


Wf^^^ '^^- 



126 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



Belgrade, and when Germany and Aus- 
tria signed armistice terms, they had 
crossed the Danube and stood on Austrian 
soil. 

Roumania's participation in the war 
was a tragic disappointment to herself 
and to her alhes. She hesitated a long 
time under pressure from both sides, and 
finally reached decision in August 1916 
to join the entente countries against the 
central empires. Once the decision was 



Russia, but Russia was in the hands of 
traitors and German agents, and the help 
she sent was wholly inadequate. Von 
Mackensen threatened Bucharest from 
the east, and Von Falkenhajrn attacked 
the Roumanian armies in Transylvania. 
Between two fires the little country was 
helpless. Its intrepid forces that had 
crossed the Carpathians began a retreat 
before Von Falkenhayn. They fought 
courageously every step of the road, and 




Duke of Connaught, accompanied by General Currie and other Canadian officers, inspecting Canadian 

soldiers. 



reached she acted with more precipitation 
than wisdom. On August 27 she began 
an invasion of Transylvania, throwing 
her armies across the Carpathians and 
making swift advances. 

Then the redoubtable Von Mackensen 
was sent to subdue her. He struck her 
in the flank, using Bulgaria as a base and 
dri^dng north into the Dobrudja, between 
the Danube and the Black Sea. She tried 
to hold him. A distress call was sent to 



gave ground only when defense was no 
longer possible. November was a month 
of repeated disasters, and on December 
6 the enemy entered the capital. 

Russian aid then screened the shattered 
Roumanian army while it retired beyond 
the Sereth, and for months thereafter, 
until the revolution ended Russian re- 
sistance, the Slav forces held the Danube- 
Sereth front against the foe. 

When Russia entered the peace con- 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



127 




King of Belgium and Staff. 



ference of Brest Litovsk and thru its bol- 
shevik agents made terms with the enemy, 
Romnania was forced to follow in a like 
humiliating surrender. The Brest 
Litovsk treaty was signed on March 2, 
1918, and the armistice of Bucharest on 



March 4. Harsh terms were imposed 
upon Roumania by the enemy. The 
little country could only pray that allied 
victory in the west front would bring her 
deliverance. 

The little nations of Europe were not 



128 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




The Magnificent Cathedral at Beims, France. 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



129 



the only ones affected by the war. The 
people of Armenia and Syria and Meso- 
potamia felt its tragic pressure under the 
campaigns of the Turks. 

Turkey, as an ally of the central em- 
pires, served the important end to them 
of keeping the Dardanelles and Constan- 
tinople out of the hands of Russia and 
the allies, and thus preserving the bridge 
from Europe to Asia over which Ger- 
many planned to construct her great 
Hamburg to Bagdad highway. 

Great Britain was vitally interested in 
this phase of the struggle. Her posses- 
sions in India and her suzerainty in 
Egypt were menaced by the Prussian am- 
bition, and by the vassal aid that Turkey 
was giving to Berlin. Hence, earlj^ in 
the war, she made two efforts to check 
the Turk and his German master. 

One of these was the Gallipoli cam- 










^^^^^^^^1 




r ' J^^Bi 




^^ji^^^^^^^^^^^H 


w^^^^^Br^ 


■ 



Madam Poincaire, wife of the President of France. 



Photograph of M. Raymond Poincaire elected 
president of the French Republic, January 17, 1913. 
His term of office is seven years. 



paign, in which France joined her. It 
was a daring but disastrous adventure. It 
had for its object originally the forcing 
of the Dardanelles by a naval attack. 
The British and French warships pene- 
trated the Narrows for some miles, but 
under the fire from the shore batteries, 
and facing the subtle perils of mines and 
submarines, they were compelled to de- 
sist after several great vessels — including 
the Bouvet, the Ocean and the Irresistible 
— had been sunk. 

Then it was decided to land troops on 
the Gallipoli peninsula, constituting the 
northern side of the straits. The plan 
was to take the shore batteries, occupy the 
peninsula, menace Constantinople from 
the land, and, with the straits freed from 
enemy control, to enter the Black Sea 
with the navy. Had the plan succeeded 



130 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




Left to right, Marshall Joseph Joffre, one of the 
French Commissioners; Ambassador Jules Jusserand. 

Turkey would have been utterly crushed. 
On April 21, 1915, troops were landed 
under heavy fire at various points on the 
peninsula. British and French troops 
cooperated. A large element of the Brit- 
ish force was composed of Australians 
and New Zealanders, whose magnificent 



fighting qualities and great daring earned 
for them the admiration of the world. 
These troops — known as the Anzacs — oc- 
cupied positions near Suvla bay. 

The Turks had been allowed time to 
occupy and fortify the peninsula, and 
they made a stubborn resistance. There 
are no better fighters when they are well 
officered than the soldiers of the Sultan, 
and they were organized and under the 
command of Germans in many instances. 
INIonth after month was marked by a bit- 
ter and costly conflict. Allied gains were 
slow. 

Early in August 1915 the British had 
a great opportunity to win a decisive vic- 
tory. In the Suvla bay region, where the 
peninsula is narrower than at some other 
points, the Turk had been defeated and 
was in retreat. Had the retreat been fol- 
lowed up by an instant renewal of attack, 
the British might have cut across the 
peninsula, isolating the Turks on its 
western end from their base. But there 




The destruction of Louvain. A 



of the famous Cathedral of St. Pierre known the world over for 
its famous chimes. 




BIG GUNS AT CHATEAU THIERRY. THE ARTILLERY SUPPOIvTED THE INFANTRY AND 
MADE THE GREAT VICTORY POSSIBLE 



132 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



133 



was some failure on the part of the com- 
mand, and the opportunity was lost. The 
Turks were given time to rally and obtain 
re-enforcements. As a result of this fail- 
ure General Sir Ian Hamilton was re- 
called, and Major General Munro sent 
to succeed him. 

But the change in command did not 
greatly help the situation. In December 
1915 it Avas decided to abandon the cam- 
paign, and the British were withdrawn 
from tlie Suvla bay region. The follow- 
ing January the remainder of the allied 
forces bade farewell to the peninsula, 
leaving behind many a wooden cross to 
mark the graves of heroes who had died 
in vain. 

Concurrently with the Gallipoli cam- 
paign the British had begun a campaign 
in IMesopotamia and had been compelled 
to defend their Egyptian front. 

The INIesopotamian campaign opened 
in November 191-4, when Basra was 
seized at the northern end of the Persian 
Gulf. The British were impelled by the 
need of preventing Germany securing 
access to the Gulf, where the establish- 
ment of a naval base would liave been a 
direct threat to India. They were also 
intent upon blocking Germany's road 
thru Bagdad to Persia. Already German 
agents were busy in Persia instigating 
revolt. • 

By seizing Basra a base was obtained 
from which Great Britain could control 
the Arab tribes, whom Turkey, as Berlin's 
agent, was attempting to enlist in a "holy 
war." Operations went slowly at first, 
but successfulh^ In November 1915 the 
British had occupied Kut-el-Amara on 
the Tigris, about half way north to Bag- 
dad, and GeneralTownshend was nearing 
the ancient city of the caliphs. 

Then came a serious reverse. Within 
eighteen miles of Bagdad the British were 
routed by the Turks, and forced to re- 
treat. They fell back to Kut, and there 
stood. The Turks besieged the city. 




A Zeppelin over Paris. A Zeppelin sighted over 
Paris boulevards. It can be plainly seen in this 
picture. 

General Aylmer and Sir Percy Lake at- 
tempted to reach the city with re-enforce- 
ments and raise the siege, but failed before 
the powerful Sannayat position. On 
April 29, 1916, after 117 days, General 
Townshend surrendered to the Turks. 
His garrison had been starved into sub- 



134 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



135 




Heavy Gun Supposed to Have Been the Type to Shell Paris, a Distance of 7'> Miles. 



It was a humiliating termination to the 
first stage of a promising campaign. But 
the British are not easily daimted. In the 
following December, with a new army 
under the command of General INIaude, 
they resumed the campaign. On Feb- 
ruary 24, 1917, they re-entered Kut. The 
Turks were badly demoralized, and the 




Copper bands on the gigantic shell used in the 
bombarding of Paris. This section was found in a 
street of Paris after a shell struck nearby. 



advance against them was continued Avith- 
out interval. On INIarch 11 he entered 
Bagdad. From that time on the Turk 
was always in retreat. Expeditionary 
forces drove many miles north beyond 
Bagdad, and northwest along the Eu- 
phrates toward Aleppo. 

In the meantime General AUenby was 
conducting his Palestine campaign. The 
Turks had been routed on the Egyptian 
front, and the British had crossed the des- 
ert of Sinai, and entered the Holy Land 
on its southern border. 

On March 27 they met the main forces 
of the enemy near Gaza and defeated 
them with heavy losses. For some months 
thereafter progress was slow. Roads had 
to be constructed and communications 
maintained across the desert witli the base 
in Egypt. All the fresh water for the 
British army was brought across the des- 
ert in conduits. 

In the autumn of 1917, however. Gen- 
eral Allenby got his movement under 
way. Beersheba was taken on October 
31. Gaza and Jaffa, the latter the Medi- 
terranean port of Jerusalem, fell in 
November. As Christmas drew near the 
world awaited with expectancy news that. 



136 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



137 



the Holy City itself had returned to 
Christian occupation and control. It was 
thought General AUenby might time its 
capture for Christmas day, but being 
more of a soldier than a sentimentalist, he 
took it at the first opportunity and en- 
tered it on foot, in modest recognition of 
its sacred character, on December 11. 

The fall of Jerusalem marked the be- 
ginning of the end for Turkey in Syria. 
During 1918 General Allenby continued 
his northward progress, slowly overcom- 
ing natural obstacles and enemy opposi- 
tion. Aleppo, the gateway to Asia Minor, 
was his goal. Once at this important 
junction point, where the railroad 
branches to go east toward Bagdad and 
south toward JNIecca, he knew the whole 
of Syria and INIesopotamia would be in 
Christian hands. 

Early in October his long journej'^ 
ended. He reached Aleppo, and the 
Turkish armies still left in northern ]\Ieso- 
potamia were cut off from Constantinople. 
On the last day of October Turkey sur- 
rendered. Thus the Armenians and 
Syrians were freed from the tyranny of 
the Ottoman empire, but not before un- 
told thousands of them had suffered hor- 
rors that cannot be named, and multitudes 
had perished from starvation and abuse. 

In the indictment of Germany must be 
charged not only the atrocities she per- 
petrated on the people of Belgium and 
France, but the brutal massacres in Ar- 
menia, carried out by her vassal ally 
without a word of protest or a restraining 
finger from Berlin. 

The part that Greece played in the war 
was not understood by many people. 
There were those who charged the allied 
nations with treating Greece as Germany 
had treated Belgium. Here are the facts : 




A diagram of the mammoth shell, probably the one 
used in the immense gun located in St. Gobain woods 
which bombarded Paris a distance of seventy-five miles. 
The destruction caused by these gigantic shells was 
very great, and the Parisians were continually in a 
state of terror until the Allies made a concentrated 
attack and drove the German forces beyond the Paris 
range. 



Germany violated a treaty to enter Bel- 
gium. 

The allies entered Greece to keep a 
treaty. 

Germany entered Belgium by violence. 

The allies ente.red Greece by invitation 
of the constitutional government, of 
which Venizelos was then premier. 



138 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



139 



Germany killed Belgians and burned 
their towns. 

The allies respected the lives and prop- 
erty of the Greeks. 

Germany bled Belgium white with 
taxation. 

The allies kept Greece alive with loans. 

Great Britain, France and Russia were 
the three powers that gave Greece its in- 
dependence and placed the father of Con- 
stantine on the throne. They were obli- 
gated by treaty to preserve the dynasty 
and the constitutional government of 
Greece. The treaty further provided 
that they might land troops on Greek soil 
by common agreement among themselves 
in order to fulfill their treaty obligations. 

When Constantine refused to recognize 
the vote of the people that returned the 
Venizelist government after its forced 
resignation he over-threw constitutional 
government. This fact justified the pres- 
ence of the allies in Greece, aside from 
their invitation, and aside from the fact 
that they were there to fulfill for Greece 
her treaty pledge to Serbia, which Con- 
stantine refused to keep. 

When Constantine fled from Greece he 
knew that evidence of his base treachery 
had been discovered. He was the con- 
scious tool of Germany. His plea to be 
permitted to remain neutral was a dis- 
honest plea. He was never neutral. 




Capt. George Guynemer, the leading French avia- 
tor, and Lieut. Vosse, (in oval), a leading German 
aviator, meet death at almost the same time. 

In the last year of the war the Greeks, 
freed from the incubus of a Berlin-con- 
trolled monarch, joined with the Serbs, 
Italians, French and British in driving 
the Bulgar from the soil of Macedonia. 
The spirit of Greece was always with the 
allies. 




French Troops Going Over the Top and Entering the Enemy's Wire Knta, 



140 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 



141 




1^^'' 



vpv^"- ,1 






^-i^jjjp^'^ 



,^*H.e ^rs 



..*"_lf 



Pi 
o 

u ^■ 

H i 



uo p 
o ^ 



^«®^'s*^„:^:^ 







BRITISH MACHINES CHASING THE GERMAN SCARLET SCOUTS. 

Our fighting planes ha\e intercepted and caused to turn tail a scjuadron of German Scarlet Scouts. 



144 



ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 




u o 



6^ 






rn 5 4> 

r- "C 



'- m C 

leg 

"U (U rt 

o ■" F 






rt " 3 

"if 



2= 



The War On The Sea 



CHAPTER IX 

BRITISH FLEET MASTER OF SEAS — GERMAN SEA RAIDS STOPPED 

U. S. AUGMENTS BRITISH SEA FORCES — BATTLE OFF JUTLAND 
— U-BOAT WARFARE — LUSITANIA SUNK. 



In no war since the beginning of the 
world has the sea played a part so im- 
portant as in this war. 

Consider a moment the position of the 
central empires, and then the position of 
the allied nations. 

There was no fighting front of decisive 
significance that Germany and Austria- 
Hungary could not reach by land, and 
there was none, except the Mesopotamian 
and Syrian fronts, more than 500 miles 
from Berlin. 

The centi'al powers and their vassal al- 
lies had land communication. The trans- 
port of troops and materials could be done 
wholly by rail, and without risk of attack 
by the enemy, or of any enemy interfer- 
ence. 

For example in shifting her armies 
back and forth between the French and 
Russian fronts Germany ran no danger 
of loss thru hostile efforts. She could 
move men and guns to the Macedonian 
and Mesopotamian fronts without consid- 
ering the possibility that her enemies 
would block their road of travel or de- 
stroy them en route. 

But Great Britain could not reach any 
front without crossing seas or channels. 
Every man she sent to war, every ton of 
food and munitions, had to be protected 
against submarine attack. In order to 
keep contact with her Russian ally Great 
Britain had to travel thousands of miles 
around the North Cape of Scandinavia, 



to Archangel. To reach the Macedonian 
front she had to travel the length of the 
most dangerous of all the seven seas — the 
Mediterranean. If the Mediterranean 
had been created for the express purpose 
of making things easy for the U-boats, 
its configuration could not liave been im- 
proved upon. In order to reach the Meso- 
potamian front Great Britain had to risk 
these same waters, and continue thru the 
Red Sea to the Persian Gulf — a distance 
of 9,000 miles. 

Half a million soldiers came 3,000 miles 
across the Atlantic to fight with their 
British comrades, and were kept contin- 
ually supplied by transport between Can- 
ada and the front for four years. Half 
a million came round Good Hope or thru 
the Suez from Austi-alia and New Zea- 
land, and were in like manner provided. 

France sent troops to the east and risked 
the perils of the sea. Italy, washed by the 
Mediterranean, was dependent upon sea 
transport for food and coal and almost 
every other essential. 

And all these countries relied upon 
America as a source of supply, and upon 
the Atlantic as a line of communication 
with the food, and munitions and raw ma- 
terials of the American market. 

Finally, when the great crisis of the war 
developed, and the life and death struggle 
on the plains of Picardy and the banks of 
the Marne was being watched breathlessly 
by the world, the whole issue depended 



146 



THE WAR ON THE SEA 




THE WAR ON THE SEA 



147 



upon whether America could get 1,500,- 
000 men across the sea in time. 

It is evident, therefore, that the sea 
constituted one of the biggest problems 
the allies had to face. They had to make 
the sea safe for transport and serviceable 
as a line of communication. If they failed 
in this the war was lost. 

As obviously the sea presented to Ger- 
many her greatest opportunity. It was 
the most vulnerable point at which to 



the great ocean highways with power and 
promptitude. 

It happened that the British fleet was 
mobilized for maneuvers when the war 
cloud gathered in Europe. Instead of 
demobilizing it slipped quietly up to a 
rendezvous in iiorthern waters, and 
awaited developments. Thus it was ready 
the instant war was dsclared to meet and 
fight the enemy. 

The enemj^ who probably entertained 




French soldiers moving up to the front. This Britishofficial photograph sliows a detachment of stocky French 
poilus marching up to the front lines to meet the Huns. 



strike her enemies. 

Hence the struggle for the sea became, 
in many respects, the supreme struggle 
of the war. 

In this struggle Great Britain played 
the part that saved the world from a 
triumph of Prussianism. Weak as she 
was numerically and in material equip- 
ment for land warfare at the beginning of 
the war, on sea she was mighty, and she 
moved to the defense of civilization and 



hopes of a swift descent upon the shores 
of Great Britain and a sweeping cam- 
paign by fast cruisers against enemy com- 
merce, modified his plans. He did not 
dare to challenge the British fleet to do 
battle. 

Several enemy cruisers were at large 
when the war began, notably the Emden. 
These engaged in raiding tactics. They 
sank many thousands of tons of allied 
shipping, ignoring wholly the requirement 



148 



THE WAH ON THE SEA 



of international law that their prizes 
should be taken into port to have their 
status determined by a prize court. 

However the commanders of these 
raiders were humane. They made pro- 
vision for the safety of passengers and 
crew, and this consideration entitled them 
to the respect which even the allies felt 
for their daring and courage. Had Ger- 
many confined herself to such operations 
as the Emden conducted she would not 



countered a British squadron of lighter 
armament m the Pacific, off Coronel on 
the coast of Chile. Rear-admiral Crad- 
dock was in command of the British 
squadron. He was maneuvered into an 
unfortunate position. After a courage- 
ous fight against odds in wliich he went 
down with his flagship, the Good Hope, 
the rest of his squadron, excepting the 
Monmouth, managed to disengage itself. 
The Monmouth followed the Good Hope 




_ Shell from big German gun kills many in Paris nursery. One of the shells fired by the big German gun 
m the forest of St. Gobans, a distance of about eighty miles from Paris, fell in a nursery and created the 
awful havoc shown above. 



have sunk in the eyes of the world to the 
level of national degradation that now 
marks her. 

But the raiders were pm'sued and cap- 
tured one after another. An Austrahan 
cruiser, the Sydney, ran down the Emden 
off Cocos Island in the Indian ocean on 
November 9, 1914. 

Prior to this, however, a German 
squadron, under Admiral von Spec, en- 



to the bottom. 

This was the first important naval en- 
counter in the war, and it naturally gave 
great satisfaction to Germany and her 
friends, of whom, at this time, she had 
not a few in America and thruout the 
world. The von Spee victory was a blow 
at the supremacy of Britain on the sea. 

A month later, on December 8, 1914, 
von Spee was cruising north on the oppo- 



THE WAR ON THE SEA 



149 



site side of the continent. He was look- 
ing for victims in the region of the Falk- 
land Islands — British islands off the coast 
of Patagonia. 

Concealed in one of the deep harbors 
of the Falkland group lay a British 
cruiser squadron under the command of 
Vice-admiral Sturdee. It was waiting 
for the Germans, and as they steamed 
northward past the islands, it suddenly 
sallied out and attacked. Before the 



on allied commerce was left to the U-boat. 

The story of the U-boat's depredations 
is too long to tell in detail. The history 
of the war, exhaustively related, will need 
a large volume devoted exclusively to the 

U-boat. 

It became, at the climax of its destruc- 
tiveness, the most serious peril the allies 
had to face, and, in the end, it was the 
utter undoing of Germany. 







^ 




^^^ 




W 


'. i^'- 



French warriors on horseback. General Joffre had kept these and nearly all his other rnounted men from 
within rifle range of the Germans. These men, who were photographed while reconnoitering in Somme 
region, were as fine cavalry as the world ever saw. In their two years of service back of the trenches they 
had time to master the technique of their kind of warfare. 



enemy fully realized what was happening 
he had lost his flagship, the Scharnhorst, 
and the battle cruisers Gneisenau, Leip- 
zig and Nurnberg. 

That incident just about finished the 
surface efforts of the German navy. 
Such activities as were later engaged in 
by German battleships took place in 
waters immediately adjacent to Germany 
or Great Britain. The waging of war 



The U-boats had enjoyed several nota- 
ble successes in the opening months of 
the war. A number of British war ships 
had been sunk, and there was no little un- 
easiness lest Germany should be able to 
nibble down the strength of Britain's 
navy ship by ship. 

On September 5, the light cruiser Path- 
finder was sunk by the U-2 at the en- 
trance to the Firth of Forth ; on Septem- 



150 



THE WAR DN THE SEA 




THE WAR ON THE SEA 



151 



ijer 22 the U-boats had a field day. They 
caught the armoured cruiser Aboukir in 
the North Sea just after she had parted 
from her sister ships the Hogue and the 
Cressy. The Aboukir was seen to be in 
distress by the other cruisers, and they 
went to her aid. Tliis was exactly what 
the enemy had hoped would hapjjen. As 
they neared the sinking ship each of them 
received in her hull a torpedo from the 
hiding submarine. All three cruisers 
went down with the loss of 1,400 lives. 
The cruisers were old and almost obsolete. 
The loss of life was the most serious phase 
of the incident. Germany was jubilant. 
She saw the destruction of the British 
fleet by "attrition". The U-boat com- 
mander responsible for the coup — Otto 
Weddigen — was decorated and became a 
national hero. 

But the British had learned a lesson. 
Instructions were given that in case of a 
ship being torpedoed other ships nuist not 
go to the rescue, but must take every pre- 
caution to ensiu'c their own safet}^ Fur- 
thermore plans were considered and 
agreed upon for protecting the navy from 
the war of attrition without in any 
measure lessening its efficacy as a menace 
and a blockading force against the enemy. 

Losses to battle ships in North Sea and 
Atlantic waters became rare events. The 
enemy's successes were largeh confined to 
the Mediterranean, where the problems of 
defense were exceedingly difficult, and the 
treachery of the King of Grreece made 
murder easy for the U-boat. 

Germany soon realized that she had a 
long and probably disappointing task 
ahead of her in an effort to pick off the 
great British fleet one ship at a time. Her 
naval experts began to turn their atten- 
tion more definitelj^ to the destruction of 
alhed commerce. This was wise policy. 
To attack the allied lines of communica- 
tion and cut off the armies in France, Ma- 
cedonia, Egypt and Mesopotamia from 
their sources of food supply and muni- 
tions meant to compel the capitulation of 
the allied countries. 




Marshal Petain, tlie Defender of Verdun. 

Germany had scattered mines in the 
waters adjacent to the British Isles. Ger- 
man ships carrying neutral flags had en- 
gaged in this nuirderous work. It was a 
clear violation of international law. No 
nation had the right to make the common 
highways of the sea unsafe for neutral 
shipping and noncombatant merchant 
vessels of the enemy by the indiscriminate 
placing of mines. 



152 



THE WAR ON THE SEA 




THE WAR ON THE SEA 



153 



As a consequence of this action Great 
Britain in November 1914 announced 
that a safe channel for neutral shipping 
would be maintained in the North Sea 
for all ships entering and leaving it by 
the Straits of Dover. That meant Brit- 
ish ships would sweep up enemy mines 
and guarantee safety in the swept and 
guarded waters. Ships taking the north- 
ern passage did so at their own peril. 



safety of crew and passengers. Neutral 
ships were told that they ran danger in 
entering the zone, as a result of "incidents 
inevitable in sea warfare." 

That was the beginning of Germany's 
great U-boat campaign to starve England 
into submission. Predictions were made 
in Germany that England would be com- 
pelled to yield in a comparatively short 
time. 




Kemmel Hill Dcl'-'rc the Germans AttackcJ. I In- w as the French commander's post on Mount Kemmel 
the battle of April 24, when the Germans stormed and captured part of the hill. 



Von Tirpitz characterized this action of 
Great Britain as the closing of the Noi'th 
Sea to neutrals, and hinted at reprisals. 
The reprisals came in the announcement 
of the German government on February 
4, 1915, that the waters surrounding 
Great Britain and Ireland were a war 
region, and that every enemy merchant 
ship found in these waters on and after 
February 18 would be destroyed, without 
guarantee of warning or provision for the 



Further it was the beginning of the 
long controversy between the United 
States and Germany over her attempt to 
make piracy and murder legitimate on 
the high seas. The declaration of U-boat 
warfare was followed almost at once by 
President Wilson's note warning Ger- 
many that America would hold her to 
"strict accountability" for offenses against 
the law of nations and humanity. 

To continue the story of the U-boat 



154 



THE W^vlf i-NT THE SEA 



war in detail would be merely to relate 
sinking after sinking, crime after crime 
against the innocent and the helpless. 
From the torpedoing of merchant ships 
without warning the Germans passed to 
the diabolical practise of shelUng open 
life-boats with women and cliildren in 
them. 

No brutality was too terrible, and the 
brutal deeds were met with rejoicing and 
approval by the German people. To this 
hovu- no voice has been raised in Germany 



"iVlioever cannot prevail upon himself 
'co approve from the bottom of his heart 
the sirLkirig of the Lusitania — whoever 
cannot conquer liis sense of the gigantic 
cruelty to minumbered perfectly innocent 
victims, and give himself up to honest de- 
light at this victorious exploit of German 
defensive power — him we judge to be no 
true German." 

It was such utterances as these that 
later arose to refute the arguments of men 
who tried to di-aw distinction between the 




Real dogs of war on duty in the trenches. People often talked of the "dogs of war" but the dogs they 
thought of thea were far different from these real dogs in the trenches. 



to condemn the massacres of the seas, or 
to regret such offenses as the torpedoing 
of the Lusitania and the Sussex. 

^^Hien the Lusitania was simk, with a 
loss of 1,154 lives, a medal was struck in 
Germany to conmiemorate the occasion, 
and Pastor D. Baumgarten, a prominent 
German clergjonan, in the com-se of an 
a^ddress on the Sermon on the Momit, de- 
clared : 



German rulers and the German people. 

After the sinking of the Lusitania more 
notes were exchanged between the United 
States and Germany, and America began 
a long season of waiting for an "overt" 
act on the part of the enemy — an act of 
open and dehberate hostility. 

In August the White Star steamer 
Arabic was smik, struck by a torpedo 
witliout warning of any kind. There 



THE WAR ON THE SEA 



155 



were 424 persons on board of whom 26 
were Americans. While the lives of all 
were endangered only 30 were lost, of 
whom two were Americans. 

After some argument Count von Bern- 
storff, on behalf of his government, dis- 
avowed the sinking of the Arabic, and 
assured President Wilson that a recur- 
rence of like incidents was considered "out 
of the question." 

On February 9, 1916, Germany sent 
her last note on the Lusitania affair, in 
which she declared she was willing to pay 
a full indemnity for the lives of American 
victims — as tho that were possible — and 
repeated the pledge that "unarmed mer- 
chantmen shall not be sunk without warn- 
ing and unless the safety of the passen- 
gers and crew can be assured." 

And a little less than a month later 
came the sinking of the Sussex, with a 
loss of some 80 lives. The Sussex was a 
ciiannel steamer carrying passengers from 
Folkstone to Diepi^e. She had 25 Amer- 
icans on board, some of whom were in- 
jured. The U-boat attacked without any 
warning and made no effort to save the 
victims of its torpedo. 

Germany attempted to evade the Sus- 
sex issue. She suggested a mine might 
have caused the disaster; she raised the 
point that the Sussex was armed, or that 
she was a mine-layer or a warship of some 
sort. These assertions and allegations 
were all disproved. 

President Wilson on April 26 sent Ger- 
many a note that practically informed 
her she had been caught in repeated lies 
and deceit, and concluded with the omi- 
nous declaration: 

"If the Imperial German Government 
should not now proclaim and make effec- 
tive remmciation of its present methods 
of submarine warfare against passenger 
and cargo ships, the United States Gov- 
ernment can have no other choice than to 
break off completely diplomatic relations 
with the German government." 



^^^^^^^^^^^^^^iS^^^T^^^^^^I 


^^R|iV^H 


^r V ' tl 


^1 


B F ' 'M 


^1 


^^m "tr-^J .'#1 


l^^l 





This shows the appearance of some of the fragments 
of shell found in a street of Paris. 



To this Germany rephed Avith the an- 
nouncement that the German naval forces 
had received the following orders : 

"In accordance with the general prin- 
ciples of visit and search and destruction 
of merchant vessels recognized by inter- 
national law, such vessels, both within and 
without the area declared as a naval war 
zone, shall not be sunk without warning 
and without saving hvmian lives, unless 
these vessels attempt to escape or offer 
resistance." 

At the same time Germany suggested 
that now the United States should exer- 
cise her influence to make the British gov- 
ernment observe the rules of international 
law, and added that if the British govern- 
ment did not follow the "laws of human- 
ity" the German government would feel 
it was facing a new situation in which it 
must reserve to itself "complete liberty 
of decision." 



156 



THE WAR ON THE SEA 




Camouflaged Big Gun. Mounted on a specially 
constructed railroad carriage, this big French 400 
m/m, gun was ready to bang away at the German 
forces making the drive on the Somme front. It was 
exceedingly well camouflaged to prevent detection 
by Boche aerial forces. 

The British navy had not occasioned 
the loss of a single neutral or non-com- 
batant Hfe. Even in battle with German 
warships it had uniformly done everything 
in its power to rescue enemy sailors. It 
had bombed no open ports and sunk no 
merchantmen. It had most scrupulously 
observed the rules of visit and search, and 
the enemy had been given his day in the 
prize court. Its offense was the effective 
blockade of Germany at a point remote 
from the German coast and beyond the 
reach of the U-boats. 

The impudence of the German reply, 
however, lay in making the fulfillment of 
her pledges to the United States depend 
upon the conduct of a third party who had 



no place in the controversy. 

Matters drifted along under this ar- 
rangement until the beginning of 1917, 
and then, as elsewhere narrated, the crisis 
came and the rupture in diplomatic rela- 
tions as a result of Germany's proclama- 
tion of unrestricted U-boat warfare. 

That proclamation was the beginning 
of a new and serious chapter for the allies. 
The rate of destruction went up at once. 
In March, April, May and June of 1917 
ships were sunk in such numbers that it 
looked as if the enemy's intentions might 
be realized, and the surrender of Great 
Britain and France forced by starvation. 

The United States, entering the war on 
Good Friday, brought the help of her 
genius and industry to the problem. De- 
vices were invented for detecting the 
presence of submarines and for destroy- 
ing them. The depth bomb began to 
prove of great value. When the arming 
of merchantmen failed to lessen the sink- 
ing of ships materially, the convoy system 
was adopted. It proved the most effec- 
tive method of rendering the U-boat 
harmless. 

Gradually the U-boat was mastered. 
AUied ship-building efforts gained upon 
the ship-destroying efforts of the foe. 
America transported 2,000,000 soldiers to 
France with practically no losses. By 
the summer of 1918 the earlier alarm that 
the central empires might win the war 
with the submarine was dissipa;ted. In- 
stead it was felt that the submarine could 
do nothing more than delay the issue. 

During the period of the submarine 
war the British navy had two clashes with 
the enemy on the high seas. Vice- Ad- 
miral Beatty, in command of a British 
patrolling squadron, encountered a Ger- 
man raiding squadron in the North Sea 
on January 24, 1915. There was a sharp 
little fight, in which the enemy battle 
cruiser Blucher was sunk, and two other 
of his big ships badly damaged. The 
British cruisers Lion and Tiger suffered, 
but were able to make port under their 



THE WAR ON THP- SEA 



157 



own steam. 

The biggest naval battle of the war oc- 
curred off the coast of Denmark on May 
31, 1916. 

Vice-Admiral Beatty, commanding the 
battle cruiser squadron, discovered the 
enemy's high sea fleet steaming north and 
west in the region of Jutland. It was late 
in the afternoon, and the weather was 
hazy, but Beatty at once closed in and 
gave fight. It was his purpose to engage 
and hold the foe until the British dread- 
naught fleet could arrive on the scene. 

The battle raged mightily until dark- 
ness set in, and the enemy, reahzing his 
peril, succeeded in slipping away in night 
and fog and reaching his own sheltered 
waters behind Helgoland. 

The British lost three battle cruisers — 
the Queen Mary, Indefatigable and In- 
vincible ; three armored cruisers — the De- 
fense, Warrior and Black Prince, and 
eight destroyers. The enemy admitted at 
the time the loss of one battleship, the 
Pommern, one ba^ttle cruiser, the Lutzow, 
four cruisers and five destroyers. 

When the war ended it developed that 
his losses had been far heavier than he 
had admitted or than the British had 
claimed, and that from May 31, 1916, 
until the hour of final defeat official Ger- 
many knew that its fleet could never again 
run the risk of meeting the British. 

In British naval history, however, no 
incidents will live longer or redound more 
loudly to the praise of Britain than the 
intrepid raids on the submarine bases of 
Zeebrugge and Ostend, on the Belgian 
coast. The former took place on the 
night of April 22-23, 1918. Vice Admiral 
Sir Roger Keyes directed the daring ex- 
pedition that undertook to destroy the 
fortified mole of Zeebrugge and block 
the channel by which access was had 
to the canal. Six obsolete British cruisers 
took part in the enterprise — the Brilliant, 
Iphigenia, Sirius, Intrepid, Thetis and 
Vindictive. The last named won great 




French Submersible Torpedo-boat Signalling 
Fleet at Biserta. 



glory. She landed storming parties on 
the mole while being hammered with shells 
from the enemy shore batteries. A noble 
wreck she managed to reach port. A few 
weeks later she ventured forth again, and 
allowed herself to be sunk at the entrance 
to the harbor of Ostend. 

In all the history of the world there has 
been no more wonderful spectacle, nor 
any surrender more utterly humiliating, 
than that which ended the long struggle 
upon and beneath the seas. 

When in late November 1918, the 
pride of the German navy, great dread- 
noughts, battle cruisers, armored cruisers 
and destroj^ers, steamed sullenly across 
the North Sea and gave themselves up to 
the waiting fleet of Britain with its allied 
squadrons of American and French war- 
ships, there ended the dream of Wilhelm 
Hohenzollern, the dream of a vast world 
empire, mighty on land and sea. 



158 



THE WAR ON THE SEA 




French Submarine Torpedo Boat "Lavoisier" Helped to Clear the Mediterranean. 




Great Austrian Battleship "Herzog -Karl" surrendered to Italy. 



America's Long Patience 

CHAPTER X 

AMERICA NEUTRAL BELGIUM STARVING — GERMAN PLOTS 

LUSITANIA SUNK EXCHANGE OF NOTES RELATIONS WITH 

AUSTRIA BROKEN AMERICANS ULTIMATUM. 



America was slow to discover that she 
lived in the world rather than in the west- 
ern hemisphere alone, and that she v/as 
neighbor to Europe as well as to Mexico. 

"When the war began in Europe the 
American people looked upon it as a 
strange and tragic madness of monarchs 
and subject nations, with which they had 
nothing to do, and could have nothing to 
do, except as intermediary in an effort to 
make peace. 

Milhons of Americans were shocked 
and outraged by the ruthless treatment 
of Belgium when Germany hurled herself 
across the little country's frontier in a 
frantic effort to get at the throat of 
France. 

Some Americans wanted the United 
States to protest and even to threaten a 
declaration of war if Germany persisted 
in her violation of Belgium's rights and 
liberty. 

'No action was taken by the American 
government, however, -and it is probable 
the government faithfully reflected the 
sentiment of a majority of the people, at 
that time. There was very general sjTn- 
pathy for Belgium, and wide-spread in- 
dignation against Germany, but the old 
tradition that America ha,d no lot or part 
in the politics and quarrels of Europe 
obtained thruout the land, and few would 
have been willing to go bej'ond sympathy 
and indignation. 

America's sympathy was shown most 



practically and with little delay. All over 
the country funds were raised for the re- 
lief of Belgium, whose people had been 
reduced to misery and starvation in a 
brief space of time by the cruelty of the foe. 
When it become apparent that the 
proper administration of American boun- 
ty depended upon direct American super- 
vision, an American Commission for the 
Relief of Belgium was named, with Her- 
bert Clark Hoover, an Iowa, mining 
engineer, as chairman. Mr. Hoover 
proved a wonderful organizer, a man of 
generous heart and great executive abil- 
ity. Under his leadership millions of dol- 
lars were raised for the help of King Al- 
bert's oppressed people, and under his 
personal direction the money was dis- 
bursed for their salvation. For two years 
he labored incessantly, handicapped by 
the frequent refusal of the German ad- 
ministrators of Belgium to cooperate or 
in any way to facilitate his work. 

The ministry for Belgium was Amer- 
ica's main means of contact with the war 
zone during 1914-15-16. There were 
other conta,cts, but they were all of the 
same sort — relief work for the suffering 
of Serbia, Syria, and Armenia, or ambu- 
lance driving and Red Cross service in 
France. 

Officially America was neutral. The 
Pesident issued declarations of neutral- 
ity as each new belligerent appeared in 
Europe. Immediately following the first 
outbreak of war, in August 1914, he ap- 



160 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 




AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 



161 







OJ 






a> a; rt c 



o 



■o 2^ 
2 « S 

•a -M >ii 
3 u to u 



*^ fe- s 



■c. . r ■" 



4J u 



C u m 
O rt 

P u ^ 

§-^^ 
■*" '^_>, 

>- 5) « 

rt fl, <u 

Cue 



"•a 


2|" 


o o 


If 


l_ c c 


o .^ -^ 


a;— o 


»o <u ■*-> 


& 


-^ aj 


c-2 




l-s^ 




..oS 


■^" 


•SS„ 




3 I- 






O .u S 








c E S'C 



o Ji 


1 g£i:§^^ 
la's t: *j M "H 




S.S u £ .5 


:£ ° 








|.2 


C MO o^S £ o 


2 3 fc-C ^ J2-C 


2 


.; Ji fc C 1 -O 


■jjto 




■c-S a. " ■" c 
.2.5 p.' 2 *": 




U ID (^ 


S^ 


■S°-o.S« E 


o ;> 




C rt 


s^ 










•— ^ •— rt, ^- **-. 




a. fr, i^ t- 


o 


l-^^^-^^Si 




1) T3 pr i> 
m-o u |3 aj = 


to J3 2 ^ 




o 


g'*^ -a 0— ->- 


g 
> 

< 


III iJi 

■".S '=''o'|'3''S 





:-c aii't: > 



162 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 



pealed to the American people to main- 
tain a strict neutrality in word and act. 

The American people made a loyal ef- 
fort to acquiesce in the President's 
request, and a very large proportion of 
them succeeded admirably ; but the Amer- 
ican of German birth or descent proved 
in many instances an exception to the loy- 
alty of the majority. 

The United States did not realize at 
first that its citizens of German blood 



ment, the pride and even the fear of 
German-Americans. Secret organizations 
were formed; oaths of loyalty to the 
kaiser were taken; reservists were drilled. 

Agents were hired to go into American 
industries and provoke and persuade the 
workers to strike. These efforts were 
directed chiefly to the demoralization of 
the munition factories, or other cbncerns 
producing goods that were of value to 
the enemies of Germany. 




French Advancing Behind a Barrage Fire. 



were being made the objects of continued 
incitement by German agents in Amer- 
ica; but this was true. Had they been 
left to themselves there is little likelihood 
that any serious trouble would have devel- 
oped. But men on the pay-roll of the 
German Ambassador, Count Bernstorff, 
and in the employ of Dr. Dumba, the 
Austro-Hungarian Ambassador, main- 
tained a ceaseless propaganda thru chan- 
nels and agencies of varied kinds by 
which they played upon the racial senti- 



At the same time agents lobbied in 
Congress, while subsidized or misguided 
newspapers thruout the country sup- 
ported their efforts to obtain an embargo 
on the export of munitions, and even on 
the export of foodstuffs. 

The propaganda of the Bernstorff- 
Dumba organization attempted to make 
the American people believe it was unjust 
and, indeed, unlawful to sell guns and 
shells and food to the enemies of Germany 



AMERICANS GO TO FRANCE 



163 




164 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 




Premier Orlando directed Italy's War Committee. 

when Germany was unable to buy them. 
This was, of course, ridiculous. The 
manufacturers and producers of the 
United States had a right to sell to any- 
body who could reach their market and 
pay their price. It was not their fault 
that Germany could not come to New 
York or Boston or New Orleans and 
trade. The obstacle in the way was not 
American prejudice so much as the Brit- 
ish fleet — and that was an obstacle that 
Germany would have had to remove for 
herself. 

The refusal of Congress to follow the 
promptings of the kaiser thru Count 
Bernstorff and his agents, provoked these 
gentlemen to more desperate efforts. 

Explosions became frequent in muni- 
tion factories; bridges were blown up; 
trains were wrecked. 

But all of these things, altho vexing the 
American people, did not greatly stir 
them. Many of them simply refused to 
believe that they were anything more 



than accidents, or — at worst — the work 
of irresponsible fanatics. 

Then came a day — May 1, 1915 — when 

there appeared in the New York news- 
papers an advertisement. It read as follows; 

NOTICE! 

TRAVELLERS intending to embark 
on the Atlantic voyage are reminded that 
a state of war exists betAveen Germany 
and her allies and Great Britain and her 
allies; that the zone of war includes the 
waters adjacent to the British Isles; that, 
in accordance with formal notice given by 
the Imperial German Government, ves- 
sels flying the flag of Great Britain, or 
of any of her allies, are liable to destruc- 
tion in those waters and that travellers 
sailing in the war zone on ships of Great 
Britain or her allies do so at their own 
risk. 

IMPERIAL GERMAN EMBASSY 

Washington, D. C, April 22, 1915. 

Not many people saw this extraor- 
dinary advertisement, in which a foreign 
government ignored the government of 
the United States, and talked directly to 
the American people in threatening words 
and tone. Those who did see it paid 
little attention to it. 

But there were individuals to whom 
came mysterious warnings to avoid sail- 
ing from New York on the Lusitania, 
that was due to steam out of the harbor 
the day after the appearance of the Ger- 
man Embassy's menacing notice. Some 
of them heeded these warnings. Others 
laughed at them. The idea that Germany 
would sink a great passenger liner, with 
American citizens on board, seemed 
absurd. 

It was true that German submarines 
had been very active and had occasioned 
considerable loss, but, aside from the sink- 
ing of several allied battleships — legiti- 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 



165 



mate prey — there had been no appal- 
Hngly dramatic happenings such as were 
soon to come. 

In February the German government 
had proclaimed a submarine zone around 
the British Isles, and announced the es- 
tablishment of a U-boat blockade of 
Great Britain. 

President Wilson followed the enemy 
proclamation with a note addressed to 
Berlin, pointing out the perils of Ger- 
many's plan of blockade and its threat to 
the freedom and security of neutrals. 
This note closed with an emphatic decla- 
ration that if Germany violated the rights 
of the United States upon the high seas, 
the United States would hold her to a 
"strict accountability." 

It was with this phrase still clearly in 
mind that American citizens went on 
board the Lusitania, and sailed from New 
York, in spite of insulting advertisements 
and mysterious warnings. 

The Lusitania carried in her hold some 
small arms animunition — rifle cartridges. 
She had no dangerous cargo. In every re- 
spect her manifest complied with the law. 
She was a British passenger liner. She 
had no troops on board, and altho on the 
naval reserve list, she had not yet been 
called for active service. 

At five minutes after two on the after- 
noon of May 7, 1915, the Lusitania was 
shpping along rather slowly off the Old 
Head of Kinsale, Ireland. Suddenlj^ the 
U-boat 39 appeared at her side, and dis- 
charged two torpedoes into the utterly 
helpless vessel. 

No warning was given, no opportunity 
for the escape of the women and children, 
and of course no effort was made to visit 
and search her, as the law of the sea 
requires. 

The great liner sank quickly, carrying 
to their death 1,154 persons, many of 
whom were women and children, A score 
of little babies died pitifully. 

Among the 1,154 dead were 102 Amer- 




Major Baracca, Italian Ace. 



The news of this tragic happening 
shocked and horrified the world. It 
stunned Americans. It seemed impossi- 
ble to believe it true. After the first in- 
credulous amazement there came a surge 
of anger, and had President Wilson 
declared war on Germany the day after 
the sinking of the Lusitania he would 
have had a large part of the nation with 
him for vengeance on the cruel and cow- 
ardly foe. 

But President Wilson did not declart 
war. Instead he made a speech at Phil- 
adelphia in which he said: — "There is 
such a thing as a man being too proud to 
fight; there is such a thing as a nation 
being so right that it does not need to 
convince others by force that it is right." 

The phrase "too proud to fight" was 
the most unfortunate the President had 



166 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 




AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 



167 



ever used. Torn from its context it was 
carried around the world, and wherever 
it was repeated there came back to Amer- 
ica the laughter of mockyy and the scorn 
of men. 

President Wilson did not know Ger- 
many then. No man knew her as all 
came to know her later. Had he known 
her he would never have used the second 
phrase, about a nation being "so right 
that it does not need to convince others 



onstrate the righteousness of the United 
States to the German intelligence. He 
went about his task earnestly, ably and 
patiently. He wrote two notes to Ger- 
many, in the first demanding reparation, 
and, in the second, emphasizing the de- 
mand, and insisting that Germany must 
not sink ships without warning, and must 
not turn passengers adrift in open boats 
at a distance remote from shore. 

After these several interchanges of 




Italians had many anti-aitpraft guns mounted on tractors. Italian anti-craft guns and light artillery 
pieces were mounted and hauled into position by tractors. 



by force." President Wilson learned 
that there is only one way to convince the 
Prussian mind of anything, and that is by 
force. You might be as right as God 
Himself, and it would make no impres- 
sion whatever upon the type of mind that 
burned Louvain, sank the Lusitania, 
murdered Nurse Cavell and wantonly 
converted Northern France into a wilder- 
ness of death and desolation. 

President Wilson attempted to dem- 



notes, on September 1 Count Bernstorff 
announced that Germany would sink no 
more passenger liners without warning, 
and would otherwise comply with the con- 
ditions deemed by the United States gov- 
ernment to be essential in the interests of 
humanity, international law and neutral 
rights. 

Public indignation subsided a little. It 
was hoped that the President's concil- 
iatory plan would prove effective. 



168 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 




AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 



169 



There were other provocations, how- 
ever, that disturbed the peace of mind and 
good temper of the average American 
citizen. The activities of certain agents, 
whose connections had been traced back 
to the vicinity of the Austrian embassy, 
made many people feel that America was 
much too tolerant of some of the repre- 
sentatives of the central empires. This 
impression became so strong that the 
State Department at Washington, early 



made small difference as long as the 
shrewd, unscrupulous little agent of the 
HohenzoUern autocrat was still free to 
go as he pleased in Washington. 
Dr. Dumba had never been more than a 
tool for Count Bernstorff. Dumba was a 
business man and Bernstorff an aristo- 
crat, hence Dumba was content to be a 
valet in conspiracy for his master, the 
arch-conspirator. 

However the expulsion of Dumba — 




Italian Bersaglieri cycle regiment on their way to the Austrian frontier. 



in September 1915, requested the Aus- 
trian government to recall Dr. Dumba. 
This did not mean severing diplomatic 
relations, but merely a protest against 
the conduct of the particular individual 
then acting for the dual monarchy at 
Washington. 

The Austrian government did as it was 
requested, and Dumba departed. But the 
departure of the Hapsburg ambassador 



for such it was in all but technicality — 
led to further discoveries and disclosin'es. 
As a consequence in December the two 
German agents chiefly responsible for 
outrages and plots in America — Boy-Ed 
and Von Papen — were induced to follow 
the former Austrian ambassador. 

It was on September 1 that Count 
Bernstorff gave the sacred word of Ger- 
many that she would not sink another 



170 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 




Austro-Italian Fighting in the Alps. 



AMERICA'S LONG l^ATIENCE 



171 



passenger ship without full warning. A 
little less than six months later, on March 
25, 1916, the channel packet Sussex was 
torpedoed off the French coast. She sank 
with loss of life among crew and passen- 
gers. Several Americans were on board, 
but happily escaped death. The Sussex 
was wantonly sunk. No warning was 
given. No effort was made to save life. 
It was another instance of cold-blooded 
murder. 

America was on the verge of breaking 
diplomatic relations with Germany. The 
anger of the people was intense. "Strict 
accountability" had been the words a year 
before, and Germany had acted as tho 
they meant nothing of which she need be 
afraid. 

Prejident Wilson sent another note, 
and Hiade a speech tp Congress emphasiz- 
ing the serious and perilous nature of the 
situation. In his note he told Germany 
that should she repeat this crime diplo- 
matic relations would be severed. 

In a few weeks Germany answered 
with new promises of good behavior, and 
once again the United States swallowed 
its wrath and gave tlie Germans a chance. 

Thru the remainder of 1916 Germany 
avoided further provocation. President 
Wilson was re-elected in November on a 
platform summed up in the phrase "He 
kept us out of war." America, evidently, 
was hapjjy to be kept out of war in spite 
of all the injury that had been done her, 
and the insults that had been heaped upon 
her. Her anger had flamed up occasion- 
ally, but there was no steady heat. There 
was certainly no heat intense enough to 
repudiate the pacifist slogan of the Demo- 
cratic nominee. 

This was in part due to the fact that 
the people of the great middle-west and 
far west were not yet aware of the real 
perils to the nation involved in temporiz- 
ing with a power like Germany. More- 
over the offenses committed by U-boats 
did not appeal with the same force to 
them as to the people of the eastern and 




Military Men of Southern Europe, Roumanian, 
Servian and Greek. 



sea-board states. They were inclined to 
think that Americans should keep off the 
sea when the sea was dangerous, and not 
risk the provocation of international dis- 
pute and war merely to gratify their de- 
sire for travel. 

Following the victorious campaign of 
the President on his peace platform, 
there came a rather dramatic opportunity 
to act for a moment as a potential peace- 
maker. 

Early in December Berlin proposed 
that the warring countries engage in an 
effort to negotiate peace. Germany had 
just completed the conquest of Roumania 
by occupying Bucharest six days before. 
Russia was hors de combat. The hour 
seemed opportune to the Prussian leaders. 

President Wilson also thought the 
hour opportune for a definite effort to 
end the war. He addressed an identical 
note to all the belligerents requesting 



ITA 



AMERICA S LONG PATIENCE 




AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 



173 



them to make a clear statement of the 
terms upon which they were willing to 
consider peace. He based this request 
upon the ground of America's interest in 
the restoration of peace. He argued tha!^ 
the prolongation of the war was endar.- 
gering the security of the United States. 

The President's note was not favorably 
received in the lands opposed to the cen- 
tral empires. Nevertheless they replied 
with definite statements of their war aims. 
From all of them came a declaration that 
they would enter into no discussion of 
peace with Germanj^ until she had defined 
her terms. The British prime minister 
insisted that there could be no peace with- 
out assurance of reparation, restoration 
and security. Finally in a combined re- 
ply, just as the year ended, the allies em- 
phatically rejected the German proposals 
for a conference, and reminded tlie world 
that Germany looked upon sacred prom- 
ises as "scraps of paper," and approved 
the principle that "necessity knows no 
law," 

However opinions may differ as to the 
wisdom of the course taken by President 
Wilson, it can never be questioned that he 
exerted himself to the extreme limit of 
patience and tact in the effort to keep 
America neutral and peaceful, and to en- 
courage a spirit of conciliation among 
the belligerent nations over-seas. 

More ardent spirits would have entered 
the war when Belgium was invaded, the 
Lusitania sunk or the Sussex torpedoed — 
excuses were abundant. But President 
Wilson was not seeking excuses to fight; 
he was trying to avoid fighting. If 
America had to fight he wanted it to be 
the result of a situation that left no pos- 
sible alternative; he wanted every Amer- 
ican citizen, no matter what his ancestry 
or nativity, to feel that America was en- 
tering the war only after she had ex- 
hausted every means in her power to re- 
main neutral and because national safety 
and self-respect could not be preserved 
in any other way. 




This photograph, one of the most remarkable made 
ill the national army camps, shows a number of the 
soldiers in the trenches wearing their gas masks, fac- 
ing a gas attack of the "enemy." 



When his attempt failed to obtain from 
the belligerent nations an agreement to 
enter upon peace negotiation — failed be- 
cause of Germany's refusal to commit 
herself to any definite proposals — he 
realized that he had gone as far as it was 
possible to go. He had given the central 
empires chance after chance, and they 
had proved shifty, untrustworthy and in- 
different to honorable appeal. Now. 
altho the proposal for negotiation came 
from them, and, at his request, had been 
met by the alhes with a clear forthsetting 
of their war aims, the central powers de- 
clined to go on record as to their basis of 
bargaining. President Wilson was satis 
fied at last that if Germany gave any new 
provocation to the United States there 
could be only one answer to it. Reason, 
persuasion and appeal were no longer of 
any avail. Force — force to the utmost — • 
was the only way left. 



174 



AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 




The United States Draws The Sword 



CHAPTER XI 

GERMANY RENEWS SUBMARINE WARFARE NO HOPE FOR 

FRIENDLY RELATIONS — GERMAN-MEXICO PLOTS — UNITED 
STATES DECLARES WAR ON GERMANY — GEN. PERSHING ARRIVES 
IN FRANCE — FIRST UNITED STATES EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 
REACH FRANCE — FRENCH AND AMERICANS SHOW CORDIAL 
RELATIONS. 



It was on the last day of January in 
the year 1917 that Germany announced 
to the world that she would wage war on 
the sea with unrestricted frightfulness. 
Thus she repudiated her pledges to the 
United States and intimated that she 
would torpedo without warning every 
ship that dared to sail the seas. At this 
time she had lost faith in the efficacy of 
her wonderful military machine and be- 
lieved that the huge fleet of submarines 
she had been building secretly would en- 
able her to starve Britain into submission 
within three months. She argued that 
she could afford to earn the hostility of 
all civilization so long as she won the war. 

The gauntlet thrown down by the Teu- 
ton warlords was taken up quickly, if 
reluctantly, by the great North American 
repubhc. On February 26th, President 
Wilson went before Congress and asked 
that diplomatic relations with Germany 
be severed. He knew, then, that the step 
he was taking was irretraceable and that 
only a miracle could keep the United 
States from being involved in the fearful 
European struggle. His last hope, which 
was that the United States would be able 
to maintain armed neutrality, soon van- 
ished. Although the President authorized 
the arming of American merchant ships, 
the desperate German government pro- 
ceeded to carry out its threat and soon a 
whole series of attacks on the trading 
ships of the world, involving the loss of 
American property and of American 
lives. And so on April 2nd, tlie Presi- 
dent went before Congress again and re- 
quested that a state of war with Germany 
Jbe declared. In this utterance Mr. Wil- 
son took pains to say that "We are but 



one of the champions of the rights of 
mankind." 

Congress did not hesitate as to its 
course. The revelation that the German 
Foreign Minister, while his country was 
at peace with the United States, had 
urged the German Minister in Mexico to 
arrange for a Mexican invasion of the 
United States, promising to Mexico a 
slice of American territory, and that he 
also had sought to improve this plan by 
seeking an anti-American alliance be- 
tween Japan and Mexico, aroused the ire 
of the whole country, and made the 
people ready to plunge into the Old 
World struggle. The Senate passed the 
war declaration on April 4 by a vote of 
82 to 6 and the House of Representatives 
passed it on April 6 by 373 to 50. At the 
same time the President was directed to 
employ the entire naval and military re- 
sources of the country to bring the 
struggle to a successful termination. 

President Wilson immediately after 
signing the war resolution issued a proc- 
lamation concerning the conduct and 
treatment of alien enemies. 

All of these momentous acts that swept 
America from her traditional isolation 
into the maelstrom of European strife 
took place amid profound emotion on the 
part of those participating, and breathless 
interest on the part of the people. 

Beyond a display of flags — flags of all 
the nations at war against the central em- 
pires — there was no great public demon- 
stration. Millions of Americans rejoiced 
that the bonds of neutrality were broken, 
that the obUgation to silence and inactiv- 
ity was removed, and that — before it was 
too late — America had taken her place 



176 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 




Commandant Bachkarova, the leader of the 
Women's Death Battalion. 



beside the great democracies of the world 
for the final fight against autocracy and 
the legions of oppression. 

In 1776 America had raised the flag of 
freedom and the right of self-determina- 
tion and self-government. She had been 
true to these ideals that then began to 
revolutionize the world. She had fought 
to free the slave. She had given Cuba 
liberty. She had redeemed the Phil- 
ippines from the bondage of Spain. By 
all that she had held precious, by all that 
made her history glorious she had a right 
to stand with France and England and 
Italy and little Belgium against the Hun. 
Her duty lay upon the frontiers of free- 
dom, and it was with a glad pride, count- 
ing well the cost, that America un- 
sheathed her sword, and sent across the 
seas to the older allies a message of cheer 
and comradeship. 

Generally speaking, the year 1916 had 
been most unfortunate for the Germanic 
combination from a military standpoint. 



Only on the Roumanian front had any 
consolation been offered to the high Ger- 
man command. Russia, although she ex- 
hausted Jierself terribly by her efforts, 
had carried off the honors on the east, the 
Italians had had a good year on the 
southwest and in the west the Verdun 
offensive had failed and the British and 
French counter-offensive at the Somme 
had made dangerous headway. Early in 
1917, therefore, Germany was dreading 
events on all fronts, particularly on the 
east and the west. Her agents in the 
east were reporting that a revolution 
might occur in Russia but the hopes 
raised by her secret agents in other quar- 
ters had been sadly disappointed and she 
could not be sure that the downfall of the 
Czaristic regime, with its pro-German ele- 
ment, would be a help to Germany. For 
that reason she decided to order a retreat 
from the great Arras-Soissons salient, to 
dodge the attacks the allies were prepar- 
ing and to depend on her submarines to 
gain victory at sea while her armies 
evaded decisive conflict on land. 

That was the general situation in the 
world conflict when the United States be- 
came a belligerent on April 6, 1917- 
Three days later the British forces gained 
a brilliant success at Vimy Ridge, and 
they and the French scored time and 
again during the remainder of the 1917 
fighting season but they had not sufficient 
strength of themselves to overwhelm the 
enemy and the United States was in no 
position to render appreciable help except 
at sea. American dreadnoughts and de- 
stroyers were not long in finding their 
way to the North Sea and there, and 
around the shores of Ireland, they did 
splendid work in curbing the piratical 
underwater craft of the common enemy. 
The closest possible co-operation pre- 
vailed between the British and American 
admirals, and together they baffled the 
supreme effort of the enemy to accom- 
plish the defeat that the enemy's armies 
had failed to obtain. 

In the meantime the United States set 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 



177 




178 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 



to work determinedly to improvise an 
army and to build transports in the hope 
of aiding the allied nations to gain victory 
in the year 1918. As the months passed 
by and the destruction of Russia's mili- 
tary efficiency by the revolution became 
clear, it was seen that the United States 
would have to prepare to take a much 
larger part in the struggle than had been 
anticipated. Twenty-two days after the 
declaration of war, Congress passed con- 
scription or the law providing for the 
selective draft. In a few weeks, the regu- 
lar army, by volunteering, was brought 
up to a strength of 287,000 and the Na- 
tional Guard up to 625,000. On June 5, 
ten million young Americans registered 
and became available, when required, for 
the purposes of the national cause. Two 
weeks later, two million men, by drawing 
lots, were chosen for military service. 
This number was greatly increased in 
1918. Among those enlisting were 300,- 
000 colored men, many of whom won 
decorations on the field of battle. 

By the end of June General Pershing, 
who was appointed to the chief cormnand 
of the United States expeditionary 
forces, and the first contingent of Amer- 
ican troops were safe on the soil of 
France. Training camps for American 
troops soon were established midway be- 
tween Paris and the Swiss frontier. 
Within six months of the declaration of 
war it became known that American 
troops were fighting in the trenches on 
the Nancy front on the banks of the 
Rhine-Marne front. A few weeks later, 
in November, the Germans, in their 
eagerness to gain precise' information, 
made an elaborate raid on the American 
front in which they kiUed three, wounded 
eleven and captured eleven men from the 
United States. Germany did not realize 
then that not a year would pass before 
the allies, with the material aid of a huge 
American army, would have beaten her 
to her knees. 

The flag of America had been on the 
front since the first month of the war — 



^Hmi 


11 


^^■i /J 


W 9 




^ 1 


^^^^^^^^^^^^^/i«<^ 


^'"^Skfll 




)c '^1H|H 


^^^^^^^^^^^^B< 'V- 


"^^^H 


^^^Kfl 






*^ i^^J^^^^^M 



A. F. Kerensky, Russia's youthful Minister of 
War, formerly one of the greatest of the nation's 
heroes. 

since August 1914. It had been there as 
a promise and prediction that America 
would follow it. The story of where that 
flag came from and what befell it was told 
in Current History by the Rev. S. N. 
Watson. And this, in part, is the story: 

Under the burning skies of August, 
1914, there was seen in the streets of Paris 
a procession of soldiers of the Foreign 
Legion. Over the heads of one of the 
groups floated the Stars and Stripes. The 
soldiers who formed this American group 
belonged to the Second Regirnent of the 
Foreign Legion, and their devotion to 
France and to liberty had impelled them 
to enlist. Their flag was the first Amer- 
ican flag on the French front. Some one 
had offered them this flag here in Paris, 
where the group was formed. They took 
it with them to Rouen, where they had 
their first camp. When Rouen was 
threatened by the enemy this regiment 
was sent to Toulouse. Returning from 
Toulouse to Paris for active service at 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 



179 




MJ3 



E^ 



•5:5 



180 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 










rcco 
CO 

r-.H 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 



181 



i 


\ "^pl 


•'-;,, 










, •"■"! 






^^ '1 






^^^^^! "^"^ 


^K?^^^ 




^M 






^^^H 






ElI^I 






w^M 



Foreign Minister Leon Trotsky, of the Bolshevik 
Russian Government. 

the front, its members draped the starry 
banner over the side of the cattle car in 
which they were riding; and, arrived at 
the front, they alwaj^s found a place of 
honor for their idolized flag. When they 
slept at night, or when they went "over 
the top" in an assault, one man or another 
always carried it with him. 

At last came the moment when the 
United States took its place in the war. 
The little group of American volunteers 
was dispersed. Three were dead, one 
was grievously wounded, one was a pris- 
oner in German J^ Of one of those now 
dead it is reported that he lay three days 
in his bed without saying a word and that 
suddenly he seized the flag and waved it, 
crying "I'm an American!" and expired. 

One of the survivors sent the flag to the 
rector of the American Chiu'ch in Paris, 
asking him to offer it to the French Gov- 



ernment. The rector willingly accepted 
the task. He wrote to the Minister of 
War, telling of the request of his com- 
patriots, and received this cordial reply: 

"I accept with pleasure, in the name of 
the French Army, this glorious emblem, 
for which General Niox, Governor of the 
Invalides, has reserved a beautiful place 
in the Hall of Honor of the Musee de 
I'Armee. This flag will thus remain a 
striking witness of the devotion to France 
displayed by the American volunteers 
who, from the beginning of the war, came 
to fight in the ranks of our army for right 
and civilization." 

General Pershing was present on the 
occasion when the flag was presented to 
France. It was on July 4, 1917, in the 
Court of Honor of the Hotel des In- 
valides, Paris. The French president was 
there, and the minister of war and Mar- 
shal Joffre. In making the presentation 
tlie rector of the American church in 
Paris said: 




Gen. Diaz, Italian Victor, invited to visit America. 



182 



THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 



"What a prophet this flag has been, the 
first American flag that has floated over 
the heads of those who were fighting on 
the soil of France for the ideals which the 
banner represents, and which are the life 
and soul of France ! It was not permitted 
to our gallant boys of the Foreign Legion 
to carry their flag openly, like the colors 
of a commander when he leads his soldiers 



has come to pass, now that the great Re- 
public beyond the sea is physically taking 
the place which it has always held in 
spirit. We are rendering a service to the 
comrades who died for France when we 
ask you to accept this emblem for which 
they gave their lives. It is also an inspira- 
tion to the living to be worthy of those 
pioneers who preceded them on the road 




"Battalion of Death" Made Up of Russian Women. 



to the charge, but they carried it just the 
same; one after the other, they carried 
this flag wrapped about their bodies as a 
belt — a life-preserver for the soul; one 
after the other, they were wounded — some 
were killed — and it was in this way that 
the American flag received its first bap- 
tism of blood in this conflict where now it 
has its recognized place. 

"This flag has been the prophet of what 



that leads to eternal liberty and the re- 
demption of justice." 

So the flag was placed among the treas- 
ured things of France in the heart of 
Paris, where it remains to this day. And 
General Pershing, with his staff about 
him, stood before the tomb of America's 
heroic friend and said: — 

"Lafayette, we are here!" 



The Decisive Campaign in the Year 1918 



CHAPTER XII 



GERMAN EEVEESES AND GAINS UNITED STATES SPEEDS UP 

GERMAN GIGANTIC ATTEMPT AT CHANNEL PORTS — ALLIES 

UNITED UNDER FOCH FOCH's STRATEGY WINS GERMAN 

RETREAT — ENORMOUS ALLIED GAINS GERMANY ADMITS 

DEFEAT — ARMISTICE SIGNED. 



To understand how Victory came to 
the allied and associated powers in 1918 
it is necessary that we shall see the main 
features of the war in the preceding 
years. In 1914 the Germans tried for 
victory in the west and failed. In 1915 
the Germans tried for victory in the east 
and failed again. In 1916 the Germans 
made their main efforts on the Italian 
and French fronts but their attacks broke 
down and allied offensives at the Somme, 
on the west, in Galicia on the east and 
along the Isonzo on the southwest made 
appreciable headway in spite of the most 
desperate Teutonic resistance. The 1914 
and 1915 offensives of the Germans, 
while they fell short of complete success, 
carried the battle-fronts from one to 
three hundred miles away from the Ger- 
man border on the west and the east and 
for several years kept the devastation of 
war out of the fatherland. Thus the 
defence of Germany was maintained at a 
safe distance from the towns and cities 
of Germany which actually suffered less 
damage than was experienced by those of 
the various allied countries on the conti- 
nent which were victorious in the great 
struggle. Just so soon as the allies dem- 
onstrated their ability to sweep over the 
fair country of the Germanic peoples, the 
white flag went up and the enemy signi- 
fied that he would submit to any terms 
the allies saw fit to impose. 

The year 1916 was the first one in 
which the honors did not go to the Ger- 
mans. In the two years next preceding, 
the Germans carried on extremely vigor- 
ous offensives, both of which came to 
within an inch of complete victory. But 



in 1916 the only consolation Germany 
could get out of the campaign was that 
she improved matters near its close by 
concentrating all her reserve forces 
against Roumania and overrunning the 
larger part of that country. Neverthe- 
less, she averted a disaster on the east in 
that year only by employing many hun- 
dreds of thousands of German troops on 
that front which were urgently needed 
elsewhere. Germany realized that the 
armies of Austria-Hungary were in an 
exhausted condition at mid-summer in 
1917, and that but for the assistance 
given by Germany the weary dual empire 
would have been overwhelmed, carrying 
down to ruin with her Bulgaria and Tur- 
key, and ultimately Germany, herself. 
As we saw in Chapter XI, it was the 
obvious inability of her armies under 
existing conditions to wage victorious 
offensives on either of the main fronts 
that nerved Germany to resort to unre- 
stricted frightfulness on the sea and incur 
the hostility of the United States. 

Nineteen-seventeen was a peculiar year 
in the war. It opened under the most 
favorable circumstances the allies had en- 
joyed up to that time, yet it was a year 
of terrible disappointment of the most 
unexpected sort. The setback exper- 
ienced was not foreseen by Lloyd George 
in January when he said "We are on the 
verge of the greatest liberation the world 
has seen since the French revolution." 
Nor did the enemy's submarine venture 
accomplish its purpose. Thanks to the 
effective work of the allied navies, the 
conservation of food in America and the 
speeding-up of shipbuilding programs, 



184 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




Russian Armored Cruiser "Ruric' 




Austrian Coast Defense Battleship "Hapsburg" at Sea. Surrendered to Italy. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



185 



along with the rejection of non-essential 
cargoes, the enemy's plan to starve 
Britain and shut off military supplies 
destined for France, was a miserable fail- 
ure. The year also saw the great North 
American repubhc, the United States, 
and plucky little Greece under Venizelos, 
enhst with the forces of civilization. The 
upset to the calculations of both the 
Huns and the civilized nations was pro- 
vided by the revolution in March which 
swept away Czarism and crippled still 



near Cambrai and almost simultaneously 
the enemy inflicted a disastrous defeat on 
the Italian armies on the Isonzo, captur- 
ing no less than 300,000 men and 3,000 
guns, representing one-half of the artil- 
lery and one-fourth of the personnel of 
the Italian field armies. 

At the opening of the year 1918 the 
anxiety of the allied nations was in 
marked contrast with the jubilant spirit 
of the German warlords. The enemy's 
highest command was convinced that it 




Provisional government troops guarding the central tele 



further the military efl^ciency of Russia 
which already had suffered from the 
treachery of Germans" in high places at 
the court of St. Petersburg. The im- 
potency of the Russian armies from an 
offensive viewpoint enabled the Germans 
and Austrians to move large numbers of 
troops from the east to the western and 
southwestern fronts. Thus reinforced, the 
enemy countered effectively when Brit- 
ish troops under General Byng broke 
through the German front with tanks 



' ^ ^ irom the Bolshevik! 

would not be possible for the United 
States to develop an army large and 
efficient enough to be any considerable 
factor in the year's campaign and it was 
equally certain that the armies of France 
and Britain, which had had to send help 
to Italy during the previous Fall, would 
be unable to prevent the piercing of the 
allied battle-front by new methods and 
the defeat in detail of the separated allied 
armies. 

Von Hindenburg, the German gener- 



186 



THE DECISIVE CAIMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



alissimo, openly boasted that he would be 
ill Paris in April. His chief lieutenant, 
Ludendorff, declared that nothing could 
rob Germany of victory. The Kaiser 
Wilhelm, himself, became so infected by 
the enthusiasm of his military advisers 
that he permitted the attack that was 
being prepared to be referred to as "The 
Kaiser's Offensive." Instead of pussy- 
footing for peace as he had been doing 
throughout 1917 he flaunted his political 
advisers, vetoed the no-indemnity-no- 



strength by the enemy gave him a numer- 
ical superiority in March of but little 
more than one hundred thousand men, 
but he knew that his advantage in unity 
of command, standardization of organi- 
zation and the ability to concentrate 
reserves where they could be of the most 
value, which the alhes did not possess, 
was worth several hundred thousand men. 
He also knew that more troops were 
hurrying westward and by the middle of 
May would bring his numerical superior- 




These Russian soldiers were made of the right stuff and when called upon to fight to down the enemies' 
of democracy, willingly took up arms and fought a courageous battle. 



annexation policy of the Reichstag and 
imposed an oppressive peace on Russia 
and Roumania, by treaties signed at 
Brest-Litovsk and Bucharest in Febru- 
ary and March, 

By the spring of 1918 the German 
armies in France and Belgium were at 
least half a million stronger than they 
were a year earlier while those of the 
allies, actually fit for the front, were little 
if any more nimierous. This accession of 



ity in troops actually available for the 
firing line up to five hundred thousand. 
Consequently, he had little doubt of his 
abUity to destroy the allied armies before 
the military power of the United States 
could come into play. So great was his 
confidence that he figured that he could 
afford to take chances. 

Perhaps the best plan open to the 
enemy was to concentrate against the 
French. The morale of France was 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



187 



shakier and the army of France was more 
exhausted than were those of Britain. 
In April and May of 1917 the political 
situation in France caused the allies con- 
cern owing to the war-weariness of the 
people. It was possible, therefore, that 
even though the French army were not 
destroj'^ed by a smashing German attack, 
the morale of the nation Would not bear 
the tremendous increase in casualties in- 
volved in the French bearing the brunt 
of the German attack. 



against the British and only reluctantly 
did he yield to Petain's request, which 
was backed up by the Supreme Allied 
War Council which had been formed to 
tide the allies over the supreme crisis of 
the war. 

The plan that Hindenburg actually 
did put into operation was to attack the 
British on the 50-mile front extending 
from La Fere on the Oise river to the 
region of Arras on the Scarpe river. The 
enemy's generalissimo knew that the 




A striking glimpse of Russia's army of women, 2,500 in nu,mber, drilling behind the trenches at the central 

western front. 



General Petain, the French command- 
er-in-chief, seems to have expected 
Hindenburg to concentrate against the 
French. The most likely point of attack 
against the French was in the Rheims 
region and Petain strongly urged Gen- 
eral Haig, the British commander-in- 
chief, to take over twenty-eight more 
miles of front on both sides of St. Quen- 
tin but mostly south of that city. General 
Haig was not sure that the Germans' 
confidence would not lead to an attack 



southern third of this front was weakly 
held, that its rear defences were not com- 
pleted and tiiat the bulk of the British 
reserves were well to the north behind a 
vital portion of the line while the bulk 
of the French reserves were well to the 
east in the region of Rheims where the 
French were awaiting an onslaught. He 
argued that if he could make a huge 
breach in the allied front at the point 
where the British front ended and the 
French front began, the German armies 



188 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



could push weU through, turn, and then 
roll up' the lines of the separated allied 
armies, driving the British northwest- 
ward towards the Straits of Dover and 
the French southeastward towards the 
Swiss frontier, in which case Paris would 
be gathered in without trouble and the 
allied armies be destroyed at leisure. 

During her last bid for victory, made 
on the western front in 1918, Germany 
used 3,000,000 men. Of these 2,500,000 
were on hand and available when the 
great opening attack was made upon the 
British on March 21st. The British 
armies at that time held a front of 125 
miles stretching northward from the Oise 
river in France, to a point just beyond 
Ypres in Belgium. The order of the 
British armies from south to north was 
Fifth, Third, First and Second, their 
commanders, in the same order, being 
Generals Gough, Byng, Home and 
Plumer. Although the British held but 
httle more than one-fourth of the entire 
battle-front between Switzerland and the 
North Sea they really were playing a 
much more important part than the 
length of line indicated for opposed to 
them were two and a half times as many 
Germans to the mile as were to be found 
elsewhere. This was true even before the 
Germans massed their troops for the final 
offensive. 

The methods the Germans would use 
in their attack were known to the allies. 
The British army headquarters frankly 
published a statement in the middle of 
February in which the British officers 
said that the Germans, after training 
their troops for a dash over destroyed 
trenches and for open fighting beyond 
were already bringing their men forward 
towards the fine and that after a few 
hours' violent bombardment the assault 
troops, which would stealthily enter the 
front trenches during the night after a 
long march, would "go over the top." It 
was expected that powerful tanks, shells 
combining high explosives and gases and 
vast numbers of mobile guns that would 



■ 




^^^^^l^^^^^l 


^1 




J^^^^^^^^^B " ' ■'.''k'. 


1 


w '^ 




*~^'. ^[[^1 







Premier Nikolai Lenine of the Bolshevik Russian 
Government. 



keep pace with the advancing infantry, 
would feature the German onslaught. 
This whole program was carried out as 
anticipated by the intelligence corps 
of the British army with the exception 
that the German tanks played a very 
unimportant part. 

All through the winter of 1917-18 the 
British army prepared for a defensive 
in the first half of the 1918 fighting sea- 
son or until sufficient troops from Amer- 
ica were ready for offensive operations. 
It was considered quite possible that a 
retirement from St. Quentin to the 
Somme bend at Peronne might be forced, 
and the bridgehead at Peronne was very 
powerfully fortified and the whole line of 
the Somme prepared as a defensive posi- 
tion. It was felt that more gi-ound could 
be yielded safely here than farther north 
and it was in the Arras region that the 
strongest measures were taken to check 
an enemy advance. Along the whole 
front, the first two or three miles back 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



189 



from No Man's Land constituted an out- 
post line studded with redoubts and 
machine gun nests. It was hoped that 
the Germans, after their preparatory 
bombardment, would suffer staggering 
losses in trying to overwhelm the sur- 
vivors of this thinly-held outpost area and 
that when they reached the main battle- 
positions on the far side their assaults 
would collapse. 

All the weather conditions favored the 
German attack. The season was excep- 



through and immediately it became nec- 
essary for the forces on either side to 
retreat in order to avoid being hopelessly 
outflanked. 

To say that the world was astounded 
and thrown into a state of consternation 
by this German success is to state the 
truth mildly. The average person had 
come to believe that siege warfare would 
be continued until the end of the war. 
People had been told so many times that 
it was beyond the power of either side to 




Flight of Russians. The camera caught a handful of the thousands as they fled in disorder from the foe. 



tionally advanced and extraordinarily 
dry but the enemy waited until he was 
sure that a heavy morning mist would 
overhang the battle area. Then after a 
bombardment exceeding in fury anything 
the world ever had known the storm 
troops dashed forward. On the first day 
they broke well into the outpost positions 
but made no alarming progress. The 
next day, seeing signs of weakness in the 
St. Quentin region, the enemy redoubled 
his efforts in that quarter and broke clean 



break through and the slow variation of 
the battle-line in other years had so de- 
stroyed their hopes that they looked for 
nothing very spectacular on land and 
certainly not a war of movement. The 
fact that for years the British had not 
lost a gun and that in 1916 and 1917 the 
British had conducted repeated offensives 
against the enemy with ever-increasing 
success, had lulled them into a sense of 
security which even the desertion of Rus- 
sia with one-half of all the allied soldiery 



190 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



and the disastrous defeat of the Italian 
army a few months before had not swept 
a,way. 

The German success in the closing days 
of March were most impressive. Two 
days after the battle began Berlin claimed 
the capture of 16,000 British soldiers and 
200 guns. These figures soon grew to 
70,000 British prisoners and 1,200 guns 
captured. The efforts of General Gough 
to stay his retreat at the Somme were not 
successful. The fortified British defences 
on a 60 mile front soon were obliterated. 
The dryness of the season enabled the 
Germans to break across at unexpected 
points and fearing that his somewhat dis- 
organized army was in no condition to 
make a stand and that a debacle might 
result from a, rash attempt to hang on, 
General Gough ordered the abandonment 
of the great Peronne bridgehead. 

As the enemy advanced, gap after gap 
opened in the living battle-front the allies 
tried to present to the foe. The British, 
aided by the French, had the utmost dif- 
ficulty preventing the enemy from getting 
far to the rear of their main forces. 
Cavahy had not shown to advantage on 
other occasions but the British cormnand- 
er-in-chief himself bears testimony to the 
fact that on this occasion but for the 
heroic sacrifices made bj' the cavalry that 
dashed forward to fill the gaps as they 
appeared, it is hard to see how the tide 
of defeat could have been stayed. Labor 
units under Generals Grant and Carey, 
Canadian and American engineers who 
happened to be in the line of advance, 
and even Chinese coolies were thrown into 
the brea,ches. These, with the aid of 
troops hurriedly detached from the near- 
est French armies and of Canadian cav- 
alry, and some Ught tanks, performed 
invaluable sei-vices. Without them, 
Amiens could not have been saved. 

Advancing at the rate of seven miles 
a da,y for six days, the Germans by March 
28th, were 43 miles beyond their starting 
point at St. Quentin and their guns near 
Montdidier were shelling the most im- 




Real head of the Greek government and the com- 
mander of the Allied forces in Greece. Left to right: 
Eleutherius Venizelos, the prime minister of Greece, 
and the real head of the Greek Rovernment, with 
General Sarrail, French commander of the Allied i 
forces in Greece. 



portant of the allies' lateral lines of com- 
munication, which ran through Amiens. 
At the same time projectiles from a mar- 
vellous cannon were dropping on Paris 
from a point more than 80 miles awa,y in 
the forest of St. Gobain, near Laon. 

It was hoped by the Germans that this 
new form of frightfulness, and the exag- 
gerated stories of panic-stricken civiUan 
refugees, would cause the complete col- 
lapse of the morale of France. In this 
the enemy was disa,ppointed. Premier 
Clemenceau rose to the occasion by a dis- 
play of sublime courage. The French 
army never showed to better advantage. 
It quickly put .into effect plans for mutual 
co-operation that already existed, and 
took over ten miles of British front which, 
by the determined advance of the enemy 
soon wa,s stretched to a length( of fifty 
miles, extending easterly and westerly and 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



191 




Ferdinand, King of Roumania. 

not northerly and southerly as before. 

Innumei-able deeds of gallantry per- 
formed by individuals and by units which 
were performed in the path of the Ger- 
man advance never will be chronicled. 
Only a few have been recorded. One of 
these is told by General Haig in his offi- 
cial report. The enemy had swept over 
Roisel, Peronne, Ham, Nesle, Bray, 
Chaulnes and Roye and 100 men of the 
61st Brigade, 20th division, were told off 
under the command of Captain E. C. 
Combe, M. C, to make a stand at Ques- 
noy and cover the retreat of their division. 
From early morning until six at night 
this little detachment fought against ter- 
rible odds until finally the order came for 
it to retire. By that time only eleven of 
the gallant one hundred survived. The 
other eighty-nine had sacrificed them- 
selves that their fellows might effect their 
retirement and that the Great Cause for 
which the allies fought might prevail. 

Within ten days the enemy's drive 



south of the Somme river definitely was 
checked, notwithstanding the fact that 
General Gough's Fifth Army virtually 
had been destroyed, and its commander 
assigned to the task of preparing field de- 
fences. 

On March 26th, the British and French 
government appointed General Foch as 
governments appointed General Foch as 
in the western arena. Two days later 
General Gough was transferred and Gen- 
eral Rawlinson was placed in command 
of the British forces south of tiij Somme 
river. At this time the Fourth British 
Army, that Rawlinson previously had 
commanded, was in reserve. North of 
the Somme the battle-front stabilized fol- 
lowing the crushing defeat of an attack 
launched against Arras on JMarch 28th. 
Byng's Third Army had come through 
the ordeal with flj'ing colors, although on 
several successive days it was dangerously 
menaced by German troops that kept fil- 
tering through and opening up new gaps. 
At last every hole was plugged up and 
every outflanking movement baffled and 
the enemy was forced to turn elsewhere 
in the hope of gaining a new success. 

It always will be a matter of contro- 
versy how much, if at all, General Gough 
was to blame for the British reverse ir 
March. His commander-in-chief empha- 
sizes the fact that while Byng witli his 
Third Army held only 27 miles of front, 
with an average of one division to 4,700 
yards, Gough with his Fifth Army held 
a front of 42 miles, with an average of 
one division to every 6,750 yards of front. 
In other words, relative to its task, the 
Fifth Army was one-third weaker than 
the Third Army. On the opening day 
of the attack the enemy launched 64 divi- 
sions against 29 British divisions, of which 
only 19 actually were on the firing line, 
the others being in reserve. Before this 
first drive spent itself in front of Amiens, 
the enemy had used 73 divisions and the 
British 42 divisions. 

The critical situation facing the alhes 
in the first week of April easily can be 



192 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




Montenegrin btandard Hearer. 

imagined. The Fifth British Army vir- 
tuallj'' had been destroyed by the German 
attack. Probably between one-half and 
two-thirds of its numbers had been killed, 
wounded or captured. The remainder 
were in no condition for immediate fight- 
ing and had to be sent to quiet parts of 
the hne or to reserve camps for rest and 
reorganization. Even the Third Army 
was in a serious state, from fighting night 
and day without sleep and sometimes for 
days at a stretch without food. Thus one- 
half of the entire British forces in France 
had been destroyed or had its fighting 
efiiciency dangerously impaired. At the 
same time the length of battle-front that 
had to be defended, in the open and with- 
out the aid of elaborately fortified sys- 
tems, had increased from fifty to one 
hundred miles. Obviously, the British 
were in no condition to take care of all 
the new front, and the French army un- 
der General Fayolle rapidly extended its 
front westward, and with the aid of other 
French troops cancentrated 300,000 men 
on the southern half of the huge salient 
made by the German advance. This 



drain on the French reserves and the 
weakening of the French front along the 
Aisne and elsewhere offered the enemy 
the alternative of making a drive south- 
ward towards Paris against the French 
or westward towards the Channel ports 
against the British. As the British were 
in much the more serious condition, the 
enemjr elected to resume his offensive 
operations by a smash Avestward from the 
Aubers ridge on April 9th. 

Before the German drive in Flanders 
developed it became clear to most observ- 
ers that the decisive struggle then pro- 
gressing would continue throughout the 
spring and summer and that victory 
would depend on the speed with which the 
belligerents put their last reserves into 
the fray. The enemy, having failed to 
gain complete success in March, was sure 
to scour all Central Europe for men. 
The allies, on their part, sent out mes- 
sages for help to the outermost parts of 
the earth. In one of these appeals, the 
British premier said to Canada's gov- 
ernor-general "Let no one think that 
what even the remotest of our Dominions 
can now do can be too late." The allies 
also made the most urgent representations 
to the United States to speed up the 
transportation of troops to Europe. It 
was found that the United States was 
making elaborate preparations for war in 
1919 and 1920 and was far behind in its 
program for providing airplanes, guns 
and munitions in 1918. The American 
army Avas without adequate divisional or- 
ganization for the troops when they 
landed in France and the training of the 
troops could not be hurriedly completed 
on the continent. The allies, however, 
persuaded the United States to rush for- 
Avard troops without their full equipment, 
promising to make up all deficiencies, 
themselves, so far as possible, and to assist 
in the training. General Pershing splen- 
didly co-operated by offering to permit 
trained American troops to be brigaded 
for service with British and French troops 
and President Wilson agreed that if the 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 193 



Prof. Thomas G. Masaryk President of Czecho-Slovakia, Signing the Declaration of Independence 
of Czecho-Slovakia, in Independence Hall, Philadelphia. 



194 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



allies would find sufficient vessels, Amer- 
ican troops would go forward at the rate 
of 250,000 a month. 

By the opening of April the Germans 
already had overrun 1,200 additional 
square miles of French soil and the hearts 
of the French people, who had been hop- 
ing for nearly four years to see the enemy 
expelled, nearly stopped beating. It ap- 
peared to be hkely that the second drive 
would be made in the north, and that the 



ports of Calais and Boulogne. By April 
3rd the world knew that trained Amer- 
ican troops were marching down the roads 
of France to share in the great ordeal on 
the German offensive front. The total 
number of American troops ready for 
service at that time was about 200,000. 

A number of circumstances favored the 
German drive in Flanders in April. 
Part of the front to be attacked was 
manned by Portuguese who had been 




Latest photo of Ex-King Constantine, Queen Sophie and their children at their castle in Switzerland In 
the family group sitting from left to right are Ex-Crown Prince George, Ex-Queen Sophie Ex-King Con- 
stantine and Princess Helene. Standing are Princess Katherine, Prince Paul and Princess Irene. 



enemy would try to crowd the allies out 
of the 300 square miles of Belgian soil 
that they had managed to hold since the 
beginning of the war. Colonel Reping- 
ton, the London Times' correspondent, 
had expressed the opinion that "grave 
strategic decisions may not be only due 
but overdue", by which he meant that per- 
haps the allies already should have aban- 
doned Ypres and the rest of Belgium and 
northwestern France and the Channel 



long without a rest period, who never had 
experienced a real offensive and who were 
in course of removal from the trenches 
when the attack was launched. Another 
part of the front was held by hard-tried 
veterans who had been put in this sup- 
posedly quiet sector after being terribly 
decimated in the March fighting. Here, 
too, the dryness of the season made pos- 
sible a quick advance over the usually 
muddy lowlands on both sides of the Lys 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAH 1918 195 




Japan honors late American ambassador, provides cruiser to carry body to United States. The first-class 
Japanese cruiser Azuma steaming from Tokio with the body of the late George W. Guthrie, American 
ambassador to Japan. The body was brougrht to San Francisco. Solemn ceremonies marked the sailing of 
the vessel. 



196 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



I'iver. At a point so far north, also, it 
was much harder for the French and 
American troops to render assistance. By 
keeping after the overworked and partly 
exhausted British army, the Germans 
lioped to break the backbone of the allied 
resistance and gain a triumph that would 
repay them for all their losses in the 
colossal struggle. 

The fact that the British were antici- 
pating an attack on the Flanders front 
or in the Artois did not save them from a 
second serious setback. The Germans 
smashed forward on a 35-mile front to a 
depth of 13 miles and in the first three 
days of the attack captured more than 
20,000 men and 200 guns. The line op- 
posite the Portuguese Avas completely 
pierced and only by the most desperate 
gallantrj^ of various British units was the 
gap closed. The fact that the Australian 
troops some weeks before had been moved 
south to the Ancre river region made it 
the more difficult to redeem the situation. 
The enemy drove up the Lys vaUey and 
turning northward menaced the line of 
retreat of the British forces in the Ypres 
salient. As they moved northward up 
the slopes of the ridge on which Mount 
Kemmel stood out like an island, it be- 
came evident that the British had not the 
j)ower to wage an immediate counter- 
offensive and that it was advisable to re- 
duce the famous Ypres salient so as to 
be in a better position to prevent a break- 
through that would give the enemy the 
Channel ports. Then on April 17th, 
eight days after the enemy's drive began, 
it was announced that Messines, Passch- 
endaele, Zonnebeke, Hill 60 and Holle- 
beke, and all the high ground that the 
British, Canadian and Australasian 
troops had taken at the cost of 150,000 
casualties in 1917 had been abandoned to 
the foe. It is laiown now that this was 
in accordance with plans drawn up some 
time before. These were carried out with 
remarkable success, so that the enemy was 
full of chagrin when he learned that the 
enemy had eluded his grasp even before 




Japanese Officers Representing Japan 
at Allied Councils. 



he stretched out his hand. By dodging 
the blow the enemy was preparing in Bel- 
gium, General Plumer threw the enemy 
off his stride and made it necessary for 
him to go several miles over shell-muti- 
lated ground and prepare all over again 
for a great advance. 

At this time General Maurice, the 
director of British military operations, an 
official located in England, was so con- 
cerned about the course of operations and 
possibly so prejudiced against the ap- 
pointment of a generalissimo in the 
person of Foch, a military officer of a 
foreign nation, that he broke into print 
with the question "Where is Blucher?", 
thereby intimating that the allied com- 
mander-in-chief was not properly, and 
promptly supporting the British forces in 
the field. For this extraordinary piece of 
presumption he was removed from office. 
It would have been impossible to retain 
him and preserve sympathetic relations 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



19^ 



with the sorely-tried French republic. 
The answer to General Maurice's ques- 
tion came in a few days when French 
troops went into the firing line north of 
the Lys river and made vigorous local 
counter-attacks. 

A month after the enemy had begun 
his spring campaign against the British 
the enemy still was going strong, but in 
reality he had shot his bolt against the 
British. Although here and there evi- 
dences of demoralization had been seen, 
on the whole the British army never had 
fought better against terrible odds. 
Small groups of men stood tlieir ground 
stubbornly when hopelessly outnumbered 
and died to the la^t man after taking an 
awful toll of the advancing enemy. The 
enemy knew that this year's campaign 
was his last great gamble, with .World 
Power or Downfall as the stakes, and 
that having gone into the venture there 
could be no hailting betwixt two opinions, 
or counting of the cost. He was con- 
scious of the fact that his own people and 
those of his allies were weary of the strain 
of the war and that unless a complete 
triumph were secm'ed at once they would 
refuse to go on with the struggle. And 
so the enemy frantically spurred on his 
devoted soldiery. 

The marvellous effectiveness of the 
steps taken by the British government to 
baffle the enemy's offensive campaign 
wa,s evident within thirty days of the ini- 
tial attack. Perhaps the British setback 
would not have been as gi*eat if the same 
degree of energy, combined with vision, 
had been shown earlier in the year. At 
all events, the British were well supplied 
with reserves of young and partly-trained 
troops, and with reserves of ammunition, 
guns and a,irplanes, all kept in England, 
and by miracles of transportation it was 
possible to say that within a month 200,- 
000 fresh troops had been put into France 
and the numbers and equipment of the 
British army brought quite up to what 
they were before the German offensive 
campaign began. By tha,t time, also, it 




Roumania's Queen Marie, a stauncli 
the Allied cause. 



supporter of 



became known that the Germans had 
used 1,600,000 men in the attacks during 
the month, of whom more than 1,000,000 
had been used against the British, 300,000 
against the French and another 300,000 
against mixed forces of British and 
French. 

On April 25th Mount Kemmel was in 
the hands of the Germans but their prog- 
ress had become painful and very slow. 
They held positions in a narrow salient 
against which a punishing fire could be 
brought to bear from north, west and 
south, and it seemed likely that their mad 
rush a,gain was restrained and that they 
would be forced elsewhere to obtain a 
spectacular success. During the seven 
weeks between March 21st and April 
80th, the armies of Britain were harder 
pressed than ever before in their history 
and they came tlirough with flying colors. 
Not in the days of Welhngton or Marl- 
borough had they shown greater tenacity 



198 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



199 



or more conspicuous gallantry. Fifty- 
five British divisions had fought to a 
standstill no less than 109 German divi- 
sions. 

It was about this time — on April 23rd 
— that the British navy essayed to do 
what the British army in 1917 had at- 
tempted, namely, to prevent the enemy 
from using the German submarine bases 
on the Belgian coast at Ostend and Zee- 
brugge. Actually there was but one sub- 
marine base and that was at Bruges, 



at Ostend. Later, the best known of the 
vessels used in the raid at Zeebrugge, the 
Vindictive, which had put the landing 
party on the Mole, was sunk as a block- 
ade vessel off Ostend. These brilliant 
performances by British seamen were 
undertaken because of the evidence that 
for months the British land forces would 
be in no position to deny the enemy the 
use of his submarine bases. Their suc- 
cess did much to stimulate the resolution 
of the British people to persevere until 




Roumanian army reorganized, ready to strike death blow against Germans. The Roumanian army had been 
reorganized by the French, and made ready to fight again. 



some miles inland, from which canals ran 
to Zeebrugge and Ostend. The spectacu- 
lar raids made on the canals at these 
places, in which 150 vessels participated, 
were very successful and for five months 
denied to the enemy the use of the Bel- 
gian coast for the purposes of submarines. 
Three obsolete British cruisers, filled 
with concrete, were sunk in the shifting 
sands at the mouth of the canal at Zee- 
brugge and two at the mouth of the canal 



German militarism was destroyed, no 
matter what the sacrifices. 

When May was reached conflicting 
opinions were expressed by various au- 
thorities as to the war outlook. It was 
reported that Lloyd George was almost 
irritated by the quiet confidence of Gen- 
eral Foch and that turning to the allied 
generalissimo he asked whether he meant 
to be understood as saying that he would 
be rather in the position of the allies than 



200 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



in the position of the Germans. It is said 
that the aUied generahssimo answered in 
the afRi-mative. That may have been the 
case, but General Foch undoubtedly was 
looking at general conditions, the vast 
reserves that were hurrying towards the 
allies from America a^d to the final out- 
come of the war rather than to the pros- 
pects for the imaiiediate future. General 
Robertson of the British army was com- 
plimented by the English press at this 
time for warning the British people that 
they must expect a long war, which was 
an unfortunate view to express because it 
was the very one tha,t had prevented the 
United States from being ready for the 
fray in the spring of 1918 and tlie one, 
which, if acted on, was most likely to 
cause the allies to leave vmdone those 
extreme things that needed to be done to 
baffle and defeat the enemy once and for 
all during the season's campaign. When 
the middle of Ma,y was reached, the view 
of the British headquarters staff, as semi- 
officially uttered through the Associated 
Press was that "for the whole summer 
the situation must continue to be an anx- 
ious one." 

By the middle of May the world 
learned that General Foch had been 
placed in command of all the allied forces 
between the Adriatic and the North Seas. 
Serious as matters were on the French 
front, there was no certainty that they 
would not become worse because of the 
British and French having to increase 
the aid they had extended to the Italians 
towa,rd the close ofl 1917. The ItaUan 
army was so weakened by the Isonzo dis- 
aster that the allies during the trying days 
of the following March, April and May 
had to ever bear in mind that the Italian 
armies, although much improved in 
morale and equipment, might not be able 
to stand alone. It was clear that the 
moves made on the western and south- 
western fronts reaUy would be part of 
one great campaign and that the allied 
cause was almost as much concerned with 
one front as with the other. On that ac- 
count it was desirable that the reserves of 




Last chapter of the famous Dum'ba incident. Good- 
bye, Doctor Dumba. Doctor and Madame Constantin 
Dumba aboard the S. S. Nieu Amsterdam, which car- 
ried the former Austrian Ambassador and his wife 
back home on the request to his government by the 
United States that he be recalled. 



all the alhed nations should be pooled and 
be located and used in the way calculated 
to give the best results. When Foch took 
over supreme command of the Italian 
forces, it was understood that he had 
under his control 1,200,000 British troops, 
1,500,000 French, 250,000 Americans and 
1,000,000 Italians. These figures par- 
ticularly of Americans and Itahans, did 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



201 



not represent all the troops in reserve and 
in training. 

On the 27th of May the German com- 
mander-in-chief turned from the British 
to attack the French. He had been 
amazed to find that the British had 200,- 
000 men whom they speedily could bring 
over from England to the battle-front 
and the fact that the British had made 
good a large proportion of their losses 
and that the Germans had suffered cas- 
ualties estimated at 550,000 as against 
the British 360,000 casualties, was quite 



had been weakened appreciably by the 
extension of its front westward and that 
the only place where the French were 
prepared and awaiting attack was east of 
Rheims. They also may have emphasized 
the fact that the numerous spurs running 
from the Aisne ridge down to the river 
would facilitate the German plan of in- 
filtration and permit large forces to pass 
in comparative shelter behind the spurs 
into the valley and the bridgeheads be- 
yond, thus cutting off the allied troops 
remaining on the high ground. Another 




'Herzog Karl," Austrian Battleshi 



disconcerting. There are some indica- 
tions that the Kaiser Wilhelm and Von 
Hindenburg were disposed to continue 
all their efforts against the British but 
that Ludendorff, Von Hindenbm-g's 
quartermaster-general and chief lieuten- 
ant, sided with the crown prince in 
demanding that a terrific drive be made 
against the French on the Aisne heights. 
In support of their views, the crown 
prince and Ludendorff probably urged 
that the French front north of the Aisne 



consideration was the fact that near the 
point where the battle-front curved away 
from the ridge and passed southward 
across the Aisne, some overworked British 
troops had been put in for a rest. 

Whatever led the German leaders to 
change their plans, the fact is that after 
pounding the British for two months and 
six days they gave the British a much- 
needed rest and turned their attentions to 
the comparatively fresh French armies. 
They were then sixty miles away from 



202 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



Paris and fifty miles from the Channel 
ports. Obviously the allies had much 
more freedom of movement when the 
Germans turned southward than they 
had when the waters of the Channel were 
so close beliind them. An advance of 
twenty miles westward at almost any 
point and of ten miles at some points 
probably would have made it advisable 
for the allies to abandon Dunkirk, Bel- 
gium and the Channel ports and take up 
a front along; the lower Somme river. 



in March did not indicate that the morale 
of the British troops, which had been 
good throughout four years of war, 
had deteriorated, and whether the gen- 
eralship was not even worse. It may be 
that this feeling was weakened by the 
developments following the German drive 
beginning on May 27. On that day the 
German troops swept across the Ailette 
river, stormed the Aisne heights on the 
far side and sweeping southward reached 
the Aisne river in the rear of many thou- 




Thc Great German Battle Cruiser ' .Moltke 

On the whole it appears that the Ger- 
mans were guilty of a first-class blunder 
M'hen they gave the British a breathing 
spell that lasted for nearly two months 
or until the allies were able to return to 
the ofi'ensive. The best that can be said 
for their tactics is that they hoped by a 
sudden change of front to catch the allies 
off their guard. 

Up to this time there were some people 
in France who were wondering whether 
the great reverse suffered by the British 



jiia UitJic surrendered to the Allies. 

sands of alhed troops. The British 
troops sandwiched in among the French 
were put in a particularly precarious po- 
sition by the collapse of the French front 
immediately west of them. The troops 
of both nations, however, fought gallant- 
ly. They v/ere attacked by forces out- 
mmibering them by at least two to one. 

Four days .after the Aisne attack be- 
gan the enemy was in full possession of 
the famous Chemin Des Dames (Ladies' 
Walk) and the territory taken by 



lies ■ 
the! 

J 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



203 



French at the cost of well on to two hun- 
dred thousand casualties m the a,bortive 
Nivelle offensive in April of the previous 
year. Not only so, but the enemy was 
30 miles beyond his starting point, hav- 
ing driven a mighty wedge into the allied 
front that reached all the way to the 
Marne river. The front of attack was 
more than forty miles wide. During the 
first three days of his advance the victor- 
ious enemy captured more than 400 guns 
and more than 45,000 prisoners, and 



Marne river, sixteen miles apart. The 
check to the enemy administered by the 
Americans cajne at a critical moment. 
The enemy for the second time in the war 
was across the Marne river and heading 
for Paris. The Americans, with some 
French troops, tackled the enemy at 
Chateau Thierry and at Jaulgonne, on 
the east, and hurled the enemy back to 
the north bank. The enemy was not in 
great strength, fortunately, but his loss 
of the bridgehead held up his advance 




Types of Austrian Troops That Invaded Roumania. 



British papers printed statements to the 
effect that the whole war situation had 
become one of "the utmost gravity." 
During their advance to the INIarne the 
enemy crossed two important lateral lines 
of communication, including the railway 
running to Verdun from Paris through 
Rheims. 

June the 4th saw some signs of im- 
provement from the allied viewpoint. On 
that day troops from the United States 
came into action at two points on the 



and made it necessary for him to make 
elaborate preparations for forcing the 
river. The general situation still caused 
uneasiness and Premier Clemenceau, 
whose frequent visits to the front did 
much to inspire confidence on the part of 
both civilians and military, took the pre- 
caution of ordering the creation of a 
Committee for the Defence of Paris. 

It has not been made clear as to what 
extent, if at all, the defeat on the Aisne 
heights was due to the faulty staflF work 



204 



THE DECISIVE CAJMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




A United States Soldier Completely Equipped for 
Service. On his back this American fighting inan 
carries his blanket roll, small shovel, bag, etc. His 
canteen is at his belt. He is armed with a 30 calibre 
U. S. Army rifle. Minimum v/eight for maximum 
efficiency is the principle upon vyhich his whole out- 
fit has been designed. 

of the local commander. There are some 
indications that the defensive measures 



were not of the best. The measures put 
into effect two weeks later when the en- 
emy tried to widen his offensive front 
and merge the new Marne salient with 
the Montdidier salient by attacking on 
both sides of the Oise river were extra- 
ordinarily successful and the local coun- 
ter-attacks were much more powerful 
and effective than on any previous occa- 
sion. American troops near Montdidier 
had some part in delivering these counter 
blows. While the enemy advanced a 
maximum distance of six miles on a front 
of thirty miles he did not gain a spectac- 
ular success, a fact which was not covered 
up by the declaration of the Prussian 
War Minister that as a result of the two 
blows a large part of the French army 
had been defeated. 

The Aisne attack was a most spectac- 
ular victory, bought at a very low price, 
but the attack on the Oise sector un- 
doubtedly cost the enemj^ more casualties 
than it cost the French and the enemy 
made no appreciable progress towards 
his goal, which was the destruction of the 
British and French armies before the 
power of the United States could be 
made to tell. American troops continued 
to arrive at the rate of a quarter of a mil- 
lion a month and already those that had 
preceded them were rendering aid of 
some consequence. 

The severe check administered to the 
Germans early in June at the Oise gave 
the enemy something to think about. It 
forced him to take time to make more 
careful preparation for his next attack 
which, in view of the advance in the sea- 
son, necessarily had to be much more 
successful than any that had preceded it. 
This delay was imposed on the enemy 
when it was only too plain to him that 
speed was the essence of victory. The 
situation for the enemy was most exas- 
perating. He was tantalizingly near to 
the Channel ports and tantahzingly near 
to the French capital, possession of either 
of which would have given him a power- 
ful lever in securing peace. No doubt he 




Premier Venizelos, the man 
who dH most to bring Greece 
in on the side of the allies. 



King Victor Emmanuel 
of Italy. 



Crown Prince Alexander of 
Gen. Diaz, cornmander m chiet Serliia, commander of the 
of the Italian armies. Serbian army. 



206 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



also felt he was tantalizingly near to 
overpowering the hard-pressed allied 
armies which, however, always seemed to 
have just enough strength left to baffle 
his efforts to deliver the coup de mort. 

A circumstance that added to the irri- 
tation of the enemy was the tardiness of 
the Austrians in striking on the Italian 
front. The German warlords felt that a 
trimnph on the Italian front, where the 
allies held vulnerable positions, would 
help materiall}^ their campaign in France. 



Cheered by these developments, Lloyd 
George declared that "there is not the 
slightest doubt in my mind, surveying the 
whole facts, that our victory will be com- 
plete." A few da5's later. Von Kuehl- 
mann, the German Foreign Minister, was 
dismissed for stating that a military vic- 
tory was beyond the reach of either side, 
a view he probably was put up to express 
in the hope of evoking a favorable 
response from the allied side, and a view 
that the Kaiser and Von Hindenburg are 




The great Teutonic drive into Russia. Austrian troops with arms stacked enjoying a brief rest in the 

mountains. 



In the middle of June the Austrians did 
attack, but after an opening success of 
considerable dimensions, nature opened 
the floodgates of heaven and severed 
communication with the far bank of the 
Piave river, and the Austrian offensive 
collapsed. Almost simultaneously the 
Germans made a minor attack, with 
40,000 men against the acute salient 
around Rheims, and this, too, was a dis- 
mal failure. 



supposed to have shared.- The extremists 
among the warlords were furious at this 
moderate statement, which was not un- 
reasonable considering that the German 
losses of nearly a million men in less than 
four months had not brought a decisive 
success. 

An estimate of the German and allied 
casualties in the four drives of the Ger- 
man offensive campaign taking place 
before the first of July is as follows: 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



207 



German Allied 

Offensive. casualties. casualties. 

March 31 350,000 200,000 

April 9 200,000 160,000 

May 27 125,000 150,000 

June 9 225,000 150,000 

Total casualties 

Mar. 31- July 1 900,000 660,000 

The fifth and last of the drives of the 
German offensive campaign in 1918 be- 
gan on July 15. The allied battle-front, 
whicli formerly had stretched in a general 
direction northerly to the North Sea from 
the Aisne, now appeared as a bent and 
twisted thing. It bagged alarmingly in 
three places as a result of the driving 
forward of the German battering-ram. 
These huge salients were west of Lille in 
the Lys valley, between Arras and Sois- 
sons and between Soissons and Rheims, 
the last two being referred to sometimes 
as the Montdidier and IMarne salients. 
Between these two salients in the German 
line the allied line curved sharply away 
from Paris around the forests of Villiers- 
Cotterets and Compiegne. On the south 
end of this salient, between the Marne 
and the Aisne, French and American 
troops applied persistent pressure during 
June and drove the enemy back two or 
three miles but without reducing the 
Marne salient to a degree dangerous for 
J;he Germans. 

The enemy, as we have seen, was very 
anxious to merge the IMarne and Mont- 
didier salients and acquire a broad front 
opposite Paris from which he could 
maintain a continuous bombardment of 
the city with a multitude of guns capable 
of firing forty miles, but the allied resist- 
ance here was too strong, and he deter- 
mined to wage east of Rheims the offen- 
sive he had prepared earlier in the season, 
attacking southward, at the same time as 
he tried to move southward and south- 
eastward from the east side of the Marne 
salient. He was aware that Foch had 
massed troops between the Marne front 
and Paris and he hoped that by eluding 
these by going round them on the east. 




A United States Naval Militia Bugler Sounding 
Call "To the Colors" 



he could surround Rheims and sweep 
over Epernay and Chalons with ease, and 
three days later be forty miles from his 
starting point and far to the southeast 
of Paris. Such a success would have 
placed the allied armies in a more serious 
position than they were in the opening 
month of the war. 

The last German offensive in the war 
was doomed to failure from the outset. 



208 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



209 



The enemy used half a miUion men in 
this effort and would have put in more 
had his initial attack obtained success. 
He made the cardinal error of putting 
into the Marne salient, which was 25 
miles deep and only 25 miles across, hun- 
dreds of thousands of men with the vast 
supjDlies of material required for a great 
drive. His lines of communication within 
the salient were vulnerable to shellfire 
from three directions and his thickly- 
massed troops were sure to encounter a 



better. Under the skilful leadership of 
General Gouraud, they withdrew from 
the heights of Moronvilliers, evaded the 
blow dealt at them and terribly decimated 
the enemy as he advanced across the shat- 
tered outpost positions. The enemy's 
advance here averaged only a mile and a 
half on a 25-mile front. The enemy was 
in such apparent difficulty in his isolated 
position south of the Marne and he had 
suffered such heavy losses at all points 
without compensation, that General Foch 




Nation's defense in the hands of these men. The Council of National Defense and the Advisory Com- 
mission and the directors and secretaries of both bodies in joint session in the office of the Secretary of 

War, Washington, D. C. 



punishing fire. The consequence was 
that the best the enemy could do west of 
Rheims was to advance a maximum dis- 
tance of five miles on a 25-mile front, the 
average being only three miles. This 
advance enabled him to gain a precarious 
foothold or bridgehead south of the 
Marne. Here the Americans did excep- 
tionally well and they and the French 
always were masters of the situation. 
East of Rheims the French did even 



concluded that the time had come for 
snatching the initiative from the enemy. 
And so on July the 18th, three days after 
the opening of the Germans' final offen- 
sive effort, the allied generahssimo let 
loose the allied thunderbolt and French 
and American troops began the first 
allied offensive of the year by attacking 
the 25 miles of German front nearest to 
Paris. In this onslaught the allies used 
200,000 troops. 



210 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



The Honorable Robert Lansing, Secretary of State by reason of the resignation of Secretary Bryan. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



211 



The allied attack was successful beyond 
all expectations. As the German storm 
troops facing eastward battered them- 
selves in vain against the allied defences 
on the east side of the Marne salient the 
allied offensive troops, also facing east- 
ward, smashed in the western side of the 
salient on which the Germans were stand- 
ing on the defensive. Thus an attacking 
allied army was ilioving in tlie same direc- 
tion, roughly, as the German attacking 
forces on the far side of the salient and at 
a distance of only 2,5 miles in their rear, a 
situation seldom seen in warfare. In the 
first two days of their attack the allies 
advanced eight miles, capturing 17,000 
Germans and 360 guns. Within two 
weeks, notwithstanding the most frantic 
opposition, they had advanced 16 miles, 
the Marne salient had been reduced, 500 
square miles of the soil of France had 
been redeemed, and 30,000 Germans and 
500 cannon had been captvu'ed. 

The turning back of the tide of Ger- 
man invasion in 1918 was due to the same 
causes as explain the ebbing of the tide 
of German militarism in 1914. The 
enemy was overconfident and imderrated 
the offensive powers of the allied forces, 
and as a result, made inadequate pro- 
vision for the protection of the right flank 
of his advancing armies. And so when 
the allied shock troops attacked on July 
18 under General INIangin they turned 
the flank of Von Boehm's army as Gen- 
eral Manoury four years before, at the 
previous battle of the ISIarne, had turned 
the flank of Von Kluck's army. On each 
occasion the enemy Avas taken at a serious 
disadvantage and had to retreat. By 
tremendous effort and at great sacrifice 
immediate disaster was averted, but the 
setback in both battles deprived the Ger- 
mans of their chance of victory and 
doomed them to ultimate defeat. In 1914 
the commander-in-chief of the German 
armies was Von Moltke; in 1918 it was 
Von Hindenburg. 

No greater mistake can be made than 
to imagine that General Foch had lured 



""^^^ni^HHPfiK -'Wl 


>:uuiiTsK^^:nHnD|nB'n| '-■ 


■■-■I.Tft ■■'•■■• ■ '■ I- T' • H 




IV^ 


^.' ^V'S ■ JFUB^S 


X' -/\- ' '" '^"''^i^^^HH 


X"'' - ' v^^9V^^B^^H 


/^. .. jj. '-«.• ^.J^*^^bB 


Ib^^^Hmh 



Getting Ready to Pay the Boys at Camp Meade. 
No less than $300,000 is in sight here. 



the Germans on to the JNIarne by pretend- 
ing Aveakness and that he was sure of vic- 
tory when he struck back. The whole 
period from March 21 to July 15 was 
one of genuine anxiety for the allied mili- 
tary leaders and statesmen and as late 
as the middle of June the allies were dis- 
cussing whether it would be better to 
evacuate Paris or the Channel ports. 
When the Germans began their last of- 
fensive on July 15, they had a superiority 
of half a million men on tlie western front 
or three times the numerical superiority 
thej^ had on JNIarch 21st. A much larger 
projjortion of their men, however, had 
become battle-worn owing to unparal- 
leled exertions. There is not the slightest 
doubt that General Foch was gravely 
concerned about the degree of success the 
enemy might gain in July. He felt that 
the allies could not afford to give more 
ground as any considerable German ad- 
vance would imperil the integrity of the 
allied armies or at least put the enemy in 
a position where he could bring great 
pressure on the allies to make peace. 

General Foch took terrible risks in 
July in preparing to prevent a German 
advance on Paris. He concluded that the 
enemy meant to make an attack in that 
direction and therefore he withdrew 200,- 



212 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




Secretary of the Treasury, William J. McAdoo, Resigned. Mr. McAdoo, the son-in-law of the President, 
U. S. Railroad Administrator, Besigned. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



213 



000 men from positions north of the 
Somme and held them in readiness in the 
region between Paris and the nearest 
point on the battle-front. Superior Ger- 
man forces under Prince Rupprecht of 
Bavaria still were menacing the vital 
northern sector and had the German 
strategists learned of the secret move- 
ment southward of allied reserves they 
might have made another dash forward 
towards the mouth of the Somme and 
imperilled all the allied troops in Flan- 
ders and the Artois. The enemy appears 
to have been ignorant of the secret con- 
centration of allied reserves opposite 
Paris at the expense of the northern allied 
front and when at comparatively low cost 
the allies on the Marne and in the Cham- 
pagne baffled the enemy's blow on July 
15, without employing the bulk of their 
reserves, an obvious opportunity to upset 
his plans and secure the initiative devel- 
oped. 

We have the authority of General Foch 
for the statement that he had in his mind 
no grandiose plan for winning the war 
when he turned to the offensive. In self- 
defence he had to strike back at the 
Marne and later on he found opportu- 
nities for waging a genuine offensive 
campaign. The enemy's stupidity in 
putting his head into the IMarne salient 
noose gave Foch his first chance, and 
finding his first drive so successful, Foch 
thought he would try another, and the 
second led to the third, and the offensive 
front gradually widened out until the at- 
tack extended to the whole 200 miles of 
^ront between Verdun and the North 
Sea. The main idea of General Foch in 
the early weeks of the offensive was to 
put the enemy into a new hole just before 
he succeeded in getting out of another 
hole. On each occasion the enemy had 
to engage additional portions of his re- 
serves until finally he lost his offensive 
power and even the ability to defend him- 
self. The factor that contributed most to 
the success of the successive allied drives 
was the extraordinary secrecy of concen- 




Soldiers charge German dummies for Red Cross 
benefit at Fort Hamilton. Besides the event shown 
in this picture, there were artillery and machine 
gun drills by the soldiers. 



tration against the sectors to be attacked. 
This, also, was the real explanation of 
the advantages gained by the enemy in 
his four-months' offensive campaign. At 
one time it was thought that the huge 
quantities of war material and the masses 
of m^ required for an offensive could 
not be brought up to any front without 
being seen by the enemy in time to give 
ample warning. It also was thought that 
weeks of bombardment were necessary to 
reduce the enemy's fortified positions. 
But as the quantities of munitions and 
the number of guns along the entire front 
multiplied, their significance became less 
obvious, as indicating the nearness of an 
offensive, and in time it became apj^arent 
that a bombardment of but a few hours 
would suffice to obliterate the strongest 
fortified systems. Consequently, all that 
remained to do to obtain the tremendous 
advantage of surprise and bring about a 
war of movement was to have hundreds 
of thousands of men ready to hurl 
through the breach before the enemy 
could discover the plan and make a simi- 
lar concentration opposite the breach. It 
was this new element of surprise due to 
the artillery of the offensive mastering 
the fortified systems of the defensive that 
revolutionized warfare on the western 
front and that distinguished the campaign 



214 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



Hon. Newton D. Baker, Secretary of War. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



215 



of 1918 from those that preceded it. 

Foch's second blow, delivered with a 
view to retaining the much-prized initia- 
tive, was struck by British and French 
troops south of the Somme river on Aug- 
ust 8th. In this attack most of the glory 
went to the Canadian and Australian 
troops, which with the 51st British divi- 



without it being necessary to employ 
them, the Canadians were given a special 
course of training back of Arras. When 
the time came for the attack on the 
Somme front, Foch gave orders for the 
strictest secrecy and for elaborate meas- 
ures for deceiving the Germans. While 
the bulk of the Canadian troops were 




Battleship Pennsylvania, Super-Dreadnaught. 



sion and a few others comprised the best 
assault troops in the British army. The 
Canadian army corps had been on the 
Vimy front in March and then were taken 
out and moved souih so as to be ready to 
cope with the enemy in the event of a 
deadly break through. The crisis passing 



smuggled under cover of night to the 
Amiens region, some battalions were 
moved northward to Belgium, where they 
moved down the roads in broad daylight 
with colors flying and bands playing, and 
were put into the firing line near Mount 
Kemmel. Here telephone conversations 



216 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




The Hon. Josephus Daniels, Secretary of the Navy. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



217 



were put on for the express benefit of the 
German listeners and enemy spies. A 
few American troops and British shock 
troops also went through movements sug- 
gesting that an attack was about to be 
made. Then when the enemy was taking 
steps to meet a tremendous attack on the 
Mount Kemmel front, the camouflage 
troops were rushed back to their own 
units and the mighty drive up the Somme 
valley began. 



13 miles on a front of 25 miles taking 
14,000 prisoners and hundreds of guns 
during the first day of their advance. 
Many units took more prisoners than the 
total mmiber of their casualties. By the 
end of the first day the main line of com- 
munication and retreat for the enemy 
within the Montdidier salient was gravely 
threatened and the enemy was under the 
necessity of evacuating it at a much faster 
rate than he abandoned the apex of the 




Battleship Nevada, Super-Dreadnaught, on Speed Trial. 



The second battle of the Somme was 
a splendid victory for the British and 
French. The Fourth Army under Gen- 
eral Rawlinson represented the British. 
The enemy was completely surprised and 
swept off his feet. With the aid of tanks 
and thousands of mounted troops, the 
allies advanced a maximimi distance of 



Marne salient. By August 12, the enemy 
was retreating on most of the 100-mile 
front between Amiens and Rheims. In- 
stead of being in Paris as he had fondly 
hoped less than a month before when he 
attacked on the Marne the enemy was 
retiring towards the Hindenburg line 
after suffering at least 325,000 casualties 



218 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



— 80,000 of whom were captives in the 
hands of the allies — and losing 1,400 guns 
and 850 square miles of French territory. 
It must not be thought that the world 
by this time had formed the opinion that 
the enemy would lose the war in 1918. 
The public simply felt that the period of 
the most intense anxiety probably was 
past. Some of the highest military au- 
thorities reminded ths public that the 



the great American war expert, also inti- 
mated that the enemy retirement to the 
Hindenburg line might be imifortunate 
for the allies as it had been the year be- 
fore, that the allies would have to slowly 
advance through innumerable fortified' 
lines before they reached victory, and that 
the threat to German home territory in 
possible thrusts by the American army 
"will hardly be grave." He even went so 




Pres. Wilson and Poincare drivine to the house of Prince Murat in Paris, which during the Peace Con- 
ference is to be the White House Overseas. 



Germans had sprung a come-back after 
the Byng tank attack near Cambrai in 
November of 1917 and that the same 
thing might happen again. Colonel Rep- 
ington of the London Times expressed 
the opinion that the Germans might re- 
sume their offensive and he advised Gen- 
eral Foch not to be imprudent and try 
for a knockout in 1918. Frank Simonds, 



far as to say that "our enemy has too 
many reserves and too many prepared 
positions behind his present front to be 
in danger of disaster this year and prob- 
ably next." It is clear that at this time 
some of the experts did not sense the real 
situation. 

On August 19 the French attacked on 
the front east of the Oise river. Their 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



219 



advance here linked up the allied of- 
fensive fronts north of the Marne and 
east of Amiens. At this time the Ger- 
mans still clung to Roye and Chaulnes 
and held positions in the old battle zones 
of 1915-16 west of the upper Somme. 
Two days later the British Third Army 
under General Byng drove forward to 
the south of Arras, advancing five miles 
on a 17-mile front and securing 10,000 



allied attack in the 1918 campaign was 
the first to signify that the German 
armies would be overthrown in the fight- 
ing season of that year. Some mention 
the attack made on October 8, when the 
Hindenburg line was breached between 
Cambrai and St. Quentin. It is more 
likely that the attacks made by the Cana- 
dians and other British troops east of 
Aj'ras in the week beginning August 



■P*^r^--4t-Lli4i5 




1 ■ . 11 
i 


lI- V ' 'iQ^^^^^w)^mMt^ ^ 


5 ; « 










^^^^B"^<7^!^^^H^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^HB 


^^H 



il of l're.-.idcut and Mrs, \\ ilsoii in Brest, France, on Board S. S, George Washington. 



prisoners. Here the British were moving 
at right angles to their battle-front in the 
first battle of the Somme. The ease with 
which they filtered down the Bapaume 
ridge between the numerous fortified lines 
of the previous battle quickly discredited 
the views then in circulation about the im- 
pregnability of the positions they were 
about to attack. 

Opinions differ as to which particular 



27th really determined that the enemy 
would have to submit. In the drives of 
July 18 and August 8 the allies surprised 
an enemy who virtually was out in the 
open, protected by only improvised de- 
fences and occupying ugly salients. On 
August 27th, however, he was expecting 
an attack and felt confident in the 
strength of the permanent fortified sys- 
tems he had prepared with the utmost 



220 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 





■ 


■PP 


i 


j^^^^^Ny 


^^^H 




H 


^^r^ 


^ 


1^^^. 


^^^^^^^H 




H 


Ml: ^ 


^SgrjoisSBit 


SfBl 


^^^^^H| 




1 




■ 




^^^^^^^^^^^^^ . ", '■ " '^^^^H 


M 






^^I^^B 


n 


H| 








^H 


^^^H 




mi':-'' 






I^^^H 


^^^^^^^^^H 




■ •*i 


■ ■• 1 


'^rT '^^^^^^1 


HI 


IHH 



Rear Admiral William S. Sims, Who Commanded U. S. Fleet Abroad. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



T21 



care during the preceding two years. 
These included the famous Drocourt- 
Queant switch line, with a section of the 
Hindenburg line in front of it and another 
line behind it. The Canadians, who had 
been taken out of the Somme front a few 
days after that drive began and by a wide 
detour of more than fifty miles had been 
brought up to the Arras front, were sup- 
posed by the enemy to be taking a rest, 
whereas they were sent hm-ling through 
the Hindenburg line on August 27 and a 



rest that alone could stave off disaster. 
German officers have admitted that the 
smashing of the lines east of Arras by 
the Canadians dashed any lingering hopes 
they had of averting defeat. 

The grand work of the Canadians had 
appreciable results both north and south. 
It hastened a German retirement from 
the Lys river salient which already had 
begun and it speeded up the retirement 
north of the Somme. On August 29 
Bapaume and Combles were taken. Mount 




American Artillerymen on the Marne Front. 



few days later through the even more 
powerful Drocourt line. Each of these 
so-called lines consisted of several series 
of entrenchments, with elaborate imder- 
ground tunnels and innumerable redoubts 
and machine gun posts. The wonderful 
success of the Canadians, with little or no 
help from tanks, against the positions re- 
lied on by the enemy to check the allied 
advance, convinced the high German com- 
mand that it had no artificial defences 
that could give its overworked armies the 



Kemmel was abandoned to the British 
and the enemy was in retreat on the 70 
miles of front between Ypres and 
Peronne. The general situation made it 
inevitable that the enemy also should 
withdraw on the 80 miles of front between 
Peronne and Rheims. 

By September 12 it was evident that 
the Germans were losing ground much 
faster than they had gained it in the 
spring campaign. That day was made 
famous in history by the army of the 



222 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




A Depth Boml] need not actually hit a inhmarlna to destroy tt. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



223 



United States launching its first inde- 
pendent offensive effort. The work as- 
signed to it was the elimination of the St. 
Mihiel salient which had resisted the pres- 
sure brought against it by the French dur- 
ing four years of warfare. The salient 
was in the shape of a foot. It had been 
there since September, 1914, when Ger- 
man militarism tried to stride across the 
Meuse south of St. Mihiel and trample 
over prostrate France. The foot was ar- 
rested at St. Mihiel when poised for the 
next step. The First American Army 
under General Liggett, acting under the 
supervision of General Pershing, attacked 
this salient from the north and from the 
south, and crushed it in as though it were 
an eggshell, taking well on to 15,000 pris- 
oners and more than 100 guns. The 
French troops co-operating with the 
Americans, took 7,000 prisoners. In 
August as many as 322,000 American 
troops landed in France and the number 
of men available for the front was in the 
neighborhood of half a million. The wip- 
ing out of the St. Mihiel salient per- 
mitted General Foch to go on with plans 
for attacks on the all-important German 
lateral line of communication running 
through Sedan and Montmedy or for an 
attack in Lorraine, south of Metz. 

On the day in which the Americans 
struck first as an independent army, the 
German Vice-Chancellor, Von Payer, an- 
nounced that "Strong and courageous in 
the consciousness of our own invincibility, 
we laugh at the idea that we should first 
penitently ask for mercy before we are 
admitted to peace negotiations." This 
speech was made to give the allies an idea 
of the terms the Teutons would want if 
the allies agreed to the request Austria- 
Hungary was making at that moment for 
a peace conference in some neutral coun- 
try while hostilities continued. The main 
provision was that Germany should be 
allowed to retain her conquests in the East 
while abandoning her spoils in the West 
and restoring Belgium. A few days later, 
the Serbians broke the Bulgarian front in 




Gen. Allenby commanded victorious British forces 
in Palestine. General Sir Edmund Henry Hyman 
Allenby who commanded the British forces that have 
won successes in the campaign against the Turks in 
Palestine. 



224 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IX THE YEAR 1918 



225 





SIR DOUGLAS HAIG, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF THE BRITISH FORCES 
IN FRANCE AND BELGIUM. 




MARSHAL FERDINAND FOCH, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF THE ALLIED ARMIES. 




Stretcher-Bearers Bringing Wounded Under Fire From the Enemy. 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



229 



Macedonia and the British overwhekned 
the Turkish army in Palestine. Before 
October opened Bulgaria, finding Ger- 
many was unable to give her help, sur- 
rendered unconditionally. 

The closing days of September saw 
allied victories all up and down the 
western front. Within three days the 
American forces west of the Meuse 
smashed forward 10 miles on a 20-mile 
front; the French to the west of them in 
the Champagne advanced 7 miles on a 
20-mile front, taking 10,000 prisoners; 
the British on the Cambrai front ad- 
vanced 7 miles on a 35-mile front, taking 
22,000 prisoners and 300 guns, and reach- 
ing the outskirts of Cambrai, and the 
British and Belgians on both sides of 
Ypres advanced 10 miles on a 20-mile 
front, capturing Dixmude, Passchen- 
daele, Roulers, Menin and Langemarck, 
10,000 prisoners and 100 guns. At that 
time the enemy was retiring on the whole 
front between Verdun and Nieuport with 
the exception of ten miles of front next 
the coast. 

The outlook now became so alarming 
for Germany that on Saturday, October 
5, Germany intimated to President Wil- 
son that she desired an armistice and a 
peace conference in which the 14 points 
of President Wilson would be the basis 
of discussion. The allies saw that Ger- 
many preferred to talk rather than to 
fight and they insisted on Germany bind- 
ing herself more specifically and also that 
during negotiations she conduct warfare 
according to the laws of nations and 
otherwise give evidence of good faith. In 
the meantime they redoubled their efforts 
to destroy the German armies, and on 
October 8, with the aid of many thou- 
sands of American troops, the British 
crashed through the powerful Hinden- 
burg defences north of St. Quentin and 
in two days advanced into open country 
beyoi::! to a depth of 12 miles on a 20- 
mile front, taking 200 guns and 20,000 
prisoners. This success precipitated an 
enemy retirement from the Chemin des 



Dames, the Champagne and the northern 
Argonne. In the north the Canadians 
captured Cambrai. A few days later new 
Belgian and British attacks led to the 
capture of Lille, Ostend, Bruges, Roulers 
and Menin. Retreating on the south, the 
enemy surrendered Laon, La Fere and 
Vouziers. 

On October 22, Germany gave the 
pledges required by the allies and the 
United States agreed to forward Ger- 
many's request for an armistice. Already 
the allies had redeemed 6,000 square miles 
of French soil and 900 square miles of 
Belgian soil. According to one estimate 
the German and allied offensives in 1918, 
up to this time, compared as follows: 

German Allied 

Offensive Offensive 

119 days 98 days 

March 21- July 18- 

July 18 Oct. 24 

Ground captured 

in square miles . . 2,770 7,300 

Guns captured 2,200 4,600 

Prisoners taken 200,000 300,000 

Casualties inflicted 

by attacking 

army 700,000 1,000,000* 

Casualties suffered 

by attacking 

army 1,000,000 700,000 

According to this estimate the total 
allied casualties from JNIarch 21, were 
1,400,000 and those of the Germans 
2,000,000. The allied losses had been 
made good by the increase of the Amer- 
ican forces which now comprised two 
armies, the Second being under General 
Bullard. Including troops in training 
the United States had 2,000,000 men 
across seas. 

The events during the last week of 
October suggested that the wax was hur- 
rying to an end. The Italians attacked 
on the Piave front and with British storm- 
troops and a small American force play- 
ing an important role, broke through the 
Austrian army, capturing 100,000 men 
and 600 guns, and placing the remainder 



230 



THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



231 



» -'*«»«»%, 4 • 



/W*^ 



*:M 



^infiml 




- .•.>fl- 



'-€^..rs 






^A 



f %■' M 



;v^ir- 



French entering Village after 

of the Austrian forces, which' were handi- 
capped by revolutions in Bohemia and 
Jugo-Slavia, at the mercy of the allies. 
On November 4 the Austrians signed an 
armistice that represented absolute sub- 
mission. When this armistice went into 
effect 1,000,000 Austrians and 6,000 guns 
— in reahty the whole Austrian army — 
were in the possession of Italy. 

Dtiring the first week in November the 



Armistice locating bomb traps 

alhes dashed forward 11 miles, south of 
the Dutch frontier, and reached Ghent. 
One hundred miles away on the southeast 
the French and Americans did magnifi- 
cent work. The enemy, in trying to re- 
treat to his own country, had to pass 
through two "funnels," the one running 
eastward through Liege and the other 
southeastward through Sedan and Mont- 
medy. The Ardennes forest and hills ly- 
ing between these funnels prevented hasty 



232 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 




THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 



233 



Avithdrawal there, and the two funnels 
were quite unequal to the demands made 
upon them. Matters, therefore, were 
made doubly critical for the enemy when 
the Americans advanced 14 miles on a 25- 
mile front west of the Meuse and reached 
points only 10 miles from Montmedy and 
15 miles from Sedan 

Recognizing that the jig was up, Ger- 
many on November 8 applied on the bat- 
tlefield to General Foch for an armistice, 
as directed to do bj^ President Wilson. 
This did not put an immediate end to hos- 
tilities. The British went on and cap- 
tured Maubeuge. From Germany came 



Germany submitted to the humiliating 
conditions by which Germany secured 
exemption from further attack. 

It was on the morning of Monday, 
November 11, that Germany admitted 
herself beaten and placed herself at the 
mercy of the allied and associated pow- 
ers. When the fighting stopped her 
armies had been forced across the frontier 
of France on a front of 120 miles stretch- 
ing southeastward from the North Sea, 
The enemy still was west of the French 
border along a stretch of 160 miles. The 
area he occupied in France then was of 
varjang width embracing about 1,500 




Armistice Parties Meeting — Germans Approaching. 



reports that the fleet, as a last resort, had 
been ordered to give battle to the British 
grand fleet and that the German crews 
had mutinied and joined a revolutionary 
movement that speedily swept over Ger- 
many. The Kaiser and Crown Prince 
had refused to sign documents of abdica- 
tion but on the advice of their generals 
had fled from their army headquarters at 
Spa to Holland where they were in- 
terned. Yet still the allied troops pressed 
on. The French and Americans reached 
Sedan and Mezieres and got astride one 
line of retreat. Italian troops, which ear- 
lier in the summer had fought in the 
Rheims salient, captured Rocroi.' During 
the last two days of fighting the allies 
advanced 15 miles on a front of 100 miles. 
And then the delegates of revolutionary 



square miles. He also retained more than 
9,000 square miles in Belgium. Had he 
not cried quits, however, his armies would 
have been overwhelmingly defeated with 
in a few weeks, for thej^ were nearly in a 
helpless condition and Foch had a tremen- 
dous offensive in Lorraine south of Metz 
ready to launch. Monster British air- 
planes also were under orders to bomb 
Berlin when orders arrived to cancel all 
such undertakings. By a peculiar coinci- 
dence of history, Canadian troops, acting 
with the British army, who had taken 
Denain and Valenciennes, captured Mons 
the morning that the armistice ended hos- 
tilities, thus bringing the British back to 
the point in Belgium where they began 
fighting more than four years before. 



284 



^HE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAH 1918 




The Aftermath of The Armistice 



CHAPTER XIII 

ARMISTICE TERMS NOT SEVERE GERMAN NAVAL SURRENDER 

IMPOSING SPECTACLE OCCUPATION OF GERMANY BEGUN — 

EBERT BECOMES GERMAN LEADER LLOYD GEORGE SUSTAINED 

PRES. WILSON HEARTILY RECEIVED POLISH INVASION OF 

GERMANY LEAGUE OF NATIONS RESOLUTIONS. 



The armistice terms imposed on Ger- 
many by the alhed and associated powers 
were severe but not more so than was 
necessary to ensure that Germany should 
not resist any longer the will of the allies. 
The most humilating feature was the 
provision requiring the surrender of the 
best fighting ships of the German navy 
without their firing a shot as a protest 
against the onerous terms of the peace 
settlement. The woi'ld never has wit- 
nessed a more pathetic spectacle than that 
afforded on November 21st, ten days 
after the signing of the armistice, when 
fourteen German Dreadnoughts, seven 
acout cruisers and fifty destroyers 
steamed across the North Sea under the 
direction of their own crews and tamely 
surrendered to the allied fleet fifty miles 
to the east of the Firth of Forth. These 
surface warships later were interned in 
the Scapa Flow, in the Orkney Islands. 
Almost simultaneously scores of German 
submarines were surrendered to the Brit- 
ish off Harwich. In the course of a few 
weeks the number was increased to more 
than 120 and it became known that the 
number of underwater boats that Ger- 
many would be required to give up would 
exceed the original limit set of 160. Un- 
completed submarines and surface war- 
ships not being surrendered were re- 
quired to dismantle and the crews of the 
latter to be paid off. To see that the 
terms were thoroughly fulfilled, the Brit- 
ish Dreadnought Hercules, accompanied 
by torpedo boat destroyers, visited the 
German naval strongholds after the Ger- 
mans, themselves, had swept away the 
mine barriers. Of 48 German warships 
capable of entering the line when war 



began, Germany was left with only 13, 
as she had found it necessary to scrap 20 
pre-Dreadnoughts after the Battle of 
Jutland. An additional Dreadnought 
was given up in December. 

The original armistice terms were 
amended from time to time. In most 
cases the changes made with each month- 
ly renewal rendered Germany more help- 
less before the allies. The number of 
machme guns the enemy had to surren- 
der, however, was reduced by 5,000 to 
25,000 and the number of airplanes by 
300 to 1,700. The number of motor lor- 
ries was reduced from 10,000 to 5,000. 
The reason for these changes was that 
the Germans had less equipment than had 
been estimated. On the other hand the 
enemy was called upon to turn over 150,- 
000 railway cars or three times the num- 
ber originally fixed. Without these the 
German army could not conduct serious 
mihtary enterprises or the country be fed 
except by grace of the allies. The allies 
also stipulated that they should be free 
to occupy the so-called neutral strip east 
of the Rhine, north of Mainz, if they so 
desired, and a small bridgehead east of 
Strassburg. 

On November 14 American and French, 
troops crossed the Lorraine frontier in 
the rear of the evacuating German forces. 
Four days later Belgian troops were in 
Brussels and Antwerp, and Frenc^^ 
troops in Mulhausen and Colmar. Not 
a living German soldier remained on 
French soil with the exception of prison- 
ers. By November 25 British troops had 
reached Namur in Belgium and all Al- 
forces. Ten days before Christmas the 
sace-Lorraine had been occupied by allied 



236 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 




THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



237 



allied troops were safely entrenched in 
their three great bridgeheads at Cologne, 
Coblenz and Mainz, the British at Co- 
logne, the Americans at Coblenz and the 
French at Mainz. 

By the end of November a consider- 
able number of Canadian prisoners-of- 
war had reached JNIetz from prison camps 
in the Rhineland. American troops had 
passed beyond jSIetz in their movement 
eastward and joyfully greeted the Amer- 
ican and Canadian prisoners whom they 



show heartlessness towards hundreds of 
thousands of allied prisoners at the very 
time that their countrj'^ needed mercy at 
the hands of the allied peoples. The ex- 
planation under the circumstances prob- 
ably was stupidit}^ and distraction rather 
than deliberate cruelty — stupidity be- 
cause for selfish reasons the Germans 
should have made the care of their pris- 
oners their first concern; distraction be- 
cause Germanjr was in a terrible condition 
and her new rulers were overwhelmed 




Czecho-Slovaks at Vladivostok ready to leave for the Russian Interior. The armies of the Czecho-Slovaks 
that attempted to free Siberia from the Bolsheviki. 



had met tramping wearily towards the 
west. Nearly 18,000 British prisoners had 
reached England. Of these 8,794 arrived 
at Hull from Holland; 8,271 at Dover 
and 500 at London. The British Gov- 
ernment sternly warned Germany that 
she would accept no explanations for the 
ill-treatment or criminal neglect of the 
prisoners while on their way to the Ger- 
man border. One wonders what pos- 
sessed the German rulers that they should 



with the multitude of great tasks requir- 
ing urgent attention. 

A correspondent with the British forces 
states that he was in Huy, 12 miles 
beyond Namur, when the Canadian van- 
guard entered the place. One of our men 
was asked where was the front line and 
answered, "In the centre of the high 
street, sir." The boys from Canada must 
have looked with great interest at the 
forts of Namur, perched on precipitous 



238 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 




I 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



239 



cliffs, which quickly succumbed to the fire 
of the mighty German 42-centimetre 
howitzers in August of 1914, bringing 
about the fall of a great bastion in the 
allied front. It was at Huy, on the south 
side of the Meuse, that the Germans 
forced a crossing to the north and began 
their surprising advance north-westward 
on Brussels and then south-westward on 
Lille and Mons, where the British, who 
awaited them found themselves hopeless- 
ly outflanked on the left, their right 
exposed by the unannounced retirement 



greeting a released comrade. All were 
footsore and weary and some were vei-y 
bitter over the inhuman treatment of 
which they had been victims, but their 
passage through Belgium was made eas- 
ier by the plaudits and comforts heaped 
on them by the grateful Belgian people. 

The time limit for the evacuation by 
the Germans of Belgium, Luxembui'g, 
and Alsace-Lorraine expired on Novem- 
ber 27. All German soldiers not out of 
those regions by that time were liable to 
capture and internment. It was amaz- 




German Cruiser "Zahringen" Passing Through Kiel Canal to Sum luli- 



of the French from Charleroi and their 
front menaced by forces superior by three 
to one. All the way up the Sambre and 
Meuse valleys from Mons to Liege the 
Canadians met multitudes of allied pris- 
oners pouring homeward from the hateful 
prison camps of the Hun. The majority 
of them were French, English, Italian, 
and Russian soldiers, some of them wear- 
ing parts of uniforms of nations other 
than their own, but here and there, no 
doubt, the Canadians had the pleasure of 



ing, therefore, that the Dutch Govern- 
ment should have allowed 68,000 German 
troops to pass through the peninsula of 
Dutch territory that prevented their 
quick return to their homeland. The ex- 
cuse that the Belgians wanted to get rid 
of them and that the Germans were de- 
prived of their arms at the border was not 
sufficient. Holland was guilty of an un- 
neutral act in allowing troops of a bel- 
ligerent country to cross her territories 
to escape the consequences of warfare. 



240 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 




THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



241 



As a consequence she had to agree to 
allow the allies to send supplies across her 
territories to the allied army of occupa- 
tion in Germany. 

In Germany serious political trouble 
developed early in 1919. The Ebert 
government that had displaced the short- 
lived government of Prince Maxmilian 
of Baden, liad been composed of three 
Majority Socialists and three Indepen- 



operation their view that the manual 
workers of the country should disenfran- 
chise and despoil all the other citizens of 
the country. Thousands of men and 
women were shot down during the dis- 
orders in Berlin and elsewhere but finally 
the government secured the upper hand 
and the elections were held. In these the 
Majority Socialists made considerable 
gains and, although not having a major- 




Knights of Columbus Overseas Relief Hut. This hut is a copy of a relief camp close to the lines, con- 
structed of the driftwood of the battle area. The hinges and latch are made of shoe and harness leather. 
In it .the secretary gives free to American or ally tobacco, cigarettes, chocolate, first aid, etc. 



dent Socialists. The latter resigned or 
were dismissed from the government and 
a wing of the Independent Socialists 
combined with the Spartacans, or Ger- 
man Bolsheviki, and tried to prevent the 
holding of elections for a National Con- 
stituent Assembly. They knew that the 
vast majority of the people were against 
them and they attempted to put into 



ity of the seats, secured their position as 
the strongest party in the House. 

Premier Ebert set forth his position 
about this time in a striking address to 
soldiers who had returned to the capital 
from the front. This is what he said : 

"Your deeds and sacrifices are unex- 
ampled. No enemy overcame you. Only 
when the preponderance of our opponents 



242 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 




THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



243 



in men and material grew ever heavier 
did we abandon the struggle. You en- 
dured indescribable sufferings, accom- 
plished incomparable deeds and gave, 
vear after year, proofs of your unshake- 
able courage. You protected the home- 
land from invasion, sheltered your wives, 
children and parents from flames and 
slaughter and preserved the nation's 
workshops and fields from devastation. 
With deepest emotion the homeland 
thanks you. You can return with heads 
erect. Never have men done or suffered 
more than you. 

"The German people have shaken off 
the old rule. On you, above all others, 
rests the hope of German freedom. The 
hard requirements of the victors are 
heavy upon us but we will not collapse. 
We will build a new Germany. With 
the strength and unshakeable courage j'^ou 
have proved a thousand times, see to it 
that Germany remains united and that 
the old misery of a system of small states 
does not overtake us again. The unity 
of the German nation is a work of re- 
ligion, of socialism. We must work Avith 
all our strength if we are not to sink to 
the state of a beggar people. You are 
laying down the arms which, borne by the 
sons of the people, should never be a 
danger but only a protection for the peo- 
ple whose happiness your industrious 
hands must build up from new founda- 
tions." 

There were few signs of repentance in 
these words. 

Two days before the German general 
elections were held Dr. Liebknecht and 
Rosa Luxemburg, the leaders of the 
Spartacans, were arrested and killed 
vmder very suspicious circumstances. 
Liebknecht was shot down as he was try- 
ing to escape and Rosa Luxemburg was 
taken from her guards and beaten to 
death. At least that is the official ex- 
planation. The circumstances strongly 
suggest that the officers of the guards 
connived at their assassination. During 
the weeks following the deaths of these 



two leaders comparative quiet prevailed 
in Germany and the men who had been 
called the Kaiser-Socialists, because they 
had voted for war credits and condoned 
war outrages, remained in power. 

Before the Peace Conference assem- 
bled general elections also were held in 
the United Kingdom. Here Lloyd 
George was overwhelmingly sustained so 
far as the number of seats was concerned 
although the popular vote showed that 
his Coalition government only received 
5,028,345 votes against 4,330,600 secured 
by the anti-Coalition candidates. The 
old Liberal party of H. H. Asquith was 
eliminated in this election and the Labor 
group became strong enough numerically 
to be entitled to rank as the official Oppo- 
sition. The election results were a great 
personal tribute to Lloyd George as the 
man who had led the British people to 
victory. They also seemed to indicate 
that the British people desired that Ger- 
many should be made to pay the penalty 
for her criminal responsibility in begin- 
ning the war and waging it with extraor- 
dinary barbarism. 

In France there were reports that Pre- 
mier Clemenceau would be outvoted but 
when he had explained his attitude to- 
wards the peace settlement and interven- 
tion in Russia he scored a great triumph 
in the House, his budget going through 
with a majority of 246. 

The visit of President Wilson to Eu- 
rope to attend the Peace Conference 
caused controversies both at home and 
abroad as to the wisdom of this unprece- 
dented move but the heartiness of his 
reception in the various capitals before 
the Conference met seemed to indicate 
that the masses largely were in sympathy 
with his dream of establishing peace on a 
permanent basis. Later on his work in 
behalf of the League of Nations further 
justified his prolonged absence from 
Washington. 

Pending the decisions of the Peace 
Conference, Jugo-Slavia and Czecho- 
slovakia set themselves up as indepen- 



244 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



dent states and the troops of both clashed 
with ItaUan forces, particular those of 
Jugo-Slavia in Dalmatia which had been 
promised to Italy when she entered the 
war on the side of France and Britain 
but which was populated mainly by Slavs. 
The Czecho- Slovaks also clashed with the 



sian Bolshevik government advanced 
westward for nearly two hundred miles, 
boasting as they came that they would 
overrun all Europe and tear up any peace 
treaty the allies might dictate. The allied 
nations became much perplexed as to the 
course to take towards the Russian Bol- 




Battleship Missouri passing through the Panama Canal, 



Germans on the west and the Poles on 
the north, while Lemberg changed hands 
more than once as Poles fought bitterly 
with the Ruthenians of the surrounding 
country. In German Poland, fighting 
took place between Poles and Germans 
and east of Poland the army of the Rus- 



shevik government as their peoples had 
had enough of war without interfering in 
purely Russian affairs, and so at the sug- 
gestion of Preiriier Borden of Canada 
they invited the Bolsheviki and all the 
other Russian factions to meet in confer- 
ence on the Princes' Islands near Con- 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



245 





s ^ 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 




THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



249 



stantinople in the sea Marmora, 

A great political figure in the war, one 
better known to Europe than to this con- 
tinent, passed off the scene early in 1919 
in the person of Count Von Hertling. 
This man was Chancellor of Germany, ^ 
position equivalent to that of Premier, 
but vested with greater powers, from 
November of 1917 to October of 1918. 
In other words, he controlled Germany's 
destinies from the time the colossal dis- 
aster to the Italian armies took place until 
the counter-offensive of General Foch 
forced Germany to seek an armistice on 



war for selfish purposes in which she was 
making a tool of France, and that Ger- 
many in resisting the growing power of 
the United States, was really the cham- 
pion of all Europe. Von Hertling for- 
merly was Premier of Bavaria and was a 
Roman Catholic. He displaced Michaelis 
as Chancellor, Michaelis being a bureau- 
cratic stop-gap. Von Hertling was 
chosen to succeed Michaelis Lecause it 
was hoped he would detach the Centre or 
Clerical party from the Majority Parties 
who were demanding a democratic peace 
and beca,use he was influential with the 




Barbed Wire Entanglements Failed to Stop Our Boys in the Great Drive. 

Going Through German Wire. 



Americans Are Here Seen 



the western front. Before and after he 
became Chi^ncellor he did his best to 
cause dissension between the allies and to 
trap them into peace discussions. He 
professed to favor peace without annexa- 
tions or indemnities but in February of 
1918 he put the screws on Russia and 
Rumania, stripped them of territory and 
economic independence and made them 
Germany's vassals. In his day he taught 
the divine right of military officers as well 
as the divine right of kings and absolute 
submission to religious authority. He 
pretended that Britain was waging the 



Vatican and likely to check the tendency 
of Bavaria to break away from Prussia. 
More than once he said that the question 
of Alsace-Lorraine was the only barrier 
to peace. He favored adding Lorraine 
to Prussia and Alsace to Bavaria, but 
was bitterly opposed to returning the 
Provinces to France. He did not give 
up his office as Chancellor until Prince 
Maximilian assumed power on Delialf of 
the revolution. Prince ISIaximilian short- 
ly thereafter became Prince Regent and 
left the Chancellorship to Ebert, who was 
termed premier. 



250 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 




THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



251 




French general thanking the American soldiers for 
their bravery under fire. 

The death of Colonel Roosevelt syn- 
chronised with that of Von Hertling and 
removed a warm friend of Great Britain 
and one who never ceased to champion 
the justice of the allied cause in 1/ie war. 
It cannot be said that the United States 
would not have intervened without the 
stimulating effect of "Teddy's" propa^. 
ganda, for President Wilson secured a 
free hand when he was returned to power 
as the man who had kept his country out 
h{ the great struggle. Nevertheless, the 
writings and speeches of Colonel Roose- 
velt were a real factor in convincing the 
best elements in the United States that 
their country should throw all her re- 
sources into the scales against Germanic 
barbarism. So far as the military aspect 
of the allied cause is concerned the allies 
had no stouter champion. Perhaps the 
redoubtable colonel was too virile or too 
domineering a character to subscribe to 
the idealistic features of the allied cause. 
He probably believed that mankind 
gained something out of the rivalry and 
strife between nations and that life would 
become too insipid were a League of 
Peace to straighten out all serious inter- 
national disputes without recourse to 
arms. In one sense the Colonel belonged 
to the old school. He was a true friend, 
a formidable foe and a man of honor. He 



represented the best type of statesmen in 
the days when rivalry between nations 
was keenest. It cannot be said that he 
was peculiai'ly adapted for the work of 
laying a new foundation for the society 
of nations based on co-operation for the 
good of all. 

On Saturday, January 18, the first 
session of the Peace Conference was held 
in Paris. Forty-eight years previously, 
at Versailles, just outside Paris, the Ger- 
man Empire was proclaimed by the vic- 
torious King of Prussia, following the 
war of 1870. The Peace Conference of 
1919 was called to determined the condi- 
tions ending The Great War and to veto 
the treaty of Versailles, restore Alsace- 
Lorraine to its rightful owner and write 
"Finis" across the inglorious history of 
the German Empire. 

The first series of resolutions adopted 
by the Conference were as follows : 
On the League of Nations. 

"That it is essential to the maintenance 
of the world settlement which the Asso- 
ciated Nations are now met to establish 
that a League of Nations be created to 
promote international obligations and 
provide safeguards against war. This 
league should be created as an integral 
part of the general treaty of peace, and 
should be open to every civilized nation 
which can be rehed on to promote its 
objects. 

"The members of the league should 
periodically meet in international confer- 
ence, and should have a permanent or- 
ganization and secretaries to carry on the 
business of the league in the intervals be- 
tween the conferences. 

"The Conference, therefore, appoints a 
committee representative of the Asso- 
ciated Governments to work out the 
details of the constitution and the func- 
tions of the league." 
On Responsibility. 

"That a commission composed of two 
representatives apiece from the five Great 
Powers and five representatives to be 
elected by the other powers be appointed 



252 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



to enquire and report upon the following: 

"First — The responsibility of the au- 
thors of the war ; 

"Second — The facts as to breaches of 
the laws and customs of war committed 
by the forces of the German Empire and 
their allies on land, on sea, and in the air 
during the present war ; 

"Third — The degree of responsibility 
for these offences attaching to particular 
members of the enemy's forces, including 
members of the general staffs and other 
individtials, however highly plac )d ; 



Great Powers and not more than two 
representatives apiece from Belgium, 
Greece, Poland, Roumania and Serbia, 
to examine ai;id report: 

"First, on the amount of reparation 
which the enemy countries ought to pay; 
second, on what they are capable of pay- 
ing, and, third, on the method, the form 
and time within which payment should be 
made." 
On International Legislation. 

"That a commission composed of two 
representatives apiece from the five Great 




Looking at First Sight Like a Group of Antediluvian Monsters Squatting in the Open Before 
Starting on Their Prowl. At a "Tankdrome" on the Cambrai Front. 



"Fourth — The constitution and proce- 
dure of a tribunal appropriate to the trial 
of these offences ; 

"Fifth — Any other matters cognate or 
ancillary to the above which may arise in 
the course of the enquiry, and which the 
commission finds it useful and relevant to 
take into consideration." 
On Reparation. 

"That a commission be appointed which 
shall comprise not more than three repre- 
sentatives apiece from each of the five 



Powers and five representatives to be 
elected by the other powers represented 
at the Peace Conference be appointed to 
enquire into the conditions of employment 
from international aspect and to consider 
the international means necessary to 
secure common action on matters affect- 
ing conditions of employment and to rec- 
ommend the form of a permanent agency 
to continue such enquiry and considera- 
tion, in co-operation with and under the 
direction of the League of Nations." 
On International Control. 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



253 



"That a commission composed of two 
representatives apiece from the five Great 
Powers and five representatives to be ap- 
pointed by the other powers enquire 
and report upon the international regime 
for ports, waterways and railways." 

The delegates of the Great Powers on 
the Committee to plan for the League of 
Nations were: For the United States, 
President Wilson and Col. Edward M. 
House ; Great Britain, Lord Robert Cecil 
and Gen. Jan Christian Smuts; France, 



traha, South Africa and India each being 
allowed two representatives. The size of 
the representation of each nation was de- 
cided upon not, as proposed by the 
French plan, in accordance with the part 
played bj^ the nation in the war, but fol- 
lowing the American and British plan, 
in proportion to the extent of the interest 
of each nation in the peace settlement. 
Brazil, Belgium and Serbia were given 
three representatives. Greece, Poland, 
Czecho-Slovakia, Roumania and China 




One of the various kinds of machine guns tha t were used against the Germans on the West- 
ern Front. This gun was invented by an American. 



Leon Bourgeois and Ferdinand Lar- 
naude, dean of the Faculty of Law of 
the University of Paris; for Italy, Pre- 
mier Orlando and Vitterio Scialioa; 
Japan, Viscount Chinda and K. Ochiai, 

France, Britain, the LTnited States, 
Italy and Japan were given five repre- 
sentatives each in the Peace Congress. 
The British dominions were represented 
apart from Great Britain, Canada, Aus- 



were assigned two representatives each. 
Portugal, and the states which did not 
declare war upon Germany but merely 
broke off diplomatic relations with her, 
were given one delegate each. Brazil 
owes her treatment to her historic position 
as a former empire and her population of 
more than twenty millions which worked 
against placing her secondary to nations 
much less peopled. 



254 



THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 



.**■ 






f it 





V 




'I 




. 


- ^t 


. 




■/ 


♦ 




, 














♦ , 


-'V •♦ 


.# 












. * : 



•Jf% 



^ • 







The Price of Victory 

CHAPTER XIV 

A COLOSSAL TOLL LARGE PERCENTAGE OF LIVES LOST — HALF 

OF ENLISTED NUMBER WOUNDED OR KILLED VALUE OF DE- 
STROYED PROPERTY ENORMOUS — TOTAL AVAR DEBT IMMENSE — 

LOSSES IN SHIPPING TONNAGE RUSSIAN PROBLEM ■ — VICTORY 

DUE TO COMBINED AID, 



The terrible price paid by humanity in 
blood and tears and money to save Civ- 
ilization from the Hun cannot be told in 
words. The struggle was of so colossal 
a nature, spread over so wide an area and 
affected human life in such a multitude of 
ways that it is impossible to record with 
any degree of accuracy or in great detail 
the sum total of misery that it entailed. 
Most of the estimates of the number of 
soldiers who died from wounds and dis- 
ease are under rather than over the actual 
figures. It is an extremely conservative 
estimate that eleven million men in uni- 



form lost their lives, that civilians to s 
number almost equally large were mas- 
sacred or died from famine and want, 
and that many other millions of potential 
lives were lost. As to the money cost of 
the war, a rough and ready way of put- 
ting it is to say that it used up more than 
one-third of all the wealth of the world. 

Combining official with semi-official 
and unofficial statements we get the fol- 
lowing estimate of the numbers of men 
enlisted, the lives lost and the total cas- 
ualties of the principal belligerent coun- 
tries : 



Men 
Enlisted 

United States 3,764,700 

British Empire 10,000,000 

France 7,000,000 

Italy 5,000,000 

Russia - 14,000,000 

Belgium 500,000 

Serbia 500,000 

Rumania 600,000 

Total for Allies 41,364,700 

Germany 12,000,000 

Austria-Hungary 7,500,000 

Turkey 1,750,000 

Bulgaria 1,100,000 

22,350,000 

Total for all belligerents 63,714,700 

The casualties of the Canadian forces, 
which were included in the above totals 
for the British empire are officially given 
as follows: 

Other 
Officers Ranks Total 

Hilled in action 1,842 33,824 35,666 

Died of wounds.... 614 11,806 12,420 



Lives 


Total 


Lost 


Casualties 


72,738 


262,693 


975,000 


3,049,991 


1,500,000 


4,500,000 


500,000 


1,500,000 


3,000,000 


8,000,000 


100,000 


350,000 


125,000 


375,000 


150,000 


400,000 


6,422,738 


18,437,684 


2,750,000 


8,500,000 


1,750,000 


5,000,000 


300,000 


1,000,000 


200,000 


550,000 



5,000,000 15,050,000 



11,422,738 33,487,684 

Died of disease 220 5,185 5,405 

Wounded 7,130 148,659 155,799 

Prisoners of war 3,575 

Presumed dead 142 4,529 4,671 

Missing 41 384 425 

Deaths in Canada 2,221 



Totals 9,989 204,397 220,182 

The total deaths were 60,383. 



256 



THE PRICE OF VICTORY 



The Australian losses were slightly 
heavier than those of Canada although 
the Commonwealth's population is much 
smaller. 

The casualties for the United States 
are given as follows: 

Killed in action 28,363 

Died of wounds 12,101 

Died of disease. 16,034 

Died from other causes 1,980 

Missing in action 14,260 



Wounded slightly 92,036 

Wounded 43,168 

Wounded severely 54,751 



Total dead for U. S 72,738 



Total U. S. wounded 189,955 

Total U. S. casualties 262,693 

The number of men in the British navy 
who lost their lives was 33,361. The 
number in the British merchant marine 
which were lost totalled 14,661, making a 
grand total of 48,002 British lives lost at 
sea. 

The British casualties in the various 
arenas were made up thus: 



Percentage 

Total of dead in 

Arena Casualties No. Dead total losses 

France and Belgium 2,070,000 560,000 20 

Dardanelles 119,000 33,000 28 

Mesopotamia 97,000 31,000 30 

Egypt and Palestine _ 58,000 16,000 27 

Macedonia 27,000 7,600 28 

East Africa 17,000 9,100 51 

Italy 6,700 1,020 15 



The above figures for the Avestern arena 
do not include the missing or the dead 
who died from wounds sometime after 
being wounded. 

Bulgaria claimed her losses reached the 
amazing figure of 1,353,000 made up as 
follows : 

Killed 101,000 

Wounded 1,152,000 

Prisoners 100,000 



Italy 

Rumania 
Serbia 



15,000,000,000 
3,000,000,000 
2,000,000,000 



• Total Expenditures 
by Allies 

Germany 

Austria-Hungary .. 

Turkey 

Bulgaria 



$200,000,000,000 

52,000,000,000 

30,000,000,000 

5,000,000,000 

3,000,000,000 



Total 1,3.53,000 

This total was easily double that of 
most estimates. The number of wounded 
also showed an unusually high rate as 
compared with the number of dead. Bul- 
garia's casualties in The Great War prob- 
ably were under 600,000. 

The war expenditures of the various 
belligerents have been estimated as fol- 
lows: 

Britain $ 60,000,000,000 

United States 50,000,000,000 

Russia -- 30,000,000,000 

France 40,000,000,000 



Total Germanic Ex- 
penditures $110,000,000,000 

Expended by all bellig- 
erents on the war $310,000,000,000 

In nearly every case the war debt of 
the belligerents involves interest charges 
of from two to three times the govern- 
ment revenue before the war. The 1919 
French budget called for an expenditure 
three and a half times greater than the 
pre-war expenditures or for an amount 
supposed to be equal to one-half of all 
the earnings of the French people for the 



THE PRICE OF VICTORY 



257 



year. The billions of dollars Germany 
has to pay in reparation of course should 
be added, properly speaking, to the Ger- 
man cost of the war. 

During the great alhed offensive on 
the western front in 1918, the allied 
armies captured 362,355 prisoners, in- 
cluding 7,990 officers, as well as 6,217 
cannon, 38,622 machine guns and 3,907 
mine throwers, or more than one-third of 
the enemy's artillery. 

The alhes during the month of October 
captured 108,343 prisoners, including 2,- 
472 officers, as well as 2,064 cannon, 
13,639 machine guns, and 1,193 mine 
throwers. The American forces in 
France during the strenuous campaign of 
1918 captured 44,000 Germans and 1,400 
guns. 

The official British figures of air fight- 
ing upon the British Western front from 
January 1, 1918, to the date of the ai'mis- 
tice show that the number of enemy 
machines destroyed in aerial combats by 
the British totalled 3,060, while enemy 
machines driven down out of control 
numbered 1,174. Germany is known to 
have lost well over six thousand airplanes 
destroyed and surrendered during the 
year. On the other hand, the resources 
of the allies were reinforced by 1,700 Ger- 
man machines of modern type and in 
good serviceable condition. 

Great Britain was pre-eminent in the 
air at the close of the war, when the Brit- 






H^H^^BhhjjJ 


f 



In this photograph are seen the American Artillery 
before Metz, the capital of Alsace, firing into the Ger- 
man line^ 



American Poles March to the Front in France. — The 
regiment was raised and trained in the United States 
and all the men and ofiicers are citizens of the United 
States. 



ish air force was the largest in the world. 
In August, 1914, the British naval and 
military air services together mustered 
planes, 45 seaplanes and 7 airships, while 
at the close of hostilities she had 21,000 
airplanes, 1,300 seaplanes and 103 air- 
ships. Besides this there were 25,000 air- 
planes and seaplanes being built and 
55,000 airplane engines under contract. 

In 1914, 45 bombs were dropped on 
Paris. In 1915, 70 bombs, 62 of them on 
March 20, fell on the city. In 1916, the 
185 officers and 1,853 men of other ranks. 
In November, 1918, there were 30,000 
officers, 264,000 men. At the outbreak 
of the war Great Britain had 166 air- 
enemy employed 61 bombs against Paris, 
and in 1917, 11. During the last ten 
months of the war there were 1,211 cas- 
ualties from 396 bombs. Airplanes and 
Zeppelins dropped 228 bombs on August 
6, killing two persons and injuring 392. 
The long-range cannon fired 168 shells 
into Paris, killing 196 and wounding 417. 
On Good Friday, 1918, more than 100 
persons were killed. 



258 



THE PRICE OF VICTORY 




Trophies Captured by the Americans from the Huns 
at the Battle of Leichfrey. Among the other trophies 
in the picture may be seen a Boche gun, gas mask, 
wire-cutter and canteen. 



British merchant tonnage losses were 
9,031,828 gross tons from the beginning 
of the war to Oct. 31, 1918. New con- 
struction in the United Kingdom in the 
same period was 4,342,296; pxirchases 
abroad were 530,000 tons and enemy ton- 
nage captured was 716,520. The net loss 
was 3,443,012 tons. In the last seven 
months of the war the output exceeded 
the world's losses by more than 1,000,000 
tons. In the case of Great Britain, al- 
though the output had not overtaken the 
losses, yet if purchases abroad were taken 
into account, the losses of the last five 
months were balanced by the gains. 

The losses in merchant vessels by 
enemy action and marine risk from the 
beginning of the war to the end of Octo- 
ber, 1918, was 15,053,786 gross tons. In 
the same period 10,849,527 tons were con- 
structed and 2,392,675 tons of enemy ves- 
sels captured. This makes the net loss 
of tonnage during the war 1,811,584 tons. 
One hundred and two ocean going steam- 
ships of 330,336 gross tons, were built by 



American shipyards during November. 
In addition 63 smaller vessels of 18,108 
gross tons were constructed during the 
same period. 

The triumphant close of the war waged 
on behalf of civilization by the alhes 
provided enough glory to go all around. 
Each of the allied nations could afford to 
show a generous appreciation of the part 
played by the others. The truth is that 
individually all of the five first-class 
powers that fought on the side of the 
allies rendered service that was essential 
to the final success. These five included 
Russia, which made a most valuable con- 
tribution until she broke under the terrific 
strain of war. Several small powers ren- 
dered most valuable service. For in- 
stance, Belgium, whose little army for a 
brief period stayed the advance of the 
German hordes and gave the British and 
French a chance to assemble their forces. 
Rumania and Serbia also interfered so 
seriously with the enemy's plans as to at- 
tract the attention of large Teutonic 
forces which might have been used else- 
where with great effect. Had the British 
Empire, France, Russia, Italy or the 
United States not participated in the 
struggle, had any of them failed to give 
the help they afforded, it is hard to see 
how Germany would have been brought 
to her knees by the fall of 1918. It is by 
no means certain that the non-participa- 
tion of any one of them would not have 
permitted the Central Powers to acquire 
greater prestige as a result of the conflict. 

At present Russia is under a cloud. 
The allied peoples feel that she treacher- 
ously deserted them in a crisis, imperil- 
ling their victory, increasing their sac- 
rifices and prolonging the war. That 
feeling is natural and justifiable. Never- 



THE PRICE OF VICTORY 



259 



theless, it is a fact that the educated and 
business classes in Russia bitterly deplore 
the degradation of their country and are 
the most unfortunate victims of the rule 
of the Bolshevik. The masses of the peo- 
ple, ignorant, easily duped, grief-stricken 
with their losses in the fighting, on the 
verge of starvation, freed from the des- 
potism of Czarism only to pass under the 
hateful despotism of Bolshevikism, are 
bewildered and distracted and groping 
blindly towards the light. What Russia 
has done she did not mean to do. Russja 
will emerge from the bog and the black- 
ness and take a leading place among the 
great democratic nations. To-day she is 
to be pitied much more than she is to be 
condemned. To-morrow, for our own 
sake as well as for hers, we must aid her 
to the full extent of our ability. In the 
meantime, we should recognize that when 
the war began the great military power 
of the allied side was not Britain, France 
or Italy, but Russia, slow-moving but ter- 
rible in her might; that the enemy 
planned to overthrow the French and 
British in 1914 so that he would be able 
to cope in 1915 with the deadlier peril on 
the east: that Russia struck in East Prus- 





Gen. Plumer Reviews His Yanks at the Front. 
Gen. Plumer is seen in this photo reviewing his own 
"Yanks" who participated in the big British offensive. 



American officers examining captured German 
howitzer. Officers of the 26th Division examining a 
German 210 howitzer captured by the 102nd Infan- 
try, 26th Division in France. 



sia during August of the first year of 
war and caused the enemy to rail enough 
divisions from the west to permit the 
allies to win the first battle of the Marne 
— the only truly decisive battle in the 
war; that Russia struck again in 1916 
when Italy was hard pressed, won tre- 
mendous victories and brought appreci- 
able relief to the Italians, and that in 
1917, after the revolution, Kerensky suc- 
ceeded in inducing the Russian army to 
undertake an offensive which had mag- 
nificent success until treachery developed 
at one part of the front. Russia quit be- 
cause her morale was broken and because 
her people, having rid themselves of the 
Czar, thought the war in which the Czar 
had taken them should come to an end. 
It is not um-easonable to assume that 
Russia inflicted one-third of the casualties 
suffered by the enemy powers in the war 
and endured as many casualties as the 
total suffered by Britain and France, or 
about eight millions. 

The part played by Italy is much 
underrated. In 1915 the British and 
French were almost helpless before the 
enemy's fortified line in the west and iu 



260 



THE PRICE OF VICTORY 



the east the German army was riding- 
roughshod over Russia. The intervention 
of Italy drew half a million of the enemy 
to the south-western arena, and may have 
prevented the loss of the war then and 
there. Italy's casualties are one-third of 
those suffered by all the nations of the 
British Empire. She certainly inflicted 
much heavier casualties on the Central 
Powers. 

There is no occasion to emphasize the 
essential part paid by France in the war. 
In proportion to population and wealth 
France's sacrifices are much greater than 
those suffered by any other allied power, 
and the damage to her richest industrial 
areas runs up into the billions. 

The aid given by the United States 
was of the utmost value in hastening the 
end of the war. The issue in this year's 
campaign was whether the allies should 
win the war at an early date or suffer 
such a disaster as would protract the war 
for years. The speeding-up of the ship- 
ment of American troops when the scales 
were in the balance enabled the allies to 
frustrate the enemy's designs and by re- 
leasing veteran French troops from quiet 
sectors and by providing good American 
shock troops in the later stages of the 
campaign, brought Germany to her 
knees. The low casualties suffered by the 
millions of the American armies, but one- 
twelfth of those of the British Empire, do 
not adequately represent the exceedingly 
valuable contribution of the United 
States. In financing the allies when 
Britain's resources were sorely tried and 
in supplying devices for curbing the 
enemy's submarine activities which at 
times were greatly worrying the British 
authorities, the United States gave inval- 
uable help. 

As in the Napoleonic wars a hundred 




Photo showing ]one French solidier in an enemy's 
trench signaling to his comrades. 

years ago Britain was the mainstay of the 
forces of liberty. During the struggle 
her mihtary power caught up with and 
passed well beyond that of France. 
Without the aid of her armies, or the 
work of protection and supply so gal- 
lantly performed by her mighty navy, or 
the self-sacrificing performances of her 
merchant marine, or her loans of billions 
of dollars to weaker allies, the cause of 
humanity would have been defeated. 
During the war the United Kingdom 
provided no less than eight million men, 
and her Dominions overseas and India 
raised another two millions. 



How The Central Powers Fell 



CHAPTER XV 



GERMANY WEAKENS 



BULGARIA SURRENDERS 



TURKEY SUR- 



AUSTRIAN ARMISTICE AND SURRENDER FOLLOW 



GERMANY SIGNS ARMISTICE 



KAISER ABDICATES AND FLEES 



MILITARY AND NAVAL FORCES SURRENDER 



ALLIES OCCUPY 



GERMANY 



CASUALTIES. 



The iron defense of the Central Powers 
and their aUies once pierced, the collapse 
of the coalition came with a swiftness 
which surprised even the most optimistic 
among the comicillors and leaders of the 
entente nations and the United States. 
And strangely enough, while the eyes of 
the world were turned toward the great 
struggle in France, where it was beheved 
the issue would be settled, the first breaks 
which brought the end came from all the 
other fronts. Within six weeks after the 
first hint had come that the hour of vic- 
tory was about to strike, the war was 
ended. In the chronological order in 
which they were forced out of the war, the 
Teutonic allies surrendered as follows: 

BULGARIA — Armistice signed just 
before midnight on September 29th, 1918. 

TURKEY — Armistice went into ef- 
fect in the afternoon of October 31st. 

AUSTRIA — Armistice, signed on No- 
vember 3rd, went into effect in the after- 
noon of November 4th. 

GERMANY— Armistice went into ef- 
fect 11 o'clock A. M., November 11th. 

Bulgaria, the httle autocracy in the 
Balkans, whose czar had heeded the prom- 
ises made by Germany of a large share in 
the territorial loot of conquest, was the 
first to surrender. Driven back, then 
crushed, the first of the Allied invading 
army on his own soil. Czar Ferdinand was 
quick to sue for peace. His people never 
had favored the war. The Kaiser had 



withdrawn nearly all of the German 
troops which had supported the Bulgar- 
ians. Even the Austrian troops, menaced 
earher in the summer by the Italian cam- 
paign which had cleaned them out of the 
greater part of Albania, had withdrawn 
from the Macedonian front. Bulgaria 
fought it out alone. 

About the middle of September the Al- 
lies' lines extended from Saloniki on the 
east to southern Albania where they were 
in contact with the Italian forces. Under 
Gen. Franchet d'Esperey, a force of 
French, British, Italians, Serbs and 
Greeks began the drive northward. To 
the Serbs fell the honor of the first vic- 
tories. They were advancing to hurl the 
enemy from their native land and sup- 
ported by French and Greek units, they 
drove northeast of Monastir. Victory was 
almost immediate. The first day of the 
drive the Serbs advanced several miles 
and freed scores of villages. Within a 
few days they were threatening the chief 
railroads and lines of communication and 
the Bulgar right was nearly cut off. 

On September 24th, Prilep, one of the 
chief bases of the enemy, was taken and 
the Bulgars faced annihilation. So rapid 
had their retreat been, that Prilep was 
entered by French cavalry operating far 
in advance of the main French and Ser- 
bian forces. In the meantime the British 
and Greek army operating in the Lake 
Doiran region, had advanced and had ef- 
fected a juncture with the French and 



262 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



Serbians and a united attack moved rap- 
idly toward the Bulgarian border itself. 
Within two days more the Bulgarian 
army had been split into several groups 
and each one of these was in flight. The 
government at Sofia admitted they were 
facing disaster. Far in the vanguard — 
fighting their way back home — the Serbs 
pursued the fleeing Bulgars across track- 
less mountain wastes and through the 
once cultivated valleys that had been laid 
waste by war. On September 25th, the 
British reached Bulgarian soil opposite 
Kosturino and the next day Strumnitza 
fell. The Serbs now were well toward 
the great Bulgarian base of Uskub and 
Ferdinand's troops were fleeing in dis- 
order, hopelessly beaten. 

Nothing could save Sofia from possible 
bombardment and the Bulgarian govern- 
ment sought peace. A commission bear- 
ing the white flag of surrender entered 
the allied lines. The Allied commanders 
left Gen. d'Esperey to impose the terms. 
The Bulgarians submitted to uncondi- 
tional surrender. They agreed to evacu- 
ate all tei'ritory thej^ still held in Greece 
and Serbia, to completely demobilize their 
army; to give up all their railroads, and, 
what was most important of all, to allow 
the Allied forces a free passage through 
Bulgaria. 

Thus was the first big gap cut into the 
Berlin to Bagdad project. The road to 
Vienna was open. Austria was in what 
was almost a panic and Vienna signified 
willingness to discuss peace, though hold- 
ing to the statement that they would stand 
by Germany on terms. The stock market 
in Berlin felt the effects of the Bulgarian 
disaster and in both Berlin and Vienna 
the socialists began open discussion of 
constitutional reforms. The Teutonic 
AUiance was crumbling. With Bulgaria 
out and the Macedonian region free from 
danger, the Allies could now turn their 
attention to Constantinople from the 
north while the British were advancing 
through the Holy Land on the south. 
Serbia was being evacuated and Austria 
would soon be attacked from across the 




Fraiik Mayo, Rear Admiral, United States Navy. 

Danube. King Ferdinand of Bulgaria 
had abdicated in favor of his son, Boris, 
and the Allies were in control of the 
Balkans. 

The developments in the Balkans had 
surprised the Allies, but the victories in 
the Orient and the smashing of the Turks 
came with even greater suddenness. Since 
his occupation of Jerusalem, Gen. Alien- 
by, with a force of British and Indian 
troops, reinforced by French and friendly 
Arab tribesmen, had moved slowly north- 
ward until in the latter part of September 
they occupied a line from the River Jor- 
dan westward to the Mediterranean. The 
great stroke was delivered on September 
18th, 19th, 20th and 21st. Over a front 
of sixteen miles Gen. Allenby struck the 
Turkish forces and in less than a day they 
were fleeing in full rout. They pushed 
through between Rafat and the sea for 
nineteen miles on the first day and took 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



263 



3,000 prisoners. Bodies of cavalry were 
advancing so rapidly that they threatened 
to completely cut off the Turks' retreat. 
Railway communications were cut and the 
Turkish forces were trapped. Huge 
stores of guns and supplies were taken 
and the Turk dead blocked the roadways. 
Caught in the valleys and lowlands, they 
were at the mercy of the British artillery, 
and airplanes, flying at low altitudes, 
raked the fleeing forces with machine gun 
fire. 



By September 25th, British cavalry had 
pressed along the coast for sixty miles and 
taken Haifa and Acre, two important 
ports. Step by step the Allies were rush- 
ing forward along the entire line, practi- 
cally without opposition except from 
straggling bodies of the routed enemy, 
and the prisoners now numbered nearlv 
50,000. The Fourth Turkish army also 
had been caught in the trap and sur- 
rounded. The British had advanced to 
the sea of Galilee which region they now 




U. S. Submarines Played an Important Part in the Guarding of American Coasts. 



By September 21st, the captured Turks 
Tiumbered 20,000. An entire Turkish 
column, attempting to escape into the 
Jordan valley, was cut off and taken. 
The whole valley was commanded by Al- 
lied artillery and two Turkish armies were 
in the trap. The British cavalry captured 
Nazareth and the plains of Armageddon 
v/ith more stores and guns. The Seventh 
and Eighth Turkish armies were practi- 
cally annihilated. Six miles piled deep 
with their bodies bore testimony to the 
deadly accuracy of the British artillery. 



dominated. Field Marshal Liman von 
Sanders, who had been in command of the 
Turks aroimd Nazareth, had fled to Con- 
stantinople. 

By October 1st, Damascus was sur- 
rounded and taken. French detachments 
were speeding toward Beirut. This port 
they took a few days later. Palestine had 
been completely cleared of the enemy and 
it was officially announced in London that 
Gen. AUenby had bagged 71,000 prison- 
ers. The Allies kept advancing north- 
ward and a Turk column north of Damas- 



264 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 




A German Liquid-Fire Attack Against British Troops. 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 




A Scene on a No-Man's-Land "Quagmire" on the Western Front. 



266 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 




HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



267 



cus was cut off and taken. British and 
French warships began cooperating along 
the coast. The Arab chieftain reported 
the capture of 10,000 Turks in their share 
of the campaign and of the Ottoman 
armies involved it was stated that only 
17,000 had escaped to the northward. 

Thenceforth the Allied advance was 
rapid. Mosul, on the road to Constanti- 
nople, was reached by one expedition, and 



dered. The remainder of the Turkish 
forces were demobilized except for enough 
to serve for policing purposes. The few 
vessels of the fleet were dismantled. 
Within a short time British and French 
vessels had sailed through the Dardanelles 
to Constantinople. The thousands of 
British prisoners captured when Gen. 
Townshend was forced to surrender at 
Kut-el-Aniara, were liberated. It was 



k 


— .,"fi 


l^ 


, ;..... ^ ^..^. 


m 


/^- ■•^■> ^i' *^- * "i^ t ■ 






p^;.;- 1 




•** 






'" 'M J|. . 


■ 






■ ^pBr'*-i^& y$\ \ i 






^^^■k^i^^^^UHHH 


■ '• \ \ 



American Marines took a part in the rout of the Hun. Note the build of these boys. 



other columns moved along the coast to 
Smj^na where they cooperated with the 
fleets. Rioting had broken out in the 
capital and the uprising was directed at 
the German officers and leaders of the 
Young Turk party. Turkey was 
crushed. Facing destruction from the 
south, west and north, with open revolu- 
tion threatening, the Porte sued for an 
armistice under terms which meant sur- 
render. The Dlardanelles were surren- 



Gen. Townshend himself who had been 
sent to the Allied commanders with the 
first plea for an armistice. 

In June, her drives in France lagging 
to a halt, Germany goaded Austria-Hun- 
gary into making an attack and on June 
15th, the Teutonic Allies began a great 
offensive over a front of 100 miles from 
the Asiago plateau to the sea and along 
the lines on the Piave river. The first 
force of the drive carried the enemy across 



268 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



the Piave in places and the Italians, who 
had now been reinforced by a considerable 
force of British and French and some 
American troops, lost 30,000 prisoners. 
But any initial success was quickly offset 
by a counter offensive. Within three days 
the Austrian drive both in the mountain- 
ous region of the north and in the lowlands 
north of Venice had been brought to a 
complete halt. The Austrians hurled 
division after division into the battle, re- 
gardless of heavy losses. Driven on by 
the German high command, Austria was 
staking all on the final effort. 

Nature had intervened in behalf of the 
Italians. The Austrian and German 
forces had crossed the Piave on pontoons, 
bringing up with them many heavy guns. 
Torrential rains had fallen after their ad- 
vance and Allied airmen had bombed and 
destroyed the bridges behind them. Cut 
off, they were slaughtered in thousands. 
The only means of reaching them with 
food was by airplane and the Allies held 
the superiority in the air. Along the en- 
tire Asiago plateau the Austrians met 
defeat. It was estimated that they had 
thrown half a million men into action and 
of these probably 200,000 were numbered 
among the casualties. 

The Italians followed up with a vic- 
torious advance. Positions along the 
Brenta river were taken and the heights 
in the Mont del Rosso and Di Val Bello 
region were scaled and taken. Fresh 
army corps were rushed to aid the 
Austrians, for the determined advance 
threatened to carry the Italians back to 
their lines held before the disaster of 
months before. But steadily the Italians 
and British and French pressed forward, 
improving their lines and strengthening 
their positions during July and August. 
Height by height the enemy was pushed 
back in the north. 

In October, the Italian effort developed 
into a heavy drive. Every available unit 
was sent in against the Austrians, who 
had been somewhat weakened by the with- 




General Tasker H. Bliss, former Chief of Staff 
of the United States Army, one of the American 
delegates to the Peace Conference. 

drawal of German forces back to the front 
in France. The influence of the Sepa- 
ratists had begun to be felt seriously and 
revolt was threatening to disrupt the 
Dual Monarchy. Through Holland, 
Emperor Charles had asked for mediation 
to secure the meeting of a peace confer- 
ence. Back across the Asiago plateau the 
Austrians were driven, losing thousands 
in dead and prisoners. Austria was now 
extremely hard pressed, many of her 
troops were unreliable and she pleaded 
with Berlin for reinforcements. Cross- 
ings of the Piave were won by the 
Italians and British and the big push 
northward was rapid. On October 30th, 
American troops under Maj. Gen. Treat, 
operating with the British army, crossed 
the Piave. Vittorio, the great Austrian 
base, was captured and a himdred other 
towns freed along a front of 100 miles. 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



269 



The offensive now had developed until it 
reached all along the Piave. In the Mont 
Grappa region the enemy was beaten at 
Segusino in a sanguinary battle and Mont 
Gesen was taken. 

Full disaster had overtaken Emperor 
Charles' armies by late in October. Fifty 
thousand prisoners had been taken and 
hundreds of the heaviest guns. The Aus- 
trians were pouring across the mountains 
in rout and the Allies were pushed to their 
utmost even to keep in contact in places. 
The Tagliamento river was crossed by the 
Italians. Other columns reached the 
towns of Azzano, Decimo, Portugruaru 
and Concordia. Tlie Italians were now 
within less than eighteen miles of Udine, 
where the Italian headquarters had been 
established when the disaster at Caporetta 
overtook them. Their total advance had 
been thirty miles. 

On November 1st, with nearly 100,000 
of their armies prisoners, 200,000 more 
cut off and surrounded in the Brenta and 
Piave regions, emissaries from the Aus- 
trian commanders entered the Italian 
lines under a white flag, bearing a plea 
for an arhiistice. The Allied war council 
in Versailles began drawing up the terms. 
In the meantime, with the announcement 
that he would rather drive the Austrians 
out than accept their surrender. Gen. 
Diaz kept up his hammer blows. The 
Austrians were in full rout and their cas- 
ualties were mounting into the hundreds 
of thousands. Their entire army in the 
Trentino district had been cut off. 

On November 3rd, the Allies' terms 
were presented to Austria and the armi- 
stice was signed. Germany's last prop 
had been kicked out from under her. 
Fighting in a death grip on the west 
front, her eastern borders were now ex- 
posed to the enemy's attack. The armi- 
stice terms left Austria powerless. She 
was forced to evacuate all territories un- 
der occupation. Her fleet had to be given 
up to the Allies. Her army had to be to- 
tally demobihzed and all her troops fight- 




Brigadier General Peyton Conway March, Commander 
of all United States Artillery in France. 



ing with the Germans in France had to be 
withdrawn. The armistice terms practi- 
cally granted what Italy had fought for, 
the occupation of the Trentino district, 
which she had lost to Austria, as well as 
the peninsula of Istria. The armistice 
provided magistrational powers over this 
territory and troops also began occupa- 
tion to ensure the keeping of the terms in 
good faith. 

Germany made her first direct request 
for an armistice on October 6th, but for 
the purposes of narration the peace nego- 
tiations which resulted in the complete 
dissolution of the Teutonic Allies and the 
surrender of Germany are here reviewed 
in chronological order, along with the in- 
ternal disturbances which accompanied 
the defeats at the front and which have 
resulted in a political upheaval of the 
greater part of Europe; 



270 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



As early as September 15th, the Kaiser 
had offered a separate peace to Belgium, 
one that was scorned by the little king- 
dom. This was taken as the first indica- 
tion of a "peace drive", started to weaken 
the Allies and bring discord. The offer 
was vague except in that it asked Bel- 
gium's neutrality until the close of the 
war and guaranteed her political identity. 

On the same day Austria, through the 
Swiss government and the other neutral 



Though the Allies regarded this simply 
as a ruse. President Wilson sent the fol- 
lowing curt reply: 

"The government of the United States 
feels that there is only one reply which 
it can make to the suggestion of the im- 
perial Austro-Hungarian government. 
It has repeatedly and with entire candor 
stated the terms upon which the United 
States would consider peace, and can and 
will entertain no proposal for a confer- 




King George Salutes the Stars and Stripes When United States Soldiers March Through London. 



nations, sent a proposal for a parley of 
the powers to accomplish peace. It pro- 
posed that the hostihties not cease during 
the discussions, which were to be carried 
on by delegates from the belligerents to 
bring out the ideas of eventual terms for 
the ending of the war. The conference 
was to be "nonbinding and confidential 
discussion on the basic principle for the 
conclusion of peace". 



ence upon a matter concerning which it 
has made its position and purpose so 
plain." 

Austria-Hungary was known to be 
facing dissolution. The Czecho- Slavs and 
the Jugo- Slavs were already declaring 
for separate republics and Bohemia was 
threatening a similar step. 

On October 6th, Germany, with the 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



271 




272 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



new chancellor, Prince Maximilian of 
Baden, in power as the representative of 
the coalition government, which had been 
formed to still the threatened disturb- 
ances by adherents of the Social demo- 
crats, sent the first direct appeal for an 
armistice. On that day Prince Maximil- 
ian, through the Swiss government, sent 
the following note to President Wilson: 
"The German Government requests the 
president of the United States to take in 
hand the restoration of peace, acquaint 



quests the immediate conclusion of an 
armistice on laud and -water and in the air." 

Baron Burian, of Austria, made known 
the similar wish of Austria, and in his sub- 
sequent utterances to the Reichstag, 
Prince Maximihan supplemented his dec- 
laration of the government's position by 
indicating the wish to change the consti- 
tution, to accomplish democratization and 
to form a league of nations to protect the 
peace of the world. 

The message of President Wilson men- 




Boxing contest viewed by 20,000 soldiei-s. It was one of the ,most picturesque boxing tournaments ever 
1 at Camp Upton. The ring was raised about ei ght feet from the ground and draped with the flags ot 



held at Camp Upt 



the Allies. 



all the belhgerent states of this request 
and invite them to send plenipotentiaries 
for the purpose of opening negotiations. 

"It accepts the program set forth by the 
president of the United States in his mes- 
sage to congress on January 8 and in his 
later pronouncements, especially his 
speech of September 27, as a basis for 
peace negotiations. 

"With a view to avoiding further 
bloodshed, the German government re- 



tioned in the German note occupies a 
place in a previous chapter as the basis 
upon which all peace negotiations must 
rest. His liberty loan speech on Septem- 
ber 27th, to which the German chancellor 
also referred, follows: 

"We are all agreed that there can be 
no peace obtained by any kind of bargain 
or compromise with the governments of 
the central empires, because we have dealt 
with them already and have seen them 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



273 



deal with other governments that were 
parties to this struggle, at Brest-Litovsk 
and Bucharest. 

"Tliey have convinced us that they are 
without honor and do not intend justice. 
They observe no covenants, accept no 
principle but force and their own interest. 

"Get out first — then talk an 'stice and 
peace," was the sense of the rep(\' sent to 
Germany by President Wilson on Octo- 
ber 8th. He stated that there could be no 
compromise with autocracy and de- 
manded to know in unequivocable lan- 
guage if Germany would accept the un- 
compromising terms laid down by him. 
The Allied nations saw in the German 
note another trap, one by which the Ger- 
man chancellor hoped to involve the 
United States in a long diplomatic dis- 
cussion, which, when peace finally was 
denied, would strengthen the flagging 
strength of the German people's faith in 
the government by showing them that the 
Allies sought not a just peace but were 
bent upon a war of slaughter and con- 
quest. But every faith was placed in 
President Wilson, and his reply, which 
ibllows, was ample assurance that he 
would handle the situation: 

"Before making reply to the request of 
the imperial German government, and in 
order that that reply shall be as candid 
and straightforward as the momentous in- 
terests involved require, the president of 
the United States deems it necessary to 
assure himself of the exact meaning of the 
note of the imperial chancellor. 

"Does the imperial chancellor mean 
that the imperial German government ac- 
cepts the terms laid down by the president 
in his address to the congress of the 
United States on the eighth of January 
last and in subsequent addresses, and that 
its object in entering into discussions 
would be only to agree upon the practical 
details of their application ? 

"The president feels bound to say with 




Capt. Raoul Lufbery, premier "ace" of the Lafa- 
yette Escadrille, has brought down his twelfth Ger- 
man plane. He would have made it thirteen had he 
not run short of ammunition. 



274 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



regaxd to the suggestion of an armistice 
that he would not feel at liberty to pro- 
pose a cessation of arms to the govern- 
ments with which the government of the 
United States is associated against the 
central powers, so long as the armies of 
those powers are upon their soil. The 
good faith of any discussion would mani- 
festly depend upon the consent of the 
central powers immediately to withdraw 
their forces everywhere from invaded ter- 
ritory. 

"The president also feels that he is 
justified in asking whether the imperial 
chancellor is speaking merely for the con- 
stituted authorities of the empire who 
have so far conducted the war. He deems 
the answer to these questions vital from 
every point of view." 

From all over the United States, from 
the people and from Congress came de- 
mands for the unconditional surrender of 
the Central Powers. The Germans were 
being driven back and every day regis- 
tered another defeat for their arms. There 
was scant faith placed ir the sincerity of 
their peace aims. On October 14th, Ger- 
many's further expression of acceptance 
of President Wilson's terms came by wire- 
less. The message follows: 

"In reply to the question of the presi- 
dent of the United States of America the 
German government hereby declares: 

"The German government has accepted 
the terms laid down by President Wilson 
in his address of January the eighth, and 
in his subsequent addresses, on the 
foundation of a permanent peace of jus- 
tice. 

"Consequently, its object in entering 
into discussions would be only to agree 
upon practical details of the application 
of those terms. 

"The German government believes 
that the governments of the powers asso- 
ciated with the government of the United 
States also take the position taken by 
President Wilson in his address. The 
German govenmient, in accordance with 




j'Vnicricaiis on ^'Visiio Sector. American troops on 
active service in the Aisne sector: boarding motor- 
lorries for a journey. 

the Austro-Hungarian government, for 
the purpose of bringing about an armis- 
tice, declares itself ready to comply with 
the propositions of the president in regard 
to evacuation. 

"The German government suggests 
that the president maj^ occasion the meet- 
ing of a mixed commission for making the 
necessary arrangements concerning the 
evacuation. 

"The present German government, 
which has undertaken the responsibility 
for this step towards peace, has been 
formed by conferences and in agreement 
with the great majority of the reichstag. 

"The chancellor, supported in all of his 
actions by the will of this majority, speaks 
in the name of the German govenmient 
and of the German people." 

This note was signed bj^ Solf, the new 
state secretary of the foreign office, and 
brought forth a new crj'^ for unconditional 
surrender both here and in the allied na- 
tions of Europe. Further evidence of a 
"peace trap" was seen in the suggestion 
for discussion of the terms, and on Octo- 
ber 15th President Wilson sent a reply 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



275 



which left no doubt as to the uncompro- 
mising attitude of the AJhes and the 
United States. He stated that the terms 
of evacuation and reparation were those 
which must be determined wholly by tlic 
Alhes and in which Germany could have 
no hand. He called attention to the con- 
tinued activities of submarines and the 
burning of cities during the German re- 
treat and other inhuman acts, all being- 
committed while the Germans sought to 
discuss terms for the cessation of hostil- 
ities. He left no doubt that the deposing 
of the Kaiser was one of the chief aims of 
the nations fighting against Germany. In 
the following language he told of the blow 
aimed at autocracy: 

"It is necessary, also, in order that there 
may be no possibility of misunderstand- 
ing, that the president should very sol- 
emnly call the attention of the government 
of Germany to the language and plain 
intent of one of the terms of peace which 
the German govermnent has now ac- 
cepted. It is contained in the address of 
the president delivered at Mount Vernon 
on the fourth of July last. It is as fol- 
lows: 

" 'The destruction of every arbitrary 
power anywhere that can separately, 
secretly, and of its single choice disturb 
the peace of the world ; or, if it cannot be 
presently destroyed, at least its reduction 
to virtual impotency.' 

"The power vs^hich has hitherto con- 
trolled the German nation is of the sort 
here described. It is within the choice of 
the German nation to alter it. The presi- 
dent's words just quoted naturally con- 
stitute a condition precedent to peace, if 
peace is to come by the action of the Ger- 
man people themselves. The president 
feels bound to say that the whole process 
of peace will, in his judgment, depend 
upon the definiteness and the satisfactory 
character of the guaranties which can be 
given in this fundamental matter. It is 
indispensable that the governments asso- 
ciated against Germany should know 
beyond perad venture with whom they are 
dealing." 




American and French Soldiers Searching for Con- 
cealed Self-explosive Bombs. 

Affairs in Austria were going from bad 
to worse. The discussion of splitting the 
Dual Monarchy into four states was 
going on. These new nations on the map 
were to be a Germanic Austria, the re- 
public of the Czecho-Slavs and the 
lUyrian and Ruthenian reijubhcs. On 
October 18th, the Czecho-Slavs revolted 
and raised their own flag. Prague was 
seized and a republic was declared with no 
doubt that its national policies woidd be 
against Germany and all other forms of 
autocracy. From Berlin came the first 
indications to the world that open rebel- 
lion was threatened. The Socialists 
rioted and a display of force was made to 
quell them. 

The Allies were placing great faith in 
President Wilson's ability to keep out of 
diplomatic tangles with Berlin and 
Vienna and to avoid traps in peace nego- 
tiations. But with the consent of the 



276 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 




Heavy Artillery on the French Front Used by the 
Americans to Advantage. 



United States, it was agi'eed that all 
peace proposals should go to the Allied 
war cabinet. The British, with the taste 
of victory, with the end of four years of 
conflict and suffering almost in sight, 
were determined in their demands that 
absolutely no compromise be reached. 

From Austria had come a plea for a 
separate peace, but it was not made pub- 
Kc until October 19th, the day on which 
President Wilson sent his reply. Aus- 
tria, like Germany, agreed to the famous 
"fourteen articles", but likewise, sug- 
gested "negotiations of the details". The 
President's curt reply voiced the same un- 
compromising attitude he had adopted 
toward Germany and Vienna was told 
that evacuation must come first, then talk 
of peace. 

Another note was received from Berlin 
on October 21st. This reiterated as- 



surances that the overthrow of autocracy 
would come with peace and that it was 
tlie voice of the German people speaking 
through the negotiations, not that of the 
Kaiser. It protested against the view 
that atrocities were being committed and 
assured President Wilson that .these acts 
were against the strictest orders and the 
guilty were being punished. But the 
note, like its predecessors, made no sug- 
gestion of quick and absolute surrender 
on the terms the Alhes would impose. At 
the same time Great Britain made her 
position plain as regarded evacuation of 
territory. Hints at new demands regard- 
ing the freedom of the seas were made 
and the British press asked for terms 
which would impose the fullest reparation 
and indemnities for the ravaged countries. 

President Wilson's reply to this latest 
advance was the strongest of his ex- 
changes with Germany and deserves full 
space here. The note closed the doors to 
any further discussion without a guaranty 
of surrender and made it plain that the 
Allied military command would dictate 
the terms of an armistice in the field and 
that Germany must apply directly there. 
It also dealt in unqualified terms with the 
record of pledges broken by Germany 
and stated that the United States and the 
Alhes would in no way deal with the 
Hohenzollern dynasty or with a cabinet 
who represented them. The President's 
memorable note follows: 

"Having received the solemn and ex- 
plicit assurance of the German govern- 
ment that it unreservedly accepts the 
terms of peace laid down in his address to 
the congress of the United States on the 
eighth of January, 1918, and the prin- 
ciples of settlement enunciated in his sub- 
sequent addresses, particularly the 
address of the twenty-seventh of Septem- 
ber, and that it desires to discuss the 
details of their application and that this 
wish and purpose emanated, not from 
those who have hitherto dictated German 
policy and conducted the present war on 
Germany's behalf, but from ministers who 
speak for the majority of the reichstag 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



277 



and for an overwhelming majority of the 
German peoples; and having received 
also the explicit promise of the present 
German government that the humane 
rules of civilized warfare will be observed 
both on land and sea by the German 
armed forces, the president of the United 
States feels that he cannot decline to take 
up with the governments with which the 
government of the United States is asso- 
ciated the question of an armistice. 

"He deems it his duty to say again, 
however, that the only armistice he would 
feel justified in submitting for considera- 
tion would be one which should leave tlie 
United States and the powers associated- 
with her in a position to enforce any ar- 
rangements that may be entered into and 
to make a renewal of hostilities on the 
part of Germany impossible. 

"The president has, therefore, trans- 
mitted his correspondence with the pres- 
ent German authorities to the govern- 
ments with which the government of the 
United States is associated as a bellig- 
erent, with the suggestion that, if those 
governments are disposed to effect peace 
upon the terms and principles indicated, 
their military advisers and the mihtary 
advisers of the United States be asked to 
submit to the governments associated 
against Germany the necessary terms of 
such an armistice as will fully protect 
the interests of the peoples involved and 
ensure to the associated governments the 
unrestricted power to safeguard and en- 
force the details of the peace to which the 
German government has agreed, provided 
they deem such an armistice possible from 
the military point of view. 

"Should such terms of armistice be 
suggested, their acceptance by Germany 
Avill afford the best concrete evidence of 
her unequivocal acceptance of the terms 




Three S(jlfliers wearing different types of gas masks. 
At an exhibition they realistically went through then 
drills and maneuvers and won applause from the greas 
crowd that gathered to see them. 



and principles of peace from which the 
whole action proceeds. 

"The president would deem himself 
lacking in candor did he not point out in 
the frankest possible terms the reason 
why extraordinary safeguards must be 
demanded. Significant and important as 
the constitutional changes seem to be 
which are spoken of by the German for- 
eign secretary in his note of the 20th of 
October, it does not appear that the prin- 
ciple of a government responsible to the 
German people has yet been fully worked 
out or that any guarantees either exist or 
are in contemplation that the alterations 
of principle and of practice now partially 
agreed upon will be permanent, 

"Moreover, it does not appear that the 



278 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 




Minister Whitlock returning to his post in Belgium. 
U. S. Minister Brand Wliitlock aboard the S. S. Rot- 
terdam. 

heart of the present difficulty has been 
reached. It may be that future wars 



have been brought under the control of 
the German people, but the present war 
has not been; and it is with the present 
war that we are dealing. 

"It is evident that the German people 
have no means of commanding the 
acquiescence of the military authorities of 
the empire in the popular will; that the 
power of the king of Prussia to control 
the policy of the empire is unimpaired; 
that the determining initiative still re- 
mains with those who have hitherto been 
the masters of Germany. 

"Feeling that the whole peace of the 
world depends now on plain speaking and 
straightforward action, the president 
deems it his duty to say, without any at- 
tempt to soften wliat may seem harsh 
words, that the nations of the world do 
not and cannot trust the word of those 
who have hitherto been the masters of 
German policj% and to point out once 
more that, in concluding peace and at- 
temiDting to undo the infinite injuries and 
injustices of this war, the government of 
the United States cannot deal with any 
but veritable representatives of the Ger- 
man people. 

"If it must deal with the military mas- 
ters and the monarchial autocrats of Ger- 
many now, or if it is likely to have to deal 
with them later in regard to the interna- 
tional obligations of the German empire, 
it must demand, not peace negotiations, 
but surrender. Nothing can be gained 
b}"^ leaving this essential thing unsaid." 

Events were transpiring in the domains 
of the Central Powers which were having 
a strong influence. The people's party 
and the Social Democrats, openly com- 
mitted to an early peace, were making 
their demands heard in Berlin. The Ger- 
mans were being cleared from Roumania 
and the eastern gates of Austria were 
now threatened by the Allies. Hungarian 
sol'difel^s Were openly joining the peace 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



279 



mobs in Budapest and other cities in the 
Dual Monarchy. And, most serious of 
all, the militarists, who had committed 
Germany to the great war, had lost their 
last shreds of power. Ludendorff, who, 
more than Hindenburg, was the embodi- 
ment of the military policy, was forced 
out after a bitter controversy. The first 
quartermaster general, up to the last mo- 
ment, even with the iron military machine 
falling about his ears, is supposed to have 
stood firm against surrender. Hinden- 
burg, Avith others, had met the Kaiser and 
the new chancellor and his ministry in 



to it. 

Austria again asked for separate peace 
terms and on October 29th she made her 
direct plea for an armistice at once, the 
details of which have been recounted 
above. 

The action of the Allies was quick in 
regard to Germany's last plea. The Al- 
lied war cabinet met at Versailles and 
framed the terms of armistice. These 
were transmitted to Gen. Foch and on 
November 5th, President Wilson commu- 
nicated to Berlin the fact that the terms 
might be had by applying to the Allied 




Americans Before St. Miliiel Salient. Before opening artillery fire on the Germans in the St. Mihiel salient 
these American boys are seen with gas masks on awaiting to receive the final word. 



conference. There were rumors that he 
frankly told his sovereign that all was 
lost. And with this news to the outside 
world, came authoritative evidence that 
the German army at the front was dis- 
banding in revolt even as it retreated. 

Berlin, convinced that the Allies and 
the Uinited States w^ould countenance 
no more quibbling, on October 27th, made 
a direct request for the terms of an 
armistice. To President Wilson, Berlin 
addressed the information that the gov- 
ernment was now by the people and that 
the militar)'^ authority liad been subjected 



high command on the field of battle. 

Germany, pushed to extreme straits, 
did not delay. Gen. Foch was notified 
by wireless that a German armistice com- 
mission sought to enter the lines and con- 
fer with him at headquarters, and on 
November 7th, firing was stopped at the 
point in the lines where the commission 
was to arrive and they were taken to Gen. 
Foch's headquarters. Gen. E. G. W. von 
Gruenell, Germany's delegate to the 
Hague peace conferences ; Gen. H. K. A. 
von Winterfeld, former military attache 
in Paris; Vice Admiral Meurer, and Ad- 



280 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



miral Paul von Hintze made up the 
German commission. 

And even as they were entering the 
lines, gi'eat events making for the collapse 
of Germany and Austria were trans- 
piring. Along a front of a hundred miles 
the Allied armies were advancing in an 
assault which in savageness surpassed 
anything that had gone before. Ghent 
had capitulated as Queen Elizabeth of 
Belgium watched; Sedan Avas in flames 
and the first American troops had ad- 
vanced to its outskirts; the Italians now 
numbered their prisoners at 1,000,000 
pien and they had taken 6,000 big guns 
and 200,000 horses. And in Germany 
there remained no doubt that autocracy 
was toppling. German sailors on some 
of the battleships at Kiel had revolted and 
seized the vessels in the name of the revo- 
lution. The first outburst of the Avorkers 
and soldiers movement came when 20,000 
workers gathered at Stuttgart and waved 
the red flag and shouted the slogan 
"DoAvn with the war and long live the 
social republic". Dispatches which found 
their way out of Austria revealed that a 
state of chaos existed there. Cities were 
flooded by the soldiers returning in dis- 
order. The demoralized troops were 
plundering and rallying to the banners 
pf a score of incipient revolts. Of food 
there was little and the returning soldiers 
seized what little of that there was. 

On November 8th, from the German 
commission within the French lines, there 
was sent a courier who bore the terms of 
the Allies to the German council at Spa. 
Germany was given seventy-two hoiu-s in 
which to answer, but the request that 
fighting cease until that time was refused 
by Gen. Foch. The wily French com- 
mander refused to be tricked and his vic- 
torious troops kept on in their rush 
Rhinewards. 

Emperor Wilhelm II, the world's 
greatest autocrat, abdicated the throne 
and renounced the rights of succession for 
the Crown Prince on November 9th and 




Capt. Eddie Rickenbacher, America's greatest 
"Ace," standing by his machine at an American Avia- 
tion field, France. Capt. Rickenbacher brought 
down twenty-six enemy planes. 

the overthrow of autocracy and militarism 
was complete. This was followed by the 
announcement a few hours later that the 
first of the German states to announce a 
republic Avas Bavaria and that the diet of 
that little kingdom had overthrown the 
Wittelsbach djTiasty and deposed King 
Ludwig and his heir, Prince Rupprecht. 
The German chancellor's announcement 
of the Kaiser's abdication folloAvs : 

"The German imperial chancellor, 
Prince Max of Baden, has issued the fol- 
lowing decree: 'The kaiser and king has 
decided to renounce the throne. 

" 'The imperial chancellor will remain 
in office until the questions connected with 
the abdication of the kaiser, the renounc- 
ing by the crown prince of the throne of 
the German empire and of Prussia, and 
the setting up of a regency shall haA'^e been 
settled. 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



281 



" 'For the regency he mtends to ap- 
point Deputy Ebert as imperial chancel- 
lor, and he proposes that a bill shall be 
brought in for the establishment of a law 
providing for the immediate promulga- 



dreams of dominion had plung- i the 
world into war. With some of his staff 
and members of his personal household, 
he fled to Holland, where he was interned. 
Early in the year 1919 the conferees of 



tion of general suffrage and for a consti- the nations will meet and settle the peace 




Henry P. Davison of the Red Cross. 



tutional German national assembly, which 
win settle finally the future form of gov- 
ernment of the German nation and of 
those peoples which might be desirous of 
coming within the empire.' " 

Thus ended the reign of the man whose 



terms. His presence in Holland was a 
great source of embarrassment to that 
country. The people of Holland, influ- 
enced by the wave of democracy — and in 
some instances bolshevism — that was 
sweeping Europe, feared that his pres- 



282 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



ence in their country might be used as an 
excuse to demand the removal of royalty 
and the setting up of a socialistic form of 
government. 

In the meantime the political disturb- 
ances in Germany were growing. The 
strikes of workers extended through all 
the cities of northern Germany. More 
ships had been seized by the rebels at Kiel 



flying everywhere in Berlin and a republic 
was declared to exist by the social demo- 
crats. Friedrich Ebert, with the resigna- 
tion of Prince Maximilian, had become 
chancellor and head of the provisional 
government. Among his cabinet he num- 
bered Dr. Liebknecht, recently released 
from prison, and Philip Scheidemann, 
both worldwide known leaders of govern- 




Remarkable View of Exterior Y. M. C. A. Canteen Dugout Situated 150 Yards from the Boche Lines. 



and there had been fighting between them 
and the scattered royalists. With the 
abdication of the Kaiser, Berlin had been 
seized by the workmen's and soldiers' 
council. The revolutionists held sway in 
Wurtemburg and Brunswick and the 
monarchs of those principalities stepped 
down from their thrones. 

On November 10th, the red flag was 



mental reform. A general strike had 
been called and within seven hours, with 
no bloodshed except for a few deaths in 
clashes with German army officers, the 
overthrow of the imperial government 
had been accomplished and another re- 
public added to the free nations of the 
world. 

Tte world war ended at 11 o'clbck 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



283 



A. M. (Paris time) on November 11th, 
1918, The United States received the 
news in a dispatch sent from Washington 
stating that at 2:45 o'clock A. M. the 
state department had announced that the 
armistice terms had been signed and that 
they would become effective at the hour 
given above. Gen. Foch had conveyed 
the news to all his commanders and 



MILITARY SURRENDERS 

The Germans, within fourteen days, 
must evacuate all of Belgium, France, 
Alsace-Lorraine, and Luxemburg. All 
German troops remaining after that time 
will become prisoners of war. 

The Germans must surrender .5,000 
cannon, half heavy and half field artil- 




Interior View of Replica of a Jewish Welfare Board Hut in France on the Fighting Lines 



promptly to the minute firing ceased at 
the time set. 

The terms imposed in the armistice 
left no opportunity for Germany to re- 
sume military operations. With the sign- 
ing of the agreement the new government 
in Berlin, in effect, placed itself absolutely 
in the hands of the Allies. The following 
is a summary of the terms of the armis- 
tice: 



lery; 30,000 machine guns, 3,000 mine 
throwers, and 2,000 airplanes, fighters, 
bombers — firstly D. seventy- threes — and 
night bombing machines. 

The Germans must surrender in good 
condition 5,000 locomotives, 50,000 
wagons, and 10,000 motor lorries. They 
also must turn over all the railways in 



284 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



Alsace-Lorraine and their coal and metal 
supplies. 

All Germans in East Africa must sur- 
render in one month. 

NAVAL SURRENDERS 

The Germans must surrender 160 sub- 
marines, including all cruiser and mine 
laying submarines. They also must give 



auxiliary vessels (trawlers, motor vessels, 
etc.) are to be disarmed. 

All ports on the Black sea occupied by 
the Germans are to be surrendered, to- 
gether with all the Russian vessels cap- 
tured by the Germans. 

All merchant vessels belonging to the 
Alhes now in the hands of the Germans 




The Salvation Army Hut and Cooking Station on the Fighting- Lines in France. 



up the following naval craft, the individ- 
ual ships to be designated by the allies: 
Fifty destroyers, six battle cruisers, ten 
battleships, eight Ught cruisers. 

The other submarines and all the other 
surface vessels are to be disarmed and dis- 
manned and concentrated in German 
ports to be designated by the Allies. All 



are to be surrendered without reciprocity. 
OCCUPATIONS 
The allies wUl occupy all of the country 
on the left (west) bank of the Rhine and 
the principal crossings at Mayence, Cob- 
lenz, and Cologne, together with the 
bridgeheads (twenty miles in radius) on 
the right bank. 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



285 



The Germans must withdraw and cre- 
ate a neutral zone on the right bank forty 
kilometers wide from the Holland border 
to the Swiss border. 

The allies will occupy the German forts 
on the Cattegat to insure freedom of ac- 
cess to the Baltic. 

RESTORATION 

Besides France, Belgium and Alsace, 
the Germans must retire from all terri- 
tory held by Russia, Roumania, and Tur- 
key before the war. 

The treaties of Bucharest and Brest- 
I^iitovsk are abrogated. 

The allies are to have access to the re- 
stored territories in the east either 
through Dantzig or the River Vistula. 

RESTITUTION 

Full restitution for all damage done by 
the German armies. 

Restitution of the cash taken from the 
National Bank of Belgium. 

Return of all of the gold taken by the 
Germans from Russia and Roumania, this 
gold to be turned over to the allies as 
trustees. 

REPATRIATION 

All allied prisoners in Germany, mili- 
tary, naval or civilian, to be repatriated 
immediately without reciprocal action by 
the allies. 

The territory west of the Rhine which 
the Germans were to evacuate is roughly 
20,000 square miles in extent, with a 
population of about 9,000,000. It in- 
cludes some of the most important mining 
and manufacturing districts of Germany, 
and such great centers as Cologne, Strass- 
burg, Metz, and Coblenz. 

The territory consists of Alsace-Lor 
raine, the Palatinate, the Rhine province, 
Birkenfeld, and about one-third of Hesse. 

The Rhine province is the largest of 
these districts. Its area is 10,423 square 
miles and the census of 1910 gave its 
population as 5,759,000. It contains 




Two Salvation Army Lasses, Prize Winners in 
Doughnut and Pic Making. 



great coal and metal deposits and some 
of the largest iron and steel manufactur- 
ing centers of Germany. There also are 
textile industries on a vast scale as well 
as extensive farming and wine growing 
regions. 

The most important cities are Cologne, 
Coblenz, Bonn, and Aix-la-Chapelle. 
The Rhine province is the most westerly 
province of Prussia, by which it was 
acquired in 1815. 

Next in size is Alsace-Lorraine. Torn 
from France after the Franco-Prussian 
war, its restoration to the mother country 
has been one of the chief points upon 
which the allies have insisted in outlining 
their terms. Its area is 5,600 square 
miles, and its population about 1,875,000. 

The principal towns are Metz, Strass- 
burg, Muehlhausen, and Kolmar. It con- 
tains the great iron ore district of Brley, 
one of the principal sources of German 
supply, and the extensive Saar coal fields. 
Its textile industries are among the most 
important in Germany. 

The Palatinate is 2,372 square miles in 
extent, and has about 950,000 inhabitants. 
It is chiefly a farming and wine growing 
country, although there are some large 



286 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



manufacturing industries. The capital is 
Speyer, 

Birkenfeld is a principality belonging 
to, although detached from the grand 
duchy of Oldenburg. It is inclosed in the 
Rhine province. Its area is 194 square 
miles, and its population about 45,000. 

The total area of the grand duchy of 
Hesse, about one-third of which lies west 
of the Rhine, is 2,965 square miles, and its 
total population is 1,300,000. The capital 
of Hesse, which is on the west bank of the 
Rliine, is Mainz, one of the principal fort- 
resses of Germany. 



clined by 45 per cent, while that of the 
allies was as great at the end as at the 
beginning of the campaign, thanks to the 
extraordinarily rapid reinforcement of 
the American army. The British bore 
the brunt of the fighting of the final cam- 
paign and their strength was reduced by 
27 per cent, during the season while that 
of the French declined by only 21 per 
cent. When the fighting ceased the re- 
treating German armies, outnumbered by 
the ratio of 25 to 17, terribly exhausted 
and short of munitions, were being split 
in two by the forest of the Ardennes. 




The interned Austrian transport "Danube," used to carry food to the starving people of Belgium. 



Evacuation of this territory also freed 
from German control the nominally inde- 
pendent grand duchy of Luxemburg, 
which, invaded by Germany at the begin- 
ning of the war, had been completely 
under its control since that time. 

That the Germans gave up the struggle 
on November 11th because the allies were 
about to destroy the German armies is 
beyond peradventure. During the course 
of the sanguinary 1918 campaign the 
strength of the enemy's field armies de- 



which would have prevented mutual sup- 
port being quickly given by the northern 
and southern German armies. Foch 
would have covered himself with glory by 
administering the coup de mort to the 
stricken German armies, but he yielded 
to the view that it would be a crime to 
sacrifice thousands of additional lives on 
the allied side when every essential of 
peace could be secured without such a 
sacrifice. The only regrettable feature 
about that decision is that multitudes of 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 



287 



German people did not sense the fact that 
their armies were defeated. 

Figures suggesting in detail the changes 
in the relative strength of the combatants 
as the German offensive waned and the 
allied offensive progressed to final victory 
were given by General Maurice, who ap- 
pears to have had access to semi-official 
information. Taking the strength of the 
Belgian army as the unit, which means 
that a unit represents slightly more than 
100,000 men, the following appears to 
have been the standing of the belligerents 
on March 21st, when the supreme Ger- 
man effort to win the war began. 

Strength of Strength of 

Allied Armies German Armies 

British 101/2 

French 123^ 

American.... % 

Belgian 1 26 

25 units 26 units 

Thus the actual strength of the Ger- 
mans at the front at the beginning of the 
campaign was little more than 100,000 
greater than that of the four allied nations, 
but the Germans had 13 other units, or 
more than 1,300,000 additional troops, on 
the way across Europe, which they could 
use and had available in the west before 
they attacked the French north of the 
Aisne on May 27th. In spite of all his 
losses in attacking the British, the enemy's 
attacking strength in May had increased 
from 26 to 31 units, giving him an advan- 
tage of more than half a million men. In 
the first weeks of the campaign the allies 
were unable to make the best use of their 
several and distinct armies because of the 
lack of a supreme commander. Had the 
wisest use been made of the pooled re- 
sources of the allies it is doubtful that the 
reverses between March and JiUy ever 
would have been suffered. The enemy, 
with undivided control, was able to con- 
centrate such overpowering strength 
against a 50-mile sector of the British 
front as gave him the initiative over all 
the allied armies and got them "in bad." 



A long and anxious time was spent before 
the allies freed themselves from their 
painful disadvantage. 

The writer has stated his belief that 
Foch had little idea, himself, what would 
be the effect of a counter-thrust on July 
18. The most he counted on, probably, 
was that the enemy's offensive would be 
held up until the reinforcements from the 
United States would permit a genuine of- 
fensive campaign to proceed. This view 
is supported by the fact that in July the 
enemy still retained a great advantage in 
numbers though his troops were more bat- 
tle-worn. The relative strength of the 
combatants when the allies struck back 
was: 

Allied Strength German Strength 

British 9I/2 

French 111/2 

U. S 8 

Belgian 1 80 



25 30 

It will be noticed that the strength of 
the British and French had fallen off by 
2l/j^ units, which were made up by the 
Americans. The German strength, since 
March, had increased by 4 units. 

The rapidly-increasing American re- 
serves justified Foch in striking and in 
keeping striking. Having snatched away 
the initiative he kept the enemy reserves 
dashing about madly to plug up holes in 
the line and wore them down rapidly. 
And so when the Germans made their 
submission in November the relative 
strength of the opjionents was as follows : 

Allied Strength German Strength 

British 8 

French 10 

Americans.... 6 

fians 1 17 



25 



17 



In effect, the 1918 campaign ended in 
the allies gaining the greatest victory ever 
recorded in military history. 



288 



HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 




Marvels of the War on Land, Sea and Air 

CHAPTER XVI 

TANKS GREAT INVENTION AIRSHIPS IMPROVED GREATLY -v 

GERMAN SUBMARINE MOST FORMIDABLE NAVAL COMPARISONS. 



The most remarkable invention devel- 
oped for military purposes during The 
Great War was the tank. It was an idea 
adapted from the tractor m^achine and 
various persons in England and in Amer- 
ica were credited with first giving the 
suggestion to the British War Office. It 
was used with considerable success in the 
battle of the Somme in 1916 but later 
the anti-tank guns of the Germans proved 
effective and many officers on both sides 
were disposed to regard the tank as a fail- 
ure. Consequently, a complete surprise 
was sprung by General Byng late in 1917 
when hundreds of tanks rushed forward, 
beating down or carrying away the elabo- 
rate wire entanglements protecting the 
German trenches opposite Cambrai, 
opening the way for an advance of nine 
miles by the British infantry. Had Gen- 
eral Haig been well supplied with re- 
serves to hurl through the breach thus 
made by the perambulating fortresses, a 
different ending to the campaign of that 
year might have been written into history. 
Thereafter the tank was greatly feared 
by the German army but it was too late 
then for the Germans to go into the 
manufacture of them on a large scale. 
They had only a few tanks in their spring 
offensive in 1918. The British and other 
allied armies, however, had many hun- 
dreds of them and used them as brigades 
in a most spectacular manner. In the 
Somme offensive of August, 1918, the 
tanks did very fine work. 

In the air wonderful progress was 
made in the development of heavier-than- 
air machines which proved to be much 



more effective for army purposes than 
the German dirigibles or Zeppelins. 
These huge flying monsters were used in 
making several raids on England but 
with disastrous results to themselves. 
Finally the Germans confined the ojjera- 
tions of Zeppelins to scouting for the 
Fleet. When the war began the British 
army had only one hundred airplanes but 
at the end of the war they had tens of 
thousands. On Ostend and Zeebrugge 
alone the British bombing planes dropped 
an average of four tons of bombs daily 
over a period lasting for five months. By 
that time three-decker airplanes capable 
of flying thousands of miles and of car- 
rying as many as forty men had been 
used. The third day after the armistice 
was signed had been set as the date for 
a great raid on Berlin by monster allied 
airplanes. 

The submarine became a much more 
formidable vessel as the war progressed, 
and the radius and power of the torpedo, 
its principal weapon, was much increased. 
Some of the later submarines were of 
2,500 tons, equipped with six-inch guns 
and capable of submerging safely to a 
depth of 300 feet. The British also de- 
veloped a battle-cruiser capable of cross- 
ing the ocean in three days. 

The British Admiralty permitted to be 
made public the real story of the sub- 
marine cruisers the British successfully 
constructed at the time the Germans were 
boasting of their super-submarine. The 
British craft have two funnels and make 
24 knots an hour on the surface under 
steam power. They carry from eight to 



290 



MARVELS OF THE WAR 



ten torpedo tubes, two or three 4-meh 
guns and also are equipped with internal 
combustion motors for surface cruising. 
The batteries for the undersea power can 
be charged from both the steam and com- 
bustion engines, and an ingenious scheme 
has been devised for quickly dismantling 
the funnels for the purpose of submerg- 
ing. The vessels displace 2,000 tons on 
the surface and 2,700 tons submerged. 
They are 340 feet long, have a beam of 
26 feet and a cruising radius of 3,000 
miles. They are designed to be even a 
match for torpedo-boat destroyers in sur- 
face fighting. 

It is also known that the British have 
successfully built a submarine carrying 
a 12-inch gim, although the details of 
this craft have not been made public. 
The craft was built with the idea of mak- 
ing it possible to fire this gun, the new 
ideas embraced in the construction includ- 
ing the "cushioning" of the boat to with- 
stand the terrific concussion of the gun. 
This idea is reported unofficially as hav- 
ing been successful. So far as is known 
the new craft was never employed against 
any enemy vessel. 

During the first half of the year 1918 
no less than 100 German submarines were 
trapped in British mine fields off Heligo- 
land. The to*,al number captured or de- 
stroyed during the war is put at 202. As 
at least 122 were surrendered since the 
armistice and 58 were not yet completed, 
it appears that Germany used durina the 
war or had in course of construction, a 
total of 382 submarines, whereas she was 
credited with only 35 when war began. 
During the course of one month the Brit- 
ish mined zone off the Belgian coast 
caught 17 German submarines. 

Five hundred and seventeen ships were 
added to the British navy during the war. 
The new vessels include seven battleships, 
five battle-cruisers, twenty-six light cruis- 
ers, seventeen monitors, 230 destroyers 
and 232 mine-sweepers and special craft. 

Secretary Daniels of the U. S., at the 
end of the war said that Great Britain 
has in operation or building sixty-one 



battleships, 13 battle cruisers, 31 heavy 
cruisers, 111 light cruisers, 216 patrol and 
gunboats, 409 destroyers, 219 submarines^ 
98 torpedo boats, 32 flotilla leaders, 220 
airships and 897 miscellaneous ships. 

The United States, with the second 
largest navy in the world, has built or 
projected 39 battleships, six battle cruis- 
ers, eight armored cruisers, forty light 
cruisers, 342 destroyers, 181 submarines, 
15 coast torpedo vessels, 17 torpedo boats 
and 569 other vessels. 

France has 29 battleships, 21 cruisers, 
eight light cruisers, 92 destroyers, 121 
torpedo boats, 70 submarines, 39 airships 
and 183 other craft. 

Italy has 18 battleships, seven cruisers, 
ten light cruisers, five monitors, 15 flotilla 
leaders, 54 destroyers, 83 torpedo boats, 
*5 submarines, 30 airships and 442 mis- 
cellaneous vessels. 

Russia, before quitting the war, had 18 
battleships, four battle cruisers, 12 heavy 
and nine light cruisers, 128 destroyers, 
54 submarines, 13 torpedo boats, 14 air- 
ships and 90 miscellaneous vessels. 

Before the armistice was signed, Ger- 
many had 47 battleships, six battle cruis- 
ers, 51 other cruisers, 223 destroyers, 175 
torpedo boats, 243 submarines, and 564 
miscellaneous vessels. 

During the war 2,475 British ships 
were sunk with their crews beneath them, 
and 3,147 vessels were sunk and their 
crews left adrift. Fishing vessels to the 
number of 670 were lost during the period 
of hostilities. 

According to one story, when the 
kaiser urged upon Admiral Scheer in 
October, 1918, that he sail out to meet 
the British fleet, the admiral consented, 
but only on condition that the kaiser ac- 
company the fleet on the flagship and 
take nominal control of the action with 
the British fleet. In the interview be- 
tween Scheer and the kaiser the latter 
pledged his word to Scheer that he would 
do so. The German fleet was to have 
sailed on a Thursday night, the kaiser 
was to have arrived at Kiel the previous 
Tuesday. But on the Monday preceding 



MARVELS OF THE WAR 



291 



a naval attache arrived at Kiel with a 
despatch for Scheer from the kaiser, in 
which Wilhehii stated that he could not 
come to Kiel because he believed it to be 
his duty to remain at Potsdam. Admiral 
Scheer then decided not only not to allow 
the fleet to sail, but as a protest against 
the Hohenzollerns to take possession of 
Kiel. Scheer informed Premier Ebert 
that he would hold the great naval base 
until a new government had been formed. 
Prince Henry of Prussia, who was at 
Kiel, was held a prisoner for a week. In 
a cablegram to government officials at 
Berlin, Admiral Scheer said, "We pre- 
ferred disgrace to fighting in the cause of 
a coward." 

Describing the German warships which 
surrendered to the British and are now 
interned in Scapa Flow, the correspond- 
ent of The Daily Telegraph says: 

"The German admiral's flag, white 
with a thin black cross and two black 
balls, indicative of his rank, still flew at 
the main topgallant of the Friedrich der 
Grosse, as the German squadron moved 
between the British lines. It hung hmp 
and dirty — typical in this state of all the 
German ships and their crews. The ships 
were in such condition that they looked 
like vessels laid by for breaking-up pur- 
poses. They could not have seen paint 
for two years. Their sides, funnels and 
bridges were covered with red rust, and 
the masts were black with soot. The 
guns even had not been painted for 
months. 

"The Derff linger was in better condi- 
tion than any of the others, and there was 
an appearance on board that discipline 
was still in vogue. On all the other ships 
the crews were lounging about, many on 
the quarter decks, not recognizing their 
officers. On the Derfflinger the officers 
were parading smartly about on their own 
quarter, and the men were clean and or- 
derly. As we passed close to each ship 
the men crowded the rail. They looked 
miserable and drenched and cold. Their 



clothing was nondescript. There was an 
air of melancholy and depression every- 
where. 

"It was a pleasm-e to come from them 
alongside our own great ships, where 
everything was spick and span. Hearty 
sailormen with cheery faces were at every 
porthole, and the quarter decks were 
occupied only by officers, the commander 
marching briskly along in the traditional 
way, telescope under his arm. The Ger- 
man officers have been very polite, and 
no trouble whatever has been experienced 
with them. The British officers have re- 
jected all advances at friendliness, and 
have extended only the necessary cour- 
tesies." 

Captain Persius, the German naval 
critic, chose the moment when the finest 
vessels of the German navy were about 
to be surrendered to the allies to pubhsh 
in the Berlin Tageblatt-a sensational ar- 
ticle containing revelations regarding the 
German fleet. Captain Persius said the 
hope that the German fleet would be able 
in a second Skagerrak battle to beat the 
British fleet rested upon the bluff and 
lies of the naval authorities. In August, 
1914, Germany had about one million 
tonnage in warships, while Great Britain 
had more than double that, and thanks to 
the mistakes of Von Tirpitz, the German 
material was quite inferior to the British. 
In the Skaggerak battle, the German 
fleet was saved from destruction partly 
by good leadership and partly by favor- 
able weather conditions. Had the 
weather been clear or Admiral Von 
Scheer 's leadership less able the destruc- 
tion of the whole German navy would 
have resulted. The long-range British 
guns would have completely smashed the 
lighter-armed German ships. As it was, 
the losses of the German fleet were enor- 
mous, and on June 1, Captain Persius 
says, it was clear to every thinking man 
that the Skaggerrak battle must be the 
only general naval engagement of the 
war. 

On all sides, says Capt. Persius, Ad- 



292 



MARVELS OF tHE WAR 



miral Von Tirpitz was advised to con- 
struct only submarines, but he remained 
obstinate. On October 1, 1915, several 
members of the Reichstag made an ear- 
nest appeal to the army command — not 
to the naval staff — ^with the result that an 
order was issued terminating the con- 
struction of battleships in order that the 
material might be used for the making of 
U-boats. In the meantime so great a 
scarcity of material had arisen that it be- 
came necessary to disarm a number of the 
battleships and take the metal. In this 
manner, at the beginning of 1916 twenty- 
three battleships had been disarmed, as 
well as one newly built cruiser. 

At the beginning of 1918 Captain Per- 
sius states, the German navy consisted 
only of dreadnaughts and battleships of 
the Heligoland, Kaiser and Markgraf 
types, and some few battle cruisers. All 
the ships which Von Tirpitz had con- 
structed from 1897 to 1906, at a cost of 
innumerable millions, had been destroyed, 
and the U-boats that had been con- 
structed had proved unable to fight 
against British warships. Admiral Von 
Capelle during his period as head of the 
navy constructed very few submarines, 
work being continued only on the con- 
struction of submarines of the large type, 
but in official quarters it was still stated 
that Germany possessed an enormous 
number of U-boats and that the losses 
were virtually nil. That was not true, the 
writer admits. In 1917, he states, 83 
submarines were constructed, while 66 
were destroyed. In April, 1917, Ger- 
many had 126 submarines and in October 
146. In February, 1918, she had 136 and 
in June of the same year 113. 

Only a small percentage of these sub- 
marines were actively operating at any 
given time. Captain Persius declares. In 
January, 1917, for instance, when condi- 
tions were favorable for submarine work, 
only twelve percent were active while 
thirty percent were in harbor, thirty-eight 
percent under repairs and twenty per- 
cent "incapacitated". Submarine crews, 
he says, were not sufficiently educated ajid 



trained and they looked with distrust 
upon the weapon. In the last months, 
he reveals, it was very difficult to get men 
for submarine work, as experienced sea- 
men looked upon the submarine warfare 
as political stupidity. Captain Persius 
tells of the mutiny that broke out at the 
beginning of the month when the Ger- 
man navy was ordered out for attack. 
Had the seamen obeyed, the writer re- 
marks, innumerable lives would have been 
lost, and he declares that "every thinking 
man therefore is of the opinion that the 
seamen on November 5 rendered an in- 
valuable service to their country". 

The surrender of war weapons by the 
enemy represented a higher percentage of 
his strength than had been estimated. A 
Paris despatch reported that the allies 
captured one-third of the German artil- 
lery during their offensive, that one-ninth 
was destroyed in action and that the sur- 
render of 5,000 guns represented at least 
one-half of all the enemy's remaining ar- 
tillery. The enemy was credited with 
having only 2,586 planes, and the surren- 
der of 1,700 machines left him without a 
single bombing or fighting plane, the re- 
mainder being planes designed for other 
work. 

The detailed report of General Haig 
on the British operations between April 
and November showed that General 
Haig agrees with Foch that the defensive 
power of the German army was destroyed 
by the allies' four months' campaign and 
that the armistice saved the German 
armies from a colossal disaster and Ger- 
manj"^ from an armed invasion. But for 
the cessation of hostilities the allied of- 
fensive would have been extended still 
farther. During the 1918 campaign the 
British captured more than 200,000 Ger- 
mans and 2,850 cannon out of a total of 
330,000 prisoners and 6,000 cannon taken 
by all the allied armies. General Haig 
says that during the last three months of 
the fighting, the British, using 59 divi- 
sions, met and defeated no less than 99 
different divisions of the Germans. 



THE MARINES 



By 



Secretary Josephus Daniels 



, No achievement in the entire war 
stands forth more briUiantly than the 
share of American troops in stopping the 
Germans. The Germans were within less 
than fifty miles from Paris. Apparently 
all that was needed was the final push. 

Because the Marines bore the greater 
share of the fighting at Chateau Thierry 
and Belleau Wood, Secretary of the 
Navy Daniels deals extensively with these 
engagements in his annual report for 



Daniels' report which deals with tlie 
fighting at Chateau Thierry and Belleau 
Wood, renamed by the French in honor 
of the U. S. Marine Corps, and which was 
the first detailed and accurate narrative 
made public: 

MARINE CORPS WINS GLORY. 

This efficient fighting, building, and land- 
ing force of the Navy has won imperish- 
able glory in the fulfillment of its latest 
duties upon the battle fields of France, 




Allied Motor Transport Halted on the Western Front. 



1918. Also, a bit of Foch's strategy, not 
before made public, is hinted at in the re- 
port. Secretary Daniels indicates that 
Marshal Foch realized the strength, cour- 
age and eflfieienc}'^ of the Americans before 
the rest of Europe awoke to them, and 
that in his confidence he dangled an ap- 
parently open road to Paris before the 
eyes of the German Crown Prince as a 
bait and that the indomitable Americans 
were the steel jaws of the trap he was to 
spring. 

Following is that portion of Secretary 



where the Marines, fighting for the time 
under Gen. Pershing as a part of the vic- 
torious American Army, have written a 
story of valor and sacrifice that will live in 
the brightest annals of the war. With 
heroism that nothing could daunt the Ma- 
rine Corps played a vital role in stem- 
ming the German rush on Paris, and in lat- 
er days aided in the beginning of the great 
offensive, the freeing of Rbeims, and par- 
ticipated in the hard fighting in Cham- 
pagne, which had as its object the throw- 
ing back of the Prussian armies in the vi- 
cinity of Cambrai and St. Quentin. 



294 



THE MARINES 



With only 8,000 men engaged in the 
fiercest battles, the Marine Corps casual- 
ties numbered 69 officers and 1,531 enlisted 
men dead and 78 officers and 2,435 enlisted 
men wounded seriously enough to be offi- 
cially reported by cablegram, to which 
number should be added not a few whose 
wounds did not incapacitate them from 
further fighting. However, with a casual- 
ty list that numbers over half the origi- 
nal 8,000 men who entered battle, the offi- 
cial reports account for only 57 United 
States Marines who have been captured by 
the enemy. This includes those who were 
wounded far in advance of their lines and 
who fell into the hands of the Germans 
while unable to resist. 

STOPPED DEIVE ON PARIS. 

Memorial Day shall henceforth have a 
greater, deeper significance for America, 
for it was on that day, May 30, 1918, that 
our country really received its first call to 
battle — the battle in which American 




This shell case is now in possession of President 
Wilson because it contained the first shot fired by 
American troops at the enemy. An American offi- 
cer of the forces overseas is shown holding the his- 
toric shell case. 



troops had the honor of stopping the Ger- 
man drive on Paris, throwing back the 
Prussian hordes in attack after attack, and 
beginning the retreat which lasted until 
Imperial Germany was beaten to its knees 
and its emissaries appealing for an armis- 
tice under the flag of truce. And to the 
United States Marines, fighting side by 
side with equally brave and equally cour- 
ageous men in the American Army, to that 
faithful sea and land force of the Navy fell 
the honor of taking over the lines where 
the blow of the Prussian would strike the 
hardest, the line that was nearest Paris 
and where, should a breach occur, all would 
be lost. The world knows today that the 
United States Marines held that line ; that 
they blocked the advance that was rolling 
on toward Paris at a rate of six or seven 
miles a day; that they met the attack in 
American fashion and with American hero- 
ism ; that Marines and soldiers of the Am- 
erican Army threw back the crack guard 
divisions of Germany, broke their advance, 
and then, attacking, drove them back in the 
beginning of a retreat that was not to end 
until the "cease firing" signal sounded for 
the end of the world's greatest war. In 
this connection Melville Stone, general 
manager of the Associated Press, said, fol- 
lowing an exhaustive trip of investigation 
in Europe : 

"They (the Marines) had before them 
the best Prussian Guards and shock troops 
— the Germans were perfectly sure they 
could drive the 'amateurs' back. 

"It was a dramatic situation, for success 
meant that the Germans could probably 
push for Calais and other channel ports; 
but Foch dangled Paris before their eyes 
by putting raw Americans at a point 
across the direct road to Paris, in the pock- 
et between Rheims and Soissons. Instead 
of driving back the 'amateurs,' the 'ama- 
teurs' drove them and gave them also a 
very sound thrashing. Their losses were 
very heavy, but they did the work, and ia 
doing it also did three things : They saved 
Paris ; they seriously injured the morale of 
the best German troops; and they set a 
standard and fixed a reputation for Ameri- 



THE MARINES 



295 



can troops that none other dared tarnish." 
Such is the opinion of the head of a 
great news-gathering force regarding the 
achievements of the United States Marines 
at Chateau Thierry, where in the battle 
field of Bois de Belleau, now named the 
Bois de la Brigade de la Marine by official 
order of the French Staff, this branch of 
the Navy met the Germans and blocked 
their drive on Paris. 

OKDERED TO FBOXT ON MEMORIAL DAY. 

It was on the evening of May 30, after a 
day dedicated to the memory of their com- 
rades who had fallen in the training days 
and in the Verdun sector, that the Fifth 
and Sixth Regiments and the Sixth Ma- 
chine Gun Battalion, United States Ma- 
rines, each received the following orders : 

"Advance information official received 
that this regiment will move at 10 p. m. 30 
May by bus to new area. All trains shall 
be loaded at once and arrangements has- 
tened. Wagons, when loaded, will move to 
Serans to form train." 

All through the night there was fevered 
activity among the Marines. Then, the 
next morning, the long trains of camions, 
busses, and trucks, each carrying its full 
complement of United States Marines, went 
forward on a road which at one place 
wound within less than 10 miles of Paris, 
toward Meaux and the fighting line. 

Through the town of Meaux went the 
long line of camions and to the village of 
Montriel-aux-Lions, less than 4 miles from 
the rapidly advancing German line. On this 
trip the camions containing the Americans 
were the only traffic traveling in the direc- 
tion of the Germans; everything else was 
going the other way — refugees, old men 
and women, small children, riding on every 
conceivable conveyance, many trudging 
along the side of the road driving a cow or 
calf before them, all of them covered with 
the white dust which the camion caravan 
was whirling up as it rolled along; along 
that road only one organization was ad- 
vancing, the United States Marines. 

GOT INTO LINE ON JUNE 2. 

At last, their destination reached early 
on the morning of June 2, they disem- 




The Gas Mask Adopted by the United States. 
Close up view of an American trooper accoutred 
with new style gas-mask. He penetrated a gas cloud, 
generated for the occasion, and came out unharmed, 
although it usually takes an experienced hand to put 
on a mask securely. 



barked, stiff and tired after a journey of 
more than 72 miles, but as they formed 
their lines and marched onward in the di- 
rection of the line they were to hold they 
were determined and cheerful. That even- 
ing the first field message from the Fourth 
Brigade to Maj. Gen. Omar Bundy, com- 
manding the Second Division, went for- 
ward: 

"Second Battalion, Sixth Marines, in line 
from Le Thiolet through Clarembauts 
Woods to Triangle to Lucy. Instructed to 



296 



THE MARINES 



hold line. First Battalion, Sixth Marines, 
going into line from Lucy through Hill 
142. Third Battalion in support at La Voie 
du Chatel, which is also the post command 
of the Sixth Marines. Sixth machine-gun 
battalion distributed at line." 

Meanwhile the Fifth Regiment was mov- 
ing into line, machine guns were advancing, 
and the artillery taking its position. That 
night the men and officers of the Marines 
slept in the open, many of them in a field 



vancing in smooth columns. The United 
States Marines, trained to keen observa- 
tion upon the rifle range, nearly every one 
of them wearing marksman 's medal or bet- 
ter, that of the sharpshooter or expert 
rifleman, did not wait for those gray-clad 
hordes to advance nearer. Calmly they set 
their sights and aimed with the same pre- 
cision that they had shown upon the rifle 
ranges at Paris Island, Mare Island, and 
Quantico. Incessantly their rifles cracked, 




Funeral of first Americans to die in France. Impressive rituals marked the burial of Corporal James D. 
Gresham, Private Thomas F. Enright and Private Merle D. Hay, of Company F, 16th Infantry. 



that was green with unharvested wheat, 
awaiting the time when they should be sum- 
moned to battle. The next day at 5 o 'clock, 
the afternoon of June 2, began the battle of 
Chateau Thierry, with the Americans hold- 
ing the line against the most vicious wedge 
of the German advance. 

BATTLE OF CHATEAU THIEEKY. 

The advance of the Germans was across 
a wheat field, driving at Hill 165 and ad- 



and with their fire came the support of the 
artillery. The machine-gun fire, incessant 
also, began to make its inroads upon the ad- 
vancing forces. Closer and closer the 
shrapnel burst to its targets. Caught in a 
seething wave of machine-gun fire, of scat- 
tering shrapnel, of accurate rifle fire, the 
Germans found themselves in a position in 
which further advance could only mean ab- 
solute suicide. The lines hesitated. They 



THE MARINES 



297 



stopped. They broke for cover, while the 
Marines raked the woods and ravines in 
which they had taken refuge with machine 
gun and rifle to prevent them making an- 
other attempt to advance by infiltrating 
through. Above, a French airplane was 
checking up on the artillery fire. Surprised 
by the fact that men should deliberately set 
their sights, adjust their range, and then 
fire deliberately at an advancing foe, each 
man picking his target instead of firing 
merely in the direction of the enemy, the 
aviator signalled below "Bravo!" In the 



to defend the positions they had won with 
all the stubbornness possible. In the black 
recesses of Belleau Wood the Germans had 
established nest after nest of machine 
guns. There in the jungle of matted un- 
derbrush, of vines, of heavy foliage, they 
had placed themselves in positions they be- 
lieved impregnable. And this meant that 
unless they could be routed, unless they 
could be thrown back, the breaking of the 
line would be only a matter of time. 
There would come another drive and an- 
other. The battle of Chateau Thierry was 




Honoring Old Glory on German territory. 



rear that word was echoed again and again. 
The Grerman drive on Paris had been 
stopped. 

FIERCE FIGHTIISTG IN BELLEAU WOOD. 

For the next few days the fighting took 
on the character of pushing forth outposts 
and determining the strength of the enemy. 
Now, the fighting had changed. The Ger- 
mans, mystified that they should have run 
against a stone wall of defense just when 
they believed that their advance would be 
easiest, had halted, amazed ; then prepared 



therefore not won and could not be won 
until Belleau Wood had been cleared of the 
enemy. 

It was June 6 that the attack of the 
American troops began against that wood 
and its adjacent surroundings, with the 
wood itself and the towns of Torcy and 
Bouresches forming the objectives. At 5 
o'clock the attack came, and there began 
the tremendous sacrifices which the Marine 
Corps gladly suffered that the German 
fighters might be thrown back. 



298 



THE MAHINES 



FOUGHT IN AMERICAN FASHION. 

The Marines fought strictly according to 
American methods — a rush, a halt, a rush 
again, in four-wave formation, the rear 
waves taking over the work of those who 
had fallen before them, passing over the 
bodies of their dead comrades and plung- 
ing ahead, until they, too, should be torn to 
bits. But behind those waves were more 
waves, and the attack went on. 

"Men fell like flies"; the expression is 



CHAEGING MACHINE-GUN NESTS. 

In Belleau "Wood the fighting had been 
literally from tree to tree, stronghold to 
stronghold; and it was a fight which must 
last for weeks before its accomplishment in 
victory. Belleau Wood was a jungle, its 
every rocky formation forming a German 
machine-gun nest, almost impossible to 
reach by artillery or grenade fire. There 
was only one way to wipe out these nests — 
by the bayonet. And by this method were 




Paris gives wonderful reception to American troops. 



that of an officer writing from the field. 
Companies that had entered the battle 250 
strong dwindled to 50 and 60, with a ser- 
geant in command; but the attack did not 
falter. At 9 :45 o'clock that night Boures^ 
ches was taken by Lieut. James F. Eobert- 
son and twenty-odd men of his platoon; 
these soon were joined by two reinforcing 
platoons. Then came the enemy counter 
attacks, but the Marines held. 



they wiped out, for United States Marines, 
bare chested, shouting their battle cry 
of "E-e-e-e-e y-a-a-h-h-h yip!" charged 
straight into the murderous fire from those 
guns, and won! Out of the number that 
charged, in more than one instance, only 
one would reach the stronghold. There, 
with his bayonet as his only weapon, he 
would either kill or capture the defenders 
of the nest, and then swinging the gun 



THE MARINES 



299 



about in its position, turn it against the 
remaining German positions in the forest. 
Such was the character of the fighting in 
Belleau Wood; fighting which continued 
until July 6, when after a short relief the 
invincible Americans finally were taken 
back to the rest billet for recuperation. 

•HELD THE LINE FOR MANY WEARY DAYS. 

In all the history of the Marine Corps 
there is no such battle as that one in Bel- 
leau Wood. Fighting day and night with- 



ter that they were unable to supply, seeing 
men fight on after they had been wounded 
and until they dropped unconscious; time 
after time officers seeing these things, be- 
lieving that the very limit of human en- 
durance had been reached, would send back 
messages to their post command that their 
men were exhausted. But in answer to 
this would come the word that the lines 
must hold, and if possible those lines must 
attack, and the lines obeyed. Without wa- 




The American Red Cross workers at this station are feeding the Saloniki refugees, who are sheltered in 

the tents that dot the plain. 



out relief, without sleep, often without 
water, and for days without hot rations, 
the Marines met and defeated the best 
divisions that Germany could throw into 
the line. The heroism and doggedness 
of that battle are unparalleled. Time 
after time officers seeing their lines cut 
to pieces, seeing their men so dog tired 
that they even fell asleep under shell fire, 
hearing their wounded calling for the wa- 



ter, without food, without rest they went 
forward — and forward every time to vic- 
tory. Companies had been so torn and lac- 
erated by losses that they were hardly 
platoons ; but they held their lines and ad- 
vanced them. In more than one case com- 
panies lost every officer, leaving a sergeant 
and sometimes a corporal to command, and 
the advance continued. After 13 days in 
this inferno of fire a captured German of- 



300 



THE MARINES 




Where first American officer was wounded in 
France. Lieut. De Vere H. Harden, of the Signal 
Corps, is the man who was wounded, and his dis- 
tinction is a noteworthy one. 

ficer told with his dying breath of a fresh 
division of Germans that was about to be 
thrown into the battle to attempt to wrest 
from the Marines that part of the wood 
they had gained. The Marines, who for 
days had been fighting on their sheer 
nerve, who had been worn out from nights 
of sleeplessness, from lack of rations, from 
terrific shell and machine-gun fire, straight- 
ened their lines and prepared for the at- 
tack. It came— as the dj-ing German officer 
had predicted. 

GEEMAN CEACK TEOOPS EEPXJLSED AND BEATEN, 

At 2 o'clock on the morning of June 13 
it was launched by the Germans along the 
whole front. Without regard for men, the 
enemy hurled his forces against Bour- 
esches and the Bois de Belleau, and sought 
to win back what had been taken from Ger- 
many by the Americans. The orders were 
that these positions must be taken at all 
costs ; that the utmost losses in men must 
be endured that the Bois de Belleau and 



Bouresches might fall again into German 
hands. But the depleted lines of the Ma- 
rines held; the men who had fought on 
their nerve alone for days once more , 
showed the mettle of which they were ' 
made. With their backs to the trees and 
boulders of the Bois de Belleau, with their 
sole shelter the scattered ruins of Bou- 
resches, the thinning lines of the Marines 
repelled the attack and crashed back the 
new division which had sought to wrest the 
position from them. 

And so it went. Day after day, night 
after night, while time after time messages 
like the following traveled to the post com- 
mand: 

"Losses heavy. Difficult to get run- 
ners through. Some have never returned. 
Morale excellent, but troops about all in. 
Men exhausted." 

Exhausted, but holding on. And they 
continued to hold on in spite of every dif- 
ficulty. Advancing their lines slowly day 
by day, the Marines finally prepared their 
positions to such an extent that the last 
rush for the possession of the wood could 
be made. Then, on June 24, following a 
tremendous barrage, the struggle began. 

The barrage literally tore the woods to 
pieces, but even its immensity could not 
wipe out all the nests that remained; the 
emplacements that were behind almost 
every clump of bushes, every jagged, rough 
group of boulders. But those that re- 




The grave of Lieut. Quentin Roosevelt, aviator, 
and son of ex-President Roosevelt, who was killed 
during an air raid over enemy lines on July 14 last, 
has been located in France. 



THE MARINES 



301 



mained were wiped out by the American 
method of the rush and the bayonet, and 
in the days that followed every foot of 
Belleau Wood was cleared of the enemy 
and held by the frayed lines of the Amer- 
icans. 

PRAISE FROM FRENCH STAFF 

It was, therefore, with the feeling of 
work well done that the depleted lines of 
the Marines were relieved in July, that 
they might be filled with replacements and 
made ready for the grand offensive in the 
vicinity of Soissons, July 18. And in rec- 
ognition of their sacrifice and bravery this 
praise was forthcoming from the French : 
"Akmy Headquakters, June 30, 1918. 
In view of the brilliant conduct of the 
Fourth Brigade of the Second United 
States Division, which in a spirited fight 
took Bouresches and the important strong 
point of Bois de Belleau, stubbornly de- 
fended by a large enemy force, the general 
commanding the Sixth Army orders that 
henceforth, in all official papers, the Bois 
de Belleau shall be named 'Bois de la 
Brigade de Marine.' 

"Division General Degoutte, 
"Commanding Sixth Army." 

GE^f. PERSHING PERSONALLY CONGRATULATES 
MARINES 

Gen. Pershing's congratulations also 
jtvere contained in the following order, is- 
sued by the brigade commander, dated 





-^^ 


1 


IsH' j:£_jliL 9^1 


^gPfll 


^^^ 


1 




w^^ 


1 




" _ . . ._*,• „ »^ i^ 


_..J 




A member of an American Field Battalion is shown 
carrying an aged French woman into a cellar while a 
Hun air raid is going on. 



Husky Americans landing at Bordeaux. 



June 9, 1918, to the units of his command : 

"The brigade commander takes pride in 
announcing that, in addition to the com- 
mander in chief's telegram of congratula- 
tion to the Fourth Brigade, published in 
an indorsement from the division com- 
mander, dated June 9, Gen. Pershing has 
today visited division headquarters and 
sent his personal greetings and congratula- 
tions to the Marine Brigade. He also 
added that Gen. Foeh, commander in chief 
of the allied armies in France, especially 
charged him this morning to give the Ma- 
rine Brigade his love and congratulations 
on their fine work of the past week. 

"By command of Brig. Gen. Harbord. 

"H. Lay, Major, Adjutant." 

GEN. HARBOED's commendation 

On July 18 the Marines were again called 
into action in the vicinity of Soissons, near 
Tigny and Vierzy. In the face of a mur- 
derous fire from concentrated machine 
guns, which contested every foot of their 



302 



THE MARINES 



advance, the United States Marines moved 
forward until the severity of their casual- 
ties necessitated that they dig in and hold 
the positions they had gained. Here, 
again, their valor called forth official 
praise, which came in the following: 

"General Orders, No. 46. 

"It is with keen pride that the divisional 
commander transmits to the command the 
congratulations and affectionate greetings 
of Gen. Pershing, who visited the divisional 
headquarters last night. His praise of the 



11 batteries of artillery, over 100 machine 
guns, minnenwerfers, and supplies. The 
Second Division has sustained the best 
traditions of the Eegular Army and the 
Marine Corps. The story of your achieve- 
ments will be told in millions of homes in 
all allied nations tonight. 

"J. G. Haeboed, 
"Major General, N. A. 
"France, July 21." 




American troops learning how to go "over tlie top." With veterans of the battlefield as instructors, and 
their native dash, they soon made good soldiers. 



gallant work of the division on the 18th 
and 19th is echoed by the French high 
command, the Third Corps commander, 
American Expeditionary Forces, and in a 
telegram from the former divisional com- 
mander. In spite of two sleepless nights, 
long marches through rain and mud, and 
the discomfort of hunger and thirst, the 
division attacked side by side with the gal- 
lant First Moroccan Division, and main- 
tained itself with credit. You advanced 
over 6 miles, captured over 3,000 prisoners, 



IN BATTLE FOB ST. MIHIEL SALIENT 

Then came the battle for the St. Mihiel 
salient. On the night of September 11 the 
Second Division took over a line running 
from Remenauville to Limey, and on the 
night of September 14 and the morning of 
September 15 attacked, with two days' 
objectives ahead of them. Overcoming the 
enemy resistance, they romped through to 
the Eupt de Mad, a small river, crossed it 
on stone bridges, occupied Thiacourt, the 



THE MARINES 



303 



first day's objective, scaled the heights 
just beyond it, pushed on to a line running 
from the Zammes-Jouiney Ridges to the 
Binvaux Forest, and there rested, with the 
second day's objectives occupied by 2:50 
o'clock of the first day. The casualties of 
the division were about 1,000, of which 134 
were killed. Of these, about half were 
Marines. The captures in which the Ma- 
rines participated were 80 German officers, 
3,200 men, niiiety-odd cannon, and vast 



swept the enemy from the field. 

"John A. Lejeune, 
"Major General, 
"United States Marine Corps." 

CAPTURE OF BLANC MONT EIDGE 

But even further honors were to befall 
the fighting, landing, and building force, 
of which the Navy is justly proud. In the 
early part of October it became necessary 




United States nurses arriving in England on their way to France. The wonderfully humane work done by 
the nurses at the front was the subject of hearty praise by General Pershing. 



stores. In his congratulations, following 
the battle, Gen. Lejeune said: 

"September 17, 1918. 

"General Orders, No. 54. 

"I desire to express to the officers and 
men my profound appreciation of their 
brilliant and successful attack in the recent 
engagement. 

"Our division maintained the prestige 
and honor of the country proudly and 



for the allies to capture the bald, jagged 
ridge 20 miles due east of Rheims, known 
as Blanc Mont Ridge. Here the armies of 
Germany and the allies had clashed more 
than once, and attempt after attempt had 
been made to wrest it from German hands. 
It was a keystone of the German defense, 
the fall of which would have a far-reaching 
effect upon the enemy armies. To the 
glory of the United States Marines, let it 
be said, that they were again a part of that 



304 



THE MARINES 



splendid Second Division which swept for- 
ward in the attack which freed Blanc Mont 
Eidge from German hands, pushed its way 
down the slopes, and occupied the level 
ground just beyond, thus assuring a vic- 
tory, the full import of which can best be 
judged by the order of Gen. Lejeune, fol- 
lowing the battle : 

"Fkakce, October 11, 1918. 

"Officers and men of the Second Division: 



selves several German divisions from other 
parts of the front you greatly assisted the 
victorious advance of the allied armies be- 
tween Cambrai and St. Quentin. 

"Your heroism and the heroism of our 
comrades who died on the battle field will 
live in history forever, and will be emu- 
lated by the young men of our country for 
generations to come. 




Americans Going Forward to the iirst line trenches. Troops of the 7th Infantry are climbing aboard 
trucks of the Motor Transport Service on the way to the firing hne, relieving those who have already rid- 
den part of the way. 



"It is beyond my power of expression to 
describe fitly my admiration for your hero- 
ism. You attacked magnificently and you 
seized Blanc Mont Eidge, the keystone of 
the arch constituting the enemy's main po- 
sition. You advanced beyond the ridge, 
breaking the enemy's lines, and you held 
the ground gained with a tenacity which is 
unsurpassed in the annals of war. 

"As a direct result of your victory, the 
German armies east and west of Eheims 
are in full retreat, and by drawing on your- 



"To be able to say when this war is fin- 
ished, 'I belonged to the Second Division; 
I fought with it at the Battle of Blanc Mont 
Ridge,' will be the highest honor that can 
come to any man. 

"John A. Lejeune, 

"Major General, 

"United States Marine Corps, 
' ' Commanding." 



THE MARINES 



305 



MARKSMANSHIP AMAZES ALLIES 

Thus it is that the United States Marines 
have fulfilled the glorious traditions of 
their corps in this their latest duty as the 
"soldiers who go to sea." Their sharp- 
shooting — and in one regiment 93 per cent 
of the men wear the medal of marksman- 
ship, a sharpshooter, or an expert rifleman 
— has amazed soldiers of European armies, 
accustomed merely to shooting in the gen- 
eral direction of the enemy. Under the 
fiercest fire they have calmly adjusted their 
sights, aimed for their man, and killed him, 
and in bayonet attacks their advance on 
machine gun nests has been irresistible. In 
the official citation lists more than one 
American Marine is credited with taking 
an enemy machine gun single handed, bay- 
oneting its crew and then turning the gun 
against the foe. In one battle alone, that 
of Belleau Wood, the citation lists bear the 
names of fully 500 United States marines 
who so distinguished themselves in battle 
as to call forth the official commendation 
of their superior officers. 

CORPS FULFILLED EVERY GLORIOUS TRADITION 

More than faithful in every emergency, 
accepting hardships with admirable mo- 
rale, proud of the honor of taking their 
place as shock troops for the American 
legions, they have fulfilled every glorious 
tradition of their corps, and they have 
given to the world a list of heroes whose 
names will go down to all history. Let 
one, therefore, stand for the many, one 
name denote all, one act of heroism tell 
the story of the countless deeds of bravery 
that stand forth brilliantly upon the vic- 
torious pages of America's participation 
in this the world's greatest war: 

"First Sergt. Daniel Daly, Seventy- 
third (Machine Gun) Company, twice 
holder of the medal of honor, repeatedly 
performed deeds of valor and great serv- 
ice. On June 5 he extinguished, at risk of 
his life, fire in the ammunition dump at 
Lucy-le-Bocage. On June 7, while sector 
was under one of its heaviest bombard- 
ments, he visited all gun crews of his com- 
pany, then posted over a wide section of 
front, cheering the men. On June 10, sin- 
gle-handed, he attacked enemy machine- 




German Trenches Captured by the Allies. 

gun emplacement and captured it by use 
of hand grenades and his automatic pistol. 
On the same date, during enemy attack on 
Bouresches, he brought in wounded under 
fire. At all times, by his reckless daring, 
constant attention to the wants of his men, 
and his unquenchable optimism, he was a 
tower of strength until wounded by enemy 
shrapnel fire on June 20. A peerless sol- 
dier of the old school, twice decorated for 
gallantry in China and Santo Domingo." 

I must add this citation of a typical deed 
of self-sacrifice, illustrative of the spirit 
of the noble privates in the corps: 

"Pvt. Albert E. Brooks, Company F, 
Sixth Marines : Conspicuous for his heroic 
action in placing his body in front of his 
platoon leader while under heavy machine- 
gun fire in order to dress the latter 's 
wounds. He was shot twice in the hip 
while performiDg this act of mercy." 



306 



THE MARINES 




American Expeditionary Forces 



By 




A remarkable summary of the opera- 
tions of the American 'Expeditionary 
Force in France from the date of its organ- 
ization, May 26, 1917, to the signing of 
the armistice November 11, 1918, was 
cabled to the Secretciry of War by Gener- 
al Pershing on November 20, 1918. His 
account of the active military operations 
was as follows: 

COMBAT OPERATIONS 

During our period of training in the trench- 
es some of our divisions had engaged the 
er^emy in local combats, the most important 
of which was Seicheprey by the 26th on April 
20, 1918, in the Toul sector, but none had par- 
ticipated in action as a unit. The 1st Divi- 
sion, which had passed through the prelimi- 
nary stages of training, had gone to the 
trenches for its first period of instruction at 
the end of October, and by March 21, when 
the German offensive in Picardy began, we 
had four divisions with experience in the 
trenches, all of which were equal to any de- 
mands of battle action. The crisis which this 
offensive developed was such that our occu- 
pation of an American sector must be post- 
poned. 

On March 28 I placed at the disposal of 
Marshal Foch, who had been agreed upon as 
Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Armies, all 
of our forces to be used as he might decide. 
At his request the 1st Division was transferred 
from the Toul sector to a position in reserve at 
Chaumont en Vexin. As German superiority 
in numbers required prompt action, an agree- 
ment was reached at the Abbeville conference 
of the allied premiers and commanders and 
myself on May 2 by which the British ship- 
ping was to transport ten American divisions 
to the British army area, where they were to 
be trained and equipped, and additional Brit- 
ish shipping was to be provided for as many 
divisions as possible for use elsewhere. 



On April 26 the 1st Division had gone into 
the line in the Montdidier salient on the Pic- 
ardy battle front. Tactics had been suddenly 
revolutionized to those of open warfare, and 
our men, confident of the results of their train- 
ing, were eager for the test. On the morning 
of May 28 this division attacked the command- 
ing German position in its front, taking with 
splendid dash the town of Cantigny and all 
other objectives, which were organized and 
held steadfastly against vicious counterattacks 
and galling artillery fire. Although local, this 
brilliant action had an electrical effect, as it 
demonstrated our fighting qualities under ex- 
treme battle conditions, and also that the en- 
emy's troops were not altogether invincible. 

The German Aisne offensive, which began 
on May 27, had advanced rapidly toward the 
River Marne and Paris, and the Allies faced 
a crisis equally as grave as that of the Picardy 
offensive in March. Again every available 
man was placed at Marshal Foch's disposal, 
and the 3rd Division, which had just come 
from its preliminary training in the trenches, 
was hurried to the Marne. Its motorized ma- 
chine-gun battalion preceded the other units 
and successfully held the bridgehead at the 
Marne, opposite Chateau-Thierry. The 2nd 
Division, in reserve near Montdidier, was sent 
by motor trucks and other available transport 
to check the progress of the enemy toward 
Paris. The division attacked and retook the 
town and railroad station at Bouresches and 
sturdily held its ground against the enemy's 
best guard divisions. In the battle of Belleau 
Wood, which followed, our men proved their 
superiority and gained a strong tactical posi- 
tion, with far greater loss to the enemy than 
to ourselves. On July 1, before the Second 
was relieved, it captured the village of Vaux 
with most splendid precision. 

Meanwhile our 2nd Corps, under Major- 
General George B. Read, had been organized 
for the command of our divisions with the 
British, which were held back in training areas 
or assigned to second-line defenses. Five of 



308 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



the ten divisions were withdrawn from the 
British area in June, three to relieve divisions 
in Lorraine and in the Vosges and two to the 
Paris area to join the group of American di- 
visions, which stood between the city and any 
further advance of the enemy in that direc- 
tion. 

BATTLE OF CHATEAU-THIERRY 

The great June, July troop movement from 
the States was well under way, and, although 
these troops were to be given some preliminary 
training before being put into action, their 
very presence warranted the use of all the old- 
er divisions in the confidence that we did not 
lack reserves. Elements of the 42d Division 
were in the line east of Rheims against the 
German ofifensive of July 15, and held their 
ground unflinchingly. On the right flank of 
this offensive four companies of the 28th Di- 
vision were in position in face of the advanc- 
ing waves of the German infantry. The 3rd 
Division was holding the bank of the Marne 
from the bend east of the mouth of the Surme- 
lin to the west of Mezy, opposite Chateau 
Thierry, where a large force of German in- 
fantry sought to force a passage under support 
of powerful artillery concentrations and under 
cover of smoke screens. A single regiment 
of the 3rd wrote one of the most brilliant 
pages in our military annals on this occasion. 
It prevented the crossing at certain points on 
its front while, on either flank, the Ger 
mans, who had gained a footing, pressed for- 
ward. Our men, firing in three directions, met 
the German attacks with counterattacks at 
critical points and succeeded in throwing two 
German divisions into complete confusion, cap- 
turing 600 prisoners. 

The great force of the -German Chateau- 
Thierry offensive established the deep Marne 
salient, but the enemy was taking chances, and 
the vulnerability of this pocket to attack might 
be turned to his disadvantage. Seizing this 
opportunity to support my conviction, every 
division with any sort of training was made 
available for use in a counteroffensive. The 
place of honor in the thrust toward Soissons 
on July 18 was given to our 1st and 3nd Di- 
visions in company with chosen French divi 
sions. Without the usual brief warning of 
a preliminary bombardment, the massed 
French and American artillery, firing by the 
map, laid down its rolling barrage at dawn 
while the infantry began its charge. The tacti- 
cal handling of our troops under these trying 
conditions was excellent throughout the ac- 
tion. The enemy brought up large numbers 
of reserves and made a stubborn defense, both 
with machine guns and artillery, but through 
five days' fighting the 1st Division continued 



to advance until it had gained the heights 
above Soissons and captured the village of 
Berzy-le-Sec. The 3d Division took 'Beau 
Repaire farm and Vierzy in a very rapid ad- 
vance and reached a position in front of Tigny 
at the end of its second day. These two di- 
visions captured 7,000 prisoners and over 100 
pieces of artillery. 

The 26th Division, which, with a French 
division, was under command of our 1st Corps, 
acted as a pivot of the movement toward Sois- 
sons. On the 18th it took the village of Torcy 
while the 3d Division was crossing the Marne 
in pursuit of the retiring enemy. The 26th 
attacked again on the 21st, and the enemy 
withdrew past the Chateau-Thierry-Soissons 
road. The 3d Division, continuing its progress, 
took the heights of Mont St. Pere and the vil- 
lages of Charteves and Jaulgonne in the face 
of both machine gun and artillery fire. 

On the 24th, after the Germans had fallen 
back from Trugny and Epieds, our 42d Di- 
vision, which had been brought over from the 
Champagne, relieved the 26th, and fighting its 
way through the Foret de Fere, overwhelmed 
the nest of machine guns in its path. By the 
27th it had reached the Ourcq, whence the 
3d and 4th Divisions were already advancing, 
while the French divisions with which we 
were co-operating were moving forward at 
other points. 

The 3d Division had made its advance into 
Roncheres Wood on the 29th and was relieved 
for rest by a brigade of the Thirty-second. 
The Forty-second and Thirty-second under- 
took the task ot, conquering the heights be- 
yond Cierges, the Forty-second capturing Ser- 
gy and the Thirty-second capturing Hill 230, 
both American divisions joining in the pursuit 
of the enemy to the Vesle, and thus the opera- 
tion of reducing the salient was finished. 
Meanwhile the Forty-second was relieved by 
the Fourth at Chery-Chartreuve, and the Thir- 
ty-second by the Twenty-eighth, while the 
Seventy-seventh Division took up a position 
on the Vesle. The operations of these divi- 
sions on the Vesle were under the 3rd Corps, 
Major-General Robert L. Bullard .command- 
ing. 

BATTLE OF ST. MIHIEL 

With the reduction of the Marne salient, we 
could look forward to the concentration of our 
divisions in our own zone. In view of the 
forthcoming operation against the St. Mihiel 
salient, which had long been planned as our 
first offensive action on a large scale, the 
First Army was organized on August 10 under 
my personal command. While American units 
had held different divisional and corps sectors 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



309 



along the western front, there had not been 
up to this time, for obvious reasons, a distinct 
American sector; but, in view of the impor- 
tant parts the American forces were now to 
play, it was necessary to take over a perma- 
nent portion of the hne. Accordingly, on Au- 
gust 30, the line beginning at Port sur Seille, 
east of the Moselle and extending to the west 
through St. Mihiel, thence north to a point 
opposite Verdun, was placed under my com- 
mand. The American sector was afterward 
extended across the Meuse to the western edge 
of the Argonne Forest, and included the 2d 
Colonial French, which held the point of the 
salient, and the 17th French Corps, which oc- 
cupied the heights above Verdun. 

The preparation for a complicated operation 
against the formidable defenses in front of us 
included the assembling of divisions and of 
corps and army artillery, transport, aircraft, 
tanks, ambulances, the location of hospitals, 
and the molding together of all of the elements 
of a great modern army with its own railroads, 
supplied directly by our own Service of Sup- 
ply. The concentration for this operation, 
which was to be a surprise, involved the move- 
ment, mostly at night, of approximately 600,- 
000 troops, and required for its success the 
most careful attention to every detail. 

The French were generous in giving us as- 
sistance in corps and army artillery, with its 
personnel, and we were confident from the 
start of our superiority over the enemy in 
guns of all calibers. Our heavy guns were 
able to reach Metz and to interfere seriously 
with German rail movements. The French 
Independent Air Force was placed under my 
command which, together with the British 
bombing squadrons and our air forces, gave us 
the largest assembly of aviation that had ever 
been engaged in one operation on the western 
front. 

From Les Eparges around the nose of the 
salient at St. Mihiel to the Moselle River the 
line was roughly forty miles long and situated 
on commanding ground greatly strengthened 
by artificial defenses. Our 1st Corps (82d, 
90th, 5th and 2d Divisions), under the com- 
mand of Major-General Hunter Liggett, re- 
strung its right on Pont-a-Mousson, with its 
left joining our 3rd Corps (the 89th, 42nd and 
1st Divisions), under Major-General Joseph 
T. Dickman, in line to Xivray, were to swing 
toward Vigneulles on the pivot of the Moselle 
River for the initial assault. From Xivray to 
Mouilly the 2d Colonial French Corps was in 
line in the center, and our 5th Corps, under 
command of Major-General George H. Cam- 
eron, with our 26th Division and a French 
division at the western base of the salient, 



were to attack three dififerent hills— Les 
Eparges, Combres and Amaranthe. Our 1st 
Corps had in reserve the 78th Division, our 
4th Corps the 3d Division, and our First Army 
the 35th and 91st Divisions, with the 80th and 
33d available. It should be understood that 
our corps organizations are very elastic, and 
that we have at no time had permanent as- 
signments of divisions to corps. 

After four hours' artillery preparations, the 
sfven American divisions in the front line ad- 
vanced at 5 a. m. on September 12, assisted 
by a limited number of tanks manned partly by 
Americans and partly by French. These di- 
visions, accompanied by groups of wire cutters 
and others armed with bangalore torpedoes, 
went through the successive bands of barbed 
wire that protected the enemy's front line and 
support trenches, in irresistible waves on 
schedule time, breaking down all defense of 
an enemy demoralized by the great volume of 
our artillery fire and our sudden approach out 
of the fog. 

Our 1st Corps advanced to Thiaucourt, while 
our 4th Corps curved back to the southwest 
through Nonsard. The 2d Colonial French 
Corps made the slight advance required of it 
on vei^ difficult ground, and the 5th Corps 
took fts three ridges and repulsed a counter- 
attack. A rapid march brought reserve regi- 
ments of a division of the 5th Corps into Vig 
neules in the early morning, where it linked 
up with patrols of our 4th Corps, closing the 
salient and forming a new line west of Thiau- 
court to Vigneulles and beyond Fresnes-en- 
Woevre. At the cost of only 7,000 casualties, 
mostly light, we had taken 16,000 prisoners 
and 443 guns, a great quantity of material, re- 
leased the inhabitants of many villages from 
enemy domination, and established our lines 
in a position to threaten Metz. This signal 
success of the American F'irst Army in its first 
offensive was of prime importance. The Allies 
found that they had a formidable army to aid 
them, and the enemy learned finally that he 
had one to reckon with. 

MEUSE-ARGONNE OFFENSIVE, FIRST PHASE 

On the day after we had taken the St. Mi- 
hiel salient, much of our corps and army artil- 
lery which had operated at St. Mihiel, and our 
divisions in reserve at other points, were al- 
ready on the move toward the area back of the 
line between the Meuse River and the western 
edge of the forest of Argonne. With the ex- 
ception of St. Mihiel, the old German front 
line from Switzerland to the east of Rheims 
was still intact. In the general attack all along 
the line, the operation assigned the American 
Army as the hinge of this allied oiTensive was 
directed toward the important railroad com- 



310 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



munications of the German armies through 
Mezieres and Sedan. The enemy must hold 
fast to this part of his lines or the withdrawal 
of his forces with four years' accumulation of 
plants and material would be dangerously 
imperiled. 

The German Army had as yet shown no 
demoralization, and, while the mass of its 
troops had suffered in morale, its first-class 
divisions, and notably its machine-gun de- 
fense, were exhibiting remarkable tactical effi- 
ciency as well as courage. The German Gen- 
eral Staff was fully aware of the consequences 
of a success on the Meuse-Argonne line. Cer- 



screened by dense thickets, had been gener- 
ally considered impregnable. Our order of 
battle from right to left was the 3d Corps 
from the Meuse to Malancourt, with the 33d, 
80th and 4th divisions in line, and the 3d 
Division as corps reserve ; the 5th Corps from 
Malancourt to Vauquois, with 79th, 87th and 91st 
Divisions in line, and the 32d in corps reserve, 
and the 1st Corps, from Vauquois to Vienne le 
Chateau, with 35th, 28th and 77th Divisions in 
line, and the 92d in corps reserve. The army 
reserve consisted of the 1st, 29th and 82d 
Divisions. 
On the night of September 25 our troops 




French and Americans Advance to Grenade Attack These staunch allies are shown crossing No Man's 
Land somewhere on the front in France. They are moving cautiously, ready to use the grenades they are 



carrying in the sacks slung over their shoulders 

tain that he would do everything in his power 
to oppose us, the action was planned with as 
much secrecy as possible and was undertaken 
with the determination to use all our divisions 
in forcing decision. We expected to draw the 
best German divisions to our front and to con- 
sume them while the enemy was held under 
grave apprehension lest our attack should 
break his line, which it was our firm purpose 
to do. 

Our right flank was protected by the Meuse, 
while our left embraced the Argonne Forest 
whose ravines, hills, and elaborate defense, 



quietly took the place of the French, who 
thinly held the line of this sector, which had 
long been inactive. In the attack which be- 
gan on the 26th we drove through the barbed 
wire entanglements and the sea of shell craters 
across No Man's Land, mastering all the first- 
line defences. Continuing on the 27th and 
28th, against machine guns and artiHery of 
an increasing number of enemy reserve divi- 
sions, we penetrated to a depth of from three 
to seven miles and took the village of Mont- 
faucon and its commanding hill and Exer- 
mont, Gercourt, Cuisy, Septsarges, Malan- 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



311 



court, Ivoiry, Epinonville, Charpentry, Very 
and other villages. East of the Meuse one 
of our divisions, which was with the 2d 
Colonial French Corps, captured Marcheville 
and Rieville, giving further protection to the 
flank of our main body. We had taken 
10,000 prisoners, we had gained our point of 
forcing the battle into the open, and were 
prepared for the enemy's reaction, which was 
bound to come, as he had good roads and 
ample railroad facilities for bringing up his 
artillery and reserves. 

In the chill rain of dark nights our en- 
gineers had to build new roads across spongy 
shell-torn areas, repair broken roads beyond 
No Man's Land, and build bridges. Our 
gunners, with no thought of sleep, put their 
shoulders to wheels and drag-ropes to bring 
their guns through the mire in support of 
the infantry, now under the increasing fire of 
the enemy's artillery. Our attack had taken 
the enemy by surprise, but quickly recover- 
ing himself, he began to fire counterattacks 
in strong force, supported by heavy bombard- 
ments, with large quantities of gas. From 
September 28 until October 4 we maintained 
the offensive against patches of woods de- 
fended by snipers and continuous lines of 
machine guns, and pushed forward our guns 
and transport, seizing strategical points in 
preparation for further attacks. 

OTHER UNITS WITH ALLIES 

Other divisions attached to the allied armies 
were doing their part. It was the fortune of 
our 2d Corps, composed of the 27th and 30th 
Divisions, which had remained with the Brit- 
ish, to have a place of honor in cooperation 
with the Australian Corps on September 29 
and October 1 in the assault on the Hinden- 
burg Line where the St. Quentin Canal passes 
through a tunnel under a ridge. The 30th 
Division speedily broke through the main line 
of defense for all its objectives, while the 
27th pushed on impetuously through the main 
line until some of its elements reached Gouy. 
In the midst of the maze of trenches and 
shell craters and under crossfire from machine 
guns the other elements fought desperately 
against odds. In this and in later actions, 
from October 6 to October 19, our 2d Corps 
captured over 6,000 prisoners and advanced 
over thirteen miles. The spirit and aggres- 
siveness of these divisions have been highly 
praised by the British Army commander un- 
der whom they served. 

On October 2-9 our 2d and 36th Divisions 
were sent to assist the French in an important 
attack against the old German positions be- 
fore Rheims. The 2d conquered the com- 



plicated defense works on their front against 
a persistent defense worthy of the grimmest 
period of trench warfare and attacked the 
strongly held wooded hill of Blanc Mont, 
which they captured in a second assault, 
sweeping over it with consummate dash and 
skill. This division then repulsed strong 
counterattacks before the village and ceme- 
tery of Ste. Etienne and took the town, forc- 
ing the Germans to fall back from before 
Rheims and yield positions they had held since 
September, 1914. On October 9 the 36th Divi- 
sion relieved the 2d, and in its first experience 
under fire withstood very severe artillery 
bombardment and rapidly took up the pursuit 
of the enemy, now retiring behind the Aisne. 

MEUSE-ARGONNE OFFENSIVE, SECOND PHASE 

The allied progress elsewhere cheered the 
efforts of our men in this crucial contest, as the 
German command threw in more and more 
first-class troops to stop our advance. We 
made steady headway in the almost impen- 
etrable and strongly held Argonne Forest, for, 
despite this reinforcement, it was our army 
that was doing the driving. Our aircraft was 
increasing in skill and numbers and forcing 
the issue, and our infantry and artillery were 
improving rapidly with each new experience. 
The replacements fresh from home were put 
into exhausted divisions with little time for 
training, but they had the advantage of serv- 
ing beside men who knew their business and 
who had almost become veterans overnight. 
The enemy had taken every advantage of the 
terrain, which especially favored the defense 
by a prodigal use of machine guns manned 
by highly trained veterans and by using his 
artillery at short ranges. In the face of such 
strong frontal positions we should have been 
unable to accomplish and progress according 
to previously accepted standards, but I had 
every confidence in our aggressive tactics and 
the courage of our troops. 

On October 4 the attack was renewed all 
along our front. The 3d Corps, tilting to the 
left, followed the Brieulles-Cunel Road ; our 
5th Corps took Gesnes, while the 1st Corps 
advanced for over two miles along the irreg- 
ular valley of the Aire River and in the 
wooded hills of the Argonne that bordered 
the river, used by the enemy with all his art 
and weapons of defense. This sort of fight- 
ing continued against an enemy striving to 
hold every foot of ground and whose very 
strong counterattacks challenged us at every 
point. On the 7th the 1st Corps captured 
Chatel-Chenery and continued along the river 
to Cornay. On the east of the Meuse sector 
one of the two divisions cooperating with the 



312 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



French, captured Consenvoye and the Hau- 
mont Woods. On the 9th the 5th Corps, in 
its progress up the Aire, took Fleville, and 
the 3d Corps, which had continuous fighting 
against odds, was working its way through 
BriueuUes and Cunel. On the 10th we had 
cleared the Argonne Forest of the enemy. 

It was now necessary to constitute a second 
army, and on October 9 the immediate com- 
mand of the First Army was turned over to 
Lieut.-Gen. Hunter Liggett. The command 
of the Second Army, whose divisions occupied 
a sector in the Woevre, was given to Lieut.- 
Gen. Robert L. Bullard, who had been com- 
mander of the 1st Division and then of the 
3d Corps. Major-Gen. Dickman was trans- 
ferred to the command of the 1st Corps, while 
the 5th Corps was placed under Major-Gen. 
Charles P. Summerall, who had recently com- 
manded the 1st Division. Major-Gen. John L. 
Hines, who had gone rapidly up from regi- 
mental to division commander, was assigned 
to the 3d Corps. These four officers had been 
in France from the early days of the expedi- 
tion and had learned their lessons in the school 
of practical warfare. 

Our constant pressure against' the enemy 
brought day by day more prisoners, mostly 
survivors from machine-gun nests captured in 
fighting at close quarters. On October 18 
there was very fierce fighting in the Caures 
Woods east of the Meuse and in the Ormont 
Woods. On the 14th the 1st Corps took St. 
Juvin, and the 5th Corps, in hand-to-hand 
encounters, entered the formidable Kriemhilde 
line, where the enemy had hoped to check us 
indefinitely. Later the 5th Corps penetrated 
further the Kriemhilde line, and the 1st Corps 
took Champignuelles and the important town 
of Grandpre. Our dogged ofifensive was wear- 
ing down the enemy, who continued desperately 
to throw his best troops against us, thus weak- 
ening his line in front of our Allies and making 
their advance less difficult. 

DIVISIONS IN BELGIUM. 

Meanwhile we were not only able to continue 
the battle, but our 37th and 91st Divisions were 
hastily withdrawn from our front and dis- 
patched to help the French Army in Belgium. 
Detraining in the neighborhood of Ypres, these 
divisions advanced by rapid stages to the fight- 
ing Ijne and were assigned to adjacent French 
corps. On October 31, in continuation of the 
Flanders ofifensive, they attacked and methodic- 
ally broke down all enemy resistance. On Nov. 
3, the 37th had completed its mission in dividing 
the enemy across the Escaut River and firmly 
established itself along the east bank included 
in the division zone of action. By a clever 



flanking movement troops of the 91st Division 
captured Spitaals Bosschen, a dififcult wood ex- 
tending across the central part of the division 
sector, reached the Escaut, and penetrated into 
the town of Audenarde. These divisions re- 
ceived high commendation from their corps 
commanders for their dash and energy. 

MEUSE-ARGONNE LAST PHASE. 

On the 23d the 3d and 5th Corps pushed 
northward to the level of Bantheville. While 
we continued to press forward and throw back 
the enemy's violent counterattacks with great 
loss of morale by the enemy game our men more 
der way for the final assault. Evidences of 
loss of morale by the enemyga ve our men more 
confidence in attack and more fortitude in 
enduring the fatigue of incessant eflfort and the 
hardships of very inclement weather. 

With comparatively well-rested divisions, the 
final advance in the Meuse-Argonne front was 
begun on November 1. Our increased artillery 
force acquitted itself magnificently in support of 
the advance, and the enemy broke before the 
determined infantry, which, by its persistent 
fighting of the past weeks and the dash of this 
attack, had overcome his will to resist. The 
3d Corps tooOk Ancreville, Doulcon and Ande- 
vanne, and the 5th Corps took Landres et St. 
Georges and passed through successive lines of 
resistance to Bayonville and Chennery. On the 
2d the 1st Corps joined in the movement, which 
now became an impetuous onslaught that could 
not be stayed. 

On the 3d advance troops surged forward in 
pursuit, some by motor trucks, while the artil- 
lery pressed along the country roads close be- 
hind. The 1st Corps reached Authe and Chatil- 
lon-Sur-Bar„ the 5th Corps, Fosse and Nouart, 
and the 3d Corps, Halles, penetrating the 
enemy's lines to a depth of twelve miles. Our 
large-caliber guns had advanced and were skil- 
fully brought into position to fire upon the 
important lines at Montmedy, Longuyon and 
Conflans. Our 3d Corps crossed the Meuse on 
the 5th and the other corps, in the full confi- 
dence that the day was theirs, feagerly cleared 
t le way of machine guns as they swept north- 
V ard, maintaining complete coordination 
throughout. On the 6th, a division of the 1st 
Corps reached a point on the Meuse opposite 
Sedan, twenty-five miles from our line of de- 
parture. The strategical goal which was our 
highest hope was gained. We had cut the 
enemy's main line of communications, and 
nothing but surrender or an armistice could save 
his army from complete disaster. 

In all forty enemy divisions had been used 
against us in the Meuse- A.rgonne battle. Be- 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



313 



tween September 26 and November 6 we took 
26,059 prisoners and 468 guns on this front. 
Our divisions engaged were the 1st, 3d, 4th, 5th, 
26th, 28th, 29th, 32d, 33d, 35th, 37th, 43d, 77th, 
78th, 79th, 80th, 82d, 89th, 90th and 91st. Many 
of our divisions remained in Hne for a 
length of time that requires nerves of steel, 
while others were sent in again after only a 
few days of rest. The 1st, 5th, 26th, 77th, 80th, 
89th and 90th were in the line twice. Although 
some of the divisions were fighting their first 
battle, they soon became equal to the best. 

OPERATIONS EAST OF THE MEUSE 

On the three days preceding November 10, 
the 3d, the 2d Colonial and the 17th French 
Corps fought a difficult struggle through the 
Meuse Hills south of Stenay and forced the 
enemy into the plain. Meanwhile my plans for 
further use of the American forces contemplated 
an advance between the Meuse and the Moselle 
in the direction of Longwy by the First Army, 
while, at the same time, the Second Army should 
assure the offensive toward the rich coal fields 
of Briey. The operations were to be followed 
by an offensive toward Chateau-Salins east of 
the Moselle, thus isolating Metz. Accordingly, 
attacks on the American front had been ordered, 
and that of the Second Army was in progress 
on the morning of November 11, when instruc- 
tions were received that hostilities should cease 
at 11 o'clock a. m. 

At this moment the line of the American sec- 
tor, from right to left, began at Port-sur-Seille, 
thence across the Moselle to Vandieres and 
through the Woevretsj Bezonvaux, in the foot- 
hills of the Meuse, thence along to the foothills 
and through the northern edge of the Woevre 
forests to the Meus at Mouzay, thence along the 
Meuse connecting with the French under Sedan. 

RELATIONS WITH THE ALLIES 

Cooperation among the Allies has at all times 
been most cordial. A far greater effort has been 
put forth by the allied armies and staffs to assist 
us than could have been expected. The French 
Government and Army have always stood ready 
to furnish us with supplies, equipment and trans- 
portation and to aid us in every way. In the 
towns and hamlets wherever our troops have 
been stationed or billeted the French people have 
everywhere receivd them more as relatives and 
intimate friends than as soldiers of a foreign 
army. For these things words are quite inade- 
quate to express our gratitude. There can be 
no doubt that the relations growing out of our 
associations here assure a permanent friendship 
between the two peoples. Although we have 
not been so intimately associated with the peo- 
ple of Great Britain, yet their troops and ours 



when thrown together have always warmly fra- 
ternized. The reception of those of our forces 
who have passed through England and of those 
who have been stationed there has always been 
enthusiastic. Altogether it has been deeply im- 
pressed upon us that the ties of language and 
blood bring the British and ourselves together 
completely and inseparably. 



There are in Europe altogether, including a 
regiment and some sanitary units with the 
Italian Army and the organizations at Mur- 
mansk, also including those en route from the 
States, approximately 2,053,347 men, less our 
losses. Of this total there are in France 
1,338,169 combatant troops. Forty divisions 
have arrived of which the infantry personnel 
of ten have been used as replacements, leaving 
thirty divisions now in France organized into 
three armies of three corps each. 

The losses of the Americans up to November 
18 are : Killed and wounded, 36,145 ; died of 
disease, 14,811: deaths unclassified, 2,204; 
wounded, 179,625; prisoners, 2,163; missing. 
1,160. We have captured about 44,000 prison- 
ers and 1,4(X) guns, howitzers and trench mor- 
tars. 

[General Pershing then highly praised the 
work of the General Staff, the Service of Sup- 
ply, Medical Corps, Quartermaster Department, 
Ordnance Department, Signal Corps, Engineer 
'Corps, and continued:] 

Our aviators have no equals in daring or in 
fighting ability, and have left a record of cour- 
ageous deeds that will ever remain a brilliant 
page in the annals of our army. While the 
Tank Corps has had limited opportunities, its 
personnel has responded gallantly on every pos- 
sible occasion, and has shown courage of the 
highest order. 

The navy in European waters has at all times 
most cordially aided the army, and it is most 
gratifying to report that there has never before 
been such perfect cooperation between these two 
branches of the service. 

Finally, I pay supreme tribute to our officers 
and soldiers of the line. When I think of their 
heroism, their patience under hardships, their 
unflinching spirit of oft'ensve action, I am filled 
wth emotion which I am unable to express. 
Their deeds are immortal, and they have earned 
the eternal gratitude of our country. 

I am, Mr. Secretary, very respectfully, 
JOHN J. PERSHING, 
General, Commander-in-Chief, 
American Expeditionary Forces. 
To the Secretary of War. 



314 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



The year 1915 may be described as the 
year of "Too late" for the allies, and espe- 
cially for England, so far as land opera- 
tions were concerned. The Gallipoli ad- 
venture is an illustration. During the 
winter a great naval attack upon the Dar- 



mitted Germany to send and place mod- 
ern guns. 

Then, on April 26, British, Australian 
and New Zealand forces landed for an at- 
tack on the land side. The campaign, 
which ran through the year, is a tale of 
heroism and blunders too long to tell here. 




American Officer and Private Win French Decorations. General Gaucher, of the French Army, is 
decorating an American officer and an American soldier for bravery in a recent bombardment 



danelles was planned and begun. It 
failed, with the loss of several vessels. 
Had it been inaugurated the year before 
it is believed it would have succeeded, as 
the usual Turkish slackness had neglected 
the fortifications. But the delay per- 



Had the landing been a few weeks or even 
a few days earlier it might have succeeded, 
but it was again "too late." Victory is 
now believed to have been in sight at one 
time, but the opportunity was missed. On 
Jan. 9, '16 the attempt was finally given up. 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



315 



Again, on March 10, the British drove 
at Neuve Chapelle and took it, but blun- 
ders were made which turned the victory 
into a practical defeat. Four days later, 
however, the Russians took PrzLcmysl and 
stood in the Carpathian passes, and Hun- 
gary cried out for help against an immi- 
nent invasion. 

THE FALL OF WARSAW. 

But in May the Huns, under Macken- 
sen, broke the Russian line on the Duna- 
jec, while Hindenburg drove through 
from Courland toward Warsaw. On 
June 23 the Russians were forced out of 



On May 24, 1915, Italy had entered the 
war on the side of the allies. The timid 
statesmen who had been in power had to 
choose between fighting the Hun and revo- 
lution at home. Not for lack of zeal and 
courage, but because of topographical con- 
ditions Italy was able to accomplish little 
this year. 

In 1866 Italy had obtained Venetia as a 
reward for siding with Prussia against 
Austria. Berlin took care that its prospec- 
tive ally should get the best of its actual 
nlly in the boundary drawing. 

The line was so fixed along the Carnic 
Alps as to be easily defended by Austria 




One of the later types of British Submersible, The "E-87." 



Lemberg ; on Aug. 5 Warsaw fell, and on 
Aug. 25 the Germans took Brest-Litovsk, 
and a few days later drove the Russians 
across the Dwina. Except for occasional 
advances to Galicia, the Russians did lit- 
tle more in the Pohsh theater. 

After the fall of Warsaw the Grand 
Duke Nicholas was displaced from com- 
mand and sent to the Caucasus, whence 
he was to accomplish something against 
the Turks the next year. But with the re- 
treat beyond the Dwina, the Russian 
armies, though this was not realized at the 
time, ceased to be a possible decisive factor. 



and difficult of attack by Italy. To get at 
Austria the Italians had to fight uphill 
through a very rough mountain region 
whose natural defenses had been carefully 
improved by military art. The slow prog- 
ress of the Italian armies for more than a 
year was mainly due to the difficulties of 
the country over which they had to fight 
their way. 

On May 7, 1915, occurred an event which 
filled the world with horror, outside of Ger- 
many, where it was the subject of public 
rejoicing. This was the sinking by a Hun 
submarine of the great Cunard liner Lusi- 
tania, without the slightest warning or giv- 
ing the least opportunity for her people to 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




The Latest Type of U. S. Submarine, the L-1. 



escape. The result was the murder of 1 ,134 
noncombatants, about half of them women 
and children, and more than 100 of them 
Americans. In moral effect this "success" 
was a greater loss to Germany than the 
battle of the Marne, for from it the world 
began to understand that there could be 
no safety for any nation until the German 
empire was destroyed. 

THE DISASTER OF SEKBIA. 

Little Serbia had beaten off the Austrian 
attack the year before, and for nine months 
had kept her soil clear of the invader. But 




A Captured German Stronghold. 



now came her turn to join Belgium in mar- 
tyrdom. 

Having really disposed of Russia, as the 
event proved, even more by corruption of 
its administration, including some of the 
chief ministers of the czar, than by victories 
in the field, the Huns were now able to 
bring Bulgaria to their side and thus turn 
irresistible forces upon hapless Serbia. An 
Austro-Gei'man army swept over the Dan- 
ube; the Bulgars attacked from the east; 
the pro-German king of Greece, whose wife 
was the kaiser's sister, repudiated his sol- 
emn engagement to aid Serbia if attacked 
by Bulgaria. 

The allies attempted to come to Serbia's 
aid by landing troops at Saloniki, but again 
they were "too late." The Serbian army 
was simply overwhelmed, and its retreat 
with most of the civilian population 
through the mountains of Albania to the 
Adriatic was one of the most tragic events 
in history. The Serbian spirit, however, 
remained unbroken, and Serbian soldiers 
did their parts in winning the triumphs 
of 1918. 

Thus in the main theaters of the war the 
year was a bad one for the Allies. In its 
outer fields they made substantial progress. 
Early in the war Australian, New Zealand 
and Japanese forces had seized the German 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



317 



colonies in the Pacific, and the Japanese 
had taken Kaio-Chao, the Hun stronghold 
on the Chinese coast. 

Berlin had counted confidently on a Boer 
revolt in South Africa, but the Boers them- 
selves quickly suppressed some attempts 
and on May 12, 1915, the forces of the Union 
of South Africa captured the German mili- 
tary colony of Southwest Africa. Mean- 
while, British and French colonial forces 



This year was also marked by the ap- 
pearance of a new weapon, poison gas, first 
used by the Huns in the second battle of 
Ypres in April against French colonial 
troops. The break in the line was closed by 
the valor of the Canadians, who suffered 
horribly, but still held fast. 

"they shall not pass" 

The western front battles of 1916 opened 
on Feb. 21 with the great German drive 



IpILi 


• 'j^ 


^A 


r*^ 




^b^vV 






II- - 










1^^ ^ - ^K 


' ' ■ y'. 


■ ^^^^3 


.."^-'> '■". " 


cm. 1 


b^ SSr^ 


L\i !3 


1 ?t>ts'8 ' ' f^ 



Defenders of Our Shores. Coast defense gun crew at Fort Andrews, Boston, 
loading a projectile into a twelve-inch mortar. 



had been cleaning up Togoland, and by the 
end of the year East Africa was the only 
colony still held by German forces. 

Turkish attempts to reach the Suez canal 
had also been repulsed and the British had 
made alliances with the Arab tribes seated 
about the Mohammedan holy cities of 
Mecca and Medinah, which were to have 
important effects upon the position of the 
Turkish sultan in the eyes of Moslems 
throughout the world. 



against the Verdun position. For weeks 
the issue was doubtful, with the French 
tenaciously holding, but slowly pushed back 
by the constant hammering of the Huns. 
The spirit of France was voiced in the 
motto, "On ne passe pas" — "They shall 
not pass." And they did not pass, though 
before the Hun wave reached its crest in 
July it had penetrated the inner fortifica- 
tions of Verdun. 

Then at the critical moment, on July 1, 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




The "America," a great seaplane built for transatlantic flight. 



the British and French struck back on the 
Somme, driving a wedge twenty miles wide 
and ten miles deep into the German lines, 
and inflicting losses estimated at 700,000 
men, including 95,000 prisoners, over 300 
cannon and nearly 1,500 machine guns. In 
this allied drive the "tank" first made its 
appearance, a huge armored tractor de- 




First view of plant where Uncle Sam built his 
airplanes for which Congress has appropriated $640,- 
000,000. The view shows the work of building the 
airplanes, which went on behind guarded walls. 



vised by the British and built in America 
whose "caterpillar" wheels enabled it to 
waddle over seemingly impassable obstruc- 
tions. 

This battle, it was hoped, would be the 
begimiing of the "big push" that would 
end in the expulsion of the Huns from 
France, but it was halted in November by 
the rainy season when its threat seemed 
most dangerous to the enemy. It is also 
reported that certain French politicians, 
tainted with the "defeatist" propaganda 
for which Bolo Pasha later paid with his 
life, intrigued against Gen. Nivelle, com- 
mander of the region of the famous "La- 
dies' road," and procured his supersession 
at the critical moment. 

On the Asiatic front the Russian armies 
under Grand Duke Nicholas made substan- 
tial progress into Armenia, where the year 
before the Turks, with German sanction, 
had massacred probably 250,000 of that 
hapless race. The Eussian fleets dominated 
the Black sea, despite the addition to the 
Turkish navy of German vessels and men, 
but the capture of Trebizond on April 15 
marked the limit of the Eussian advance. 

This was offset by the loss two weeks 
later of 10,000 Anglo-Indian troops at Kut- 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



319 



el-Amara in Mesopotamia, These forces 
for about a year had been slowly working 
up the Tigris and had almost reached Bag- 
dad when they were caught by floods, 
surrounded and starved into surrender. 

THE BETHAYAL OF EOUMANIA 

By August of this year it also began to 
look as if the Italians would finally be able 
to carry the war into Austria. They had 
taken Gorizia after overcoming the most 
enormous difficulties of terrain. Then on 
Aug. 27 Roumania declared for the allies, 
and added her army to the forces which the 
Huns had to meet on the eastern front. 

Of course Roumania could not have ven- 
tured to come in without definite assurances 
of support and supply of munitions from 
the allies. These promises were kept on 
the part of England and France. The arms 
and munitions were duly delivered at Arch- 
angel and on the Murman coast. But they 
never reached Roumania. Neither did the 
promised Russian army that was to come 
through Bessarabia ever arrive to join the 
Roumanians and the Russian advance into 
Galicia did not get far enough seriously to 
impede the secondary Austro-German at- 
tack from Transylvania. 

Moreover the Roumanians, instead of 
sending their principal army against Bul- 
garia on the south, made their main effort 
toward Hungary. As a result the Bulgar- 
ians, led by Gen. Mackensen, probably the 





A Captured German Dugout, (jn a battleheld near 
Lens. The entrance to a thick concrete walled and 
bomb-proof roofed German trench dugout. 



Aiiiciii-aiib uu Liic Aisne receiving masks for protec- 
tion against German poison gas. 

most efficient of the German commanders, 
speedily forced the passage of the Danube, 
and by Dec. 6 Bukharest had fallen, the 
Roumanian government had fled to Jassy, 
and half of Roumania, including the pre- 
cious petroleum fields, was in possession 
of the Huns. 

As it afterward appeared German cor- 
ruption of high Russian officials, extending 
even to Stuermer, then prime minister, had 
brought about the betrayal of Roumania, 
both by failure to deliver indispensable 
munitions and withholding the promised 
aid of troops and by advance communica- 
tion of Roumania 's plan of campaign to the 
German general staff. That is, the un- 
doubted abilities of Mackensen were aided 
at Petrograd by the grossest treachery, 
procured by Berlin's bribes. While Rou- 
mania nominally held out for more than a 
year, her army was not after the end of 
1916 an important factor in the conflict. 

AMERICA ESTTEKS THE WAE 

Many Americans had been slow to be- 
lieve the tales of Hun atrocity in Belgium 
and France. But evidence accumulated and 



320 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




U. S. Mine for Harbor protection. 

the wholesale murder of the Lusitania 
roused such indignation that millions 
would have welcomed an immediate decla- 
ration of war. The government at Wash- 
ington however deemed it wise to wait 
until the cup of Hun iniquity should be 
not only full but running over. 

After full two years of effort on the part 
of President Wilson to recall Germany to 
observance of the laws of civilized warfare, 
and after Berlin's repeated promises had 



proved to be brazen lies the break finally 
came when on Jan. 31 the kaiser's govern- 
ment added open insult to repeated in- 
juries. 

On that day Berlin decreed to itself the 
ownership of about half of the Atlantic 
ocean for its submarines and assumed to 
bar out of this "war zone" not only all 
enemy, but all neutral vessels, under pen- 
alty of destruction. The United States was 
forbidden to send to any British port more 
than one ship weekly, which vessel must 
also be distinguished by a sort of barber- 
pole decoration. 

On Feb. 3 the German ambassador was 
handed his passports. On April 2 Presi- 
dent Wilson asked congress to make a 
formal declaration of war, which was 
passed and signed on April 6 — Good Fri- 
day, and in the judgment of the whole na- 
tion a good day for a good deed. 

The first American naval contingent 
sailed immediately. American troops be- 
gan to land in France on June 26 and saw 
their first fighting on Oct. 27, but the re- 
mainder of the year on this side of the 
Atlantic was largely consumed in raising 
and training the army, which finally grew 
to 2,000,000 men in France and as many 
more preparing to follow them when the 
successive surrenders of Bulgaria, Turkey, 
Austria, and Germany led to the ar- 
mistice and ended hostilities. 

THE RUSSIAN KEVOLUTIONS 

The year 1917 had opened not unpros- 




Allied Troops Resting After a Battle. 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



321 



perously for the free nations. The French 
and English had improved their positions 
on the western front. A new British army 
that had been pushing up the Tigris took 
Bagdad on March 11. At the same time 
the Huns in Flanders retreated about 
twenty miles to what became known as 
"the Hindenburg line." Toward the end 
of May the Italians had crossed the Isonzo 
and were on the Bainsizza plateau, within 
twelve miles of Trieste. The United States, 
though not yet ready with a great army, 
was freely making enormous and sorely 
needed loans to France, England, Italy, 
Belgium and Russia. 

But on March 12 a revolution, led by 
members of the duma and backed by the 
Petrograd garrison, had dethroned the 
czar, declared monarchy abolished and set 
up a Russian republic. It was hailed with 
joy by all friends of democracy, but the 
hopes built upon it were doomed to disap- 
pointment. The provisional government 
went through one crisis after another, until 
finally with the fall of Kerensky on Nov. 8 
the control of Russia fell into the hands of 
the "bolsheviki," a group of radical social- 
ists and doctrinaire pacifists, who demor- 
alized the army and made peace with the 
Huns, ceding to them and the Turks Po- 
land, the Baltic provinces, the Ukraine and 
Trans-Caucasia. 

Even the original Russian revolution is 
suspected to have been more or less "made 





An improved type of bomb-gun with which the 
British Army is well equipped. 



Private Shelly being decorated by the King of 
England with the Medal of Honor for gallantry in 
advance from Hamel on July 4th. 

in Germany," though the honesty of Keren- 
sky and others of its original leaders is not 
questioned. It has been proved, however, 
that Lenine and Trotzky, the chiefs of the 
bolsheviki, were from the beginning in Ger- 
man pay and it was said of the Bolshe- 
viki that "those who are not crazy are 
crooked and those who are not crooked are 
crazy," and the epigram appears to be an 
accurate description. 

Even before the fall of Kerensky the 
Germans had been enabled by the growing 
demonstrations of the Russian armies to 
take Riga and engineer the secession of the 
Ukraine from northern Russia, with event- 
ual results of getting temporary possession 
of territories larger than the whole Ger- 
man empire before the war. 

THE ITALIAN DISASTER 

Delivered by the collapse of Russia from 
the need of maintaining more than a bor- 
der guard on the eastern front, with plun- 
dering expeditions into the Baltic provinces 
and the Ukraine, the Huns concentrated for 
a great drive upon Italy. On Oct. 26 the 
Italian line was broken at Caporetto and 
within three weeks the Italian army had 
lost all its hard won gains of nearly thirty 
months, and more. 

Its retreat was marked by enormous 
losses of men and material and ended only 
at the Piave river, where a successful stand 
was made with the aid of French and Brit- 



322 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



ish troops. There is little doubt that "Ger- 
man propaganda" along the lines of the 
bolshevist idea that the war could te ended 
by the soldiers simply refusing to fight any 
more had undermined the morale of certain 
Italian contingents and contributed to this 
German success. 

In other quarters, however, the allies 
fared better. On June 12 the treacherous 
King Constantine of Greece was forced to 
abdicate and Venizelos returned to power. 



with a proclamation of a " holy war. ' ' The 
effort had failed, but the British govern- 
ment was not content to rest on the evi- 
dent loyalty of its Moslem subjects. It 
struck back not only with the expedition 
into Mesopotamia, but also by measures 
which detached the Arab tribes about 
Mecca and Medinah from obedience to Con- 
stantinople. 

Then in the latter part of 1917 an expe- 
dition commanded by Gen. Allenby pushed 




Arrival of the First American Troops in Paris. 



Then began a reorganization and purifica- 
tion of the Greek army, which the next 
year sent 400,000 Greeks to aid in putting 
Bulgaria and Turkey out of the war and 
in the reeonquest of Serbia. 

There were other steps taken by the 
allies of importance in a political as well 
as a military sense. Early in the war the 
Turkish government had attempted to 
arouse all Mohammedans against the allies 



across the desert from Egypt into Pales- 
tine, defeated the Turks near Joppa, and 
on Dec. 20 captured Jerusalem and later 
pushed eastward across the Jordan and 
seized the railroad to Medinah. 

Christendom was pleased with the Christ- 
mas gift of Jerusalem, and Zionist Jews 
saw their hopes bearing promise of frui- 
tion. But the new alignment which the 
barring of all roads to the Moslem shrines 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



323 



against the Turks of Constantinople gave mp 
to the Moslem world was even more im- r^^ 
portant. 

The Turkish sultan's only claim to the 
title of "Khalif " or successor of Mahomet 
was that he had kept open the pilgrim 
roads to Mecca and Medinah. For the 
practical purposes of assuring to Moslems 
power of compliance with "the religious 
duty of pilgrimage, the "khalif" is now 
King George V. 

THE REVIVAL OF A NATION^ 

On Feb. 12, 1918, the Russian bolsheviki 
had accepted the Hun peace tei*ms at Brest 
Litovsk and Russia was nominally as well 
as actually out of the war. On March 9, 
Roumania had been forced to submit in 
form. Russia was breaking into fragments 
and plunging into ever increasing anar- 
chy. The pro-German elements in the 
Ukraine got the upper hand there and made 
that great granary virtually a German 
province. Mutinies broke up the Russian 
Black sea fleet, German forces seized the 
Black sea ports, and the Turks pushed over 
into the great Russian oil fields between the 
Black sea and the Caspian. 

Then came one of the most extraordinary 
events of the war, checking the Germaniza'- 
tion of Russia, and leading directly to the 
rebirth of a nation long subjugated and op- 
pressed, with its formal recognition by all 
the allied powers as an independent state. 
That nation was Bohemia, with the border 
provinces of Moravia and Silesia, which 
their own people prefer to call Slovakia. 





Yanks Bringing in German Prisoners. 



A Protected Battery. The most cleverly concealed 
battery on the Serbian front. 

Among the consequences of the war is the 
winning of the Czech-Slovaks of their fight 
of nearly 500 j^ears to preserve their dis- 
tinct nationality. 

Bohemia, had, of course, been forced to 
furnish her due proportion of troops to 
the Austrian armies. At every opportun- 
ity they went over to the Russians, with 
whom they fought valiantly. When Russia 
collapsed these Czech-Slovak regiments 
turned eastward, seeking to make their 
way through Siberia to the sea, hoping in 
time to reach France and fight the Huns 
there. 

Fortunately for the cause of Bohemia 
and of orderly liberty everywhere the mad- 
ness of the Russian bolsheviki refused to 
permit the Czech-Slovaks to depart in 
]ieace. Their arms were demanded and 
the trains on which they were making their 
way to Vladivostok were attacked. There 
were between 75,000 and 100,000 armed 
men, strung out all the way from the Volga 



324 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



325 



region to eastern Siberia. 

The Czech-Slovaks defended themselves 
and did more. Their national council, or- 
ganized at Paris under the leadership of 
Prof. Thomas G. Masaryk, an exiled edu- 
cator, who proved a statesman of the first 
rank, realized that these troops could form 
a most valuable ralhang point for sucli 
elements in Russia as were neither infected 
with bolshevik insanity nor in German pay. 

The Czech-Slovak national council was 
formally recognized, first by England and 
France and later by the other allies, as a 
de facto government, and the Czech-Slovak 
troops in Russia were accorded the rights 
of belligerents. This meant that the Huns 



of great Hun drives opened from the 
Scarpe to the Oise in Flanders. 

On a sixty-mile front more than 1,000,- 
000 men were hurled toward Amiens. The 
German plan was to divide the British 
from the French, roll up the British, drive 
them back to the coast and destroy them. 
Berlin hoped thus to obtain, if not a com 
plete victory, at least a "negotiated 
peace" that would restore the German 
colonies and permit the Huns to retain 
their Russian plunder. 

Those were extremely perilous days, for 
the Americans had not yet come up in full 
strength, and if the British armies were 




A Night Scene in "No Man's Land." A pyrotechnic display over "No Man's Land." A night scene on 
the French front, caused by a barrage of incendiary bombs. 



could no longer treat Czech-Slovak prison- 
ers as "deserters" without incurring stem 
reprisals. Thanks largely to the Czech- 
Slovaks, aided by Japanese and American 
troops, bolshevism had been practically 
suppressed in Siberia when the war on the 
western front ended, and European Russia 
about half-way up the Volga was in the 
hands of friends of the allies. 

FOUR ANXIOUS MONTHS 

With the utter collapse of Russia the 
Huns were enabled to turn their full 
strength upon the French and British 
armies on the western front. On March 21 
what was to be the first of the last series 



destroyed the French could hardly stand 
alone. But though the British line bent 
back and back, it did not break, and as it 
shortened the French extended. This bat- 
tle led to the appointment on April 2 of 
Marshal Foch as supreme commander of 
all the allied forces. The allies thereafter 
had absolutely unified direction of all 
their armies. 

Halted in the direct drive for Amietts, 
the Hims struck at Arras and between 
Messines and La Bassee with intent to 
gain the Flanders ridge. The whole 
weight of this drive fell on the British, 
who were literally fighting with "their 
backs to the wall," with no natural line 



326 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




West Point Cadets 



of defense between them and the channel. 
But the British line held. 

Balked in their direct attempts to divide 
the British and French and reach the 
channel ports, the Huns launched a new 
drive between Soissons and Rheims, with 
Paris as the goal. In six days the Huns 
had hammered across the Aisne and had 
again reached the Marne in the region of 
Chateau Thierry. But an attempt to 
push farther down the Ourcq was de- 
feated by the French and Americans, and 
at Cantigny and Belleau wood the United 
States JMarines added new names to a vic- 
tory roll that goes back to the very begin- 
ning of the nation in 1775. 

THE HIGH TIDE OF THE HUN 

The first half of 1918 was, in fact, a race 
between America and the Huns. It seemed 
a question for weeks whether the Yanks 
could get across the ocean fast enough. 
They were coming at the rate of nearly 
300,000 a month, but could they get into 
the battle line soon enough? By July 1 
the question was really answered, for more 



than 1,000,000 American soldiers were in 
France, and thev were still pouring in. 




Heavy United States Coast Artillery. 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



327 



unchecked by Hun submarine raids on the 
American coast. 

On July 15 the Germans opened what 
proved to be their last great drive. 
Balked in their effort to open roads to 
Paris along the Oise and Ourcq valleys 
they tried again from Chateau Thierry to 
Rheims and on eastward across Cham- 
pagne to the edge of the Argonne forest. 
The Champagne attack was held within the 



forest of Villers-Cotterets, southwest of 
Soissons, were hurled against the west 
flank of the Marne wedge. The enemy en- 
gaged on the eastward side of the wedge, 
was taken by surprise and fell back before 
the Franco-American forces. 

The drive toward Epernay was the high 
tide of the Hun and Chateau Thierry 
marked what proved to be its final break. 
Thereafter the allies kept on the defensive 




Caterpillar "Tank" Demonstrated to Officers of Army Meets Disaster. A model "Tank" constructed to be 
demonstrated to officers of the United States Army turned a double somersault while climbing a bank after 
crossing the Los Angeles River, when the soft earth gave way under the 13-ton machine. The demonstra- 
tion, however, was successful, as it showed how easily a machine used in time of war can cross a river and 
climb its banks. The "Tank" is modeled after those in actual service in Europe. 



French battle zone. West of Rheims the 
Huns got across the Marne and turned 
their drive up its valley toward Epernay. 
Then at Chateau Thierry on July 18 the 
American marines went in. Out of 8,000 
their casualties were 6,000, but they halted 
the Hun advance on Epernay. Marshal 
Foch had, in fact, anticipated the enemy 
plan. Strong reserves gathered in the 



and never again lost that advantage. 

Gradually Foch extended pressure all 
around the Marne pocket. The Hun re- 
sistance was stubborn. By desperate 
effort he held the comers of the pocket and 
its mouth open through a retreat across 
the Vesle. A few days later Foch struck 
again at the nose of the Somme salient. 
British and French troops advanced from 



328 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



329 



Montdidier to Albert. The Hun was again 
taken by surprise, and by the middle of 
August had been driven back to the lines 
held before the Somme advance of the 
allies in 1916. 

THE YANKS IN^ LORRAINE 

By this time nearly 2,000,000 Americans 
were in France. Heretofore they had been 
brigaded with the French and British. 
Now they were to show what they could 
do wholly by themselves. Pershing had 
1,000,000 men under his personal command 



Followed the tedious task of fighting 
through the Argonne forest. During Octo- 
ber it was completed and the Americans 
had closed the Stenay gap and were driv- 
ing on to Sedan. That historic town, the 
scene of the great French disaster in 1870, 
they reached in the early days of Novem- 
ber. Its capture cut one of the two great 
Gei-man lines of supply and of retreat. 

Meanwhile the French and British, with 
various American contingents, had been 

drivinsj tlio Hnn in a retront of ever- 




British Hydroplane and Submarine After Sinking a German Submarine by a Depth Bomb. 



along the line from Verdun southeastward 
across Lorraine. 

The great American drive opened on 
Sept. 12, and rapidly smashed in the St. 
Mihiel salient which the Germans had 
held for four years. Within little more 
than a week the Americans were within 
cannon shot of the outer forts of Metz. 
They did not directly attack that enormous 
fortress. There was a longer but less 
costly way to break the back of the Him 
armies. 



increasing speed and disorder across 
French Flanders and Belgium. Ostend and 
Zeebrugge, lair of the U-boats, were aban- 
doned. Full 15,000 Huns were caught 
against the Dutch frontier and forced into 
internment in Holland. When the Hun 
envoys came with white flags to Guise on 
Nov. 8 to receive Foch's terms of truce the 
allied line was from east of Ghent and Au 
denarde to Maubeuge and the Hun "far 
thest west" in France was at Chaumont- 
Porcien. 




Herbert C. Hoover, Food Dictator, Was Selected by President Wilson as the Most Able Man for the 

Position. / 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



331 



Before the armistice was formally ac- 
cepted this salient had been smashed in 
and allied troops were in Rocroi, scene of 
a famous French victory over 200 years 
ago. The French had reached the Belgian 
frontier east of Avesnes, and the Cana- 
dians on the morning of Nov. 11 took Mons, 
a place of a heroic effort of the British to 
halt the Hun in the summer of 1914. Per- 
shing's men on Nov. 10 had attacked on a 
front of seventy-one miles from the Meuse 
southeastward and were within ten miles 



structed armies of Greece and Serbia. Czar 
Ferdinand the Tricky abdicated in favor of 
his son Boris, who at last account was 
unlikely long to keep his throne. 

After some weeks and much squirming, 
Turkey sent Gen. Townshend, the British 
commander captured at Kut-el-Amara, to 
beg for a truce from the British admiral 
commanding the allied fleets in the Aegean, 
and obtained conditions that foreshadowed 
what the Huns themselves were to expect. 
Meanwhile the British had advanced far up 




A Motor Drawn Cannon with Armor Used to Fight Zeppelins and Aeroplanes. 



of the north side of Metz. Had the Hun 
not submitted it was evidently the plan to 
pocket Metz and push down the Moselle 
valley for a direct invasion of Germany. 

THE SMASH OF EMPIRES 

Pi'eceding the final collapse of the Hun 
on the western front had come the collapse 
of his vassals. Bulgaria was the first to 
go, under the hammering of the allies on 
the Macedonian front, aided by the recon- 



the Euphrates and were approaching Alep- 
po, while Allenby's army had pushed north 
beyond Damascus. 

A few days after the Turkish surrender, 
iVustria-Hungary, which had for weeks 
been trying to obtain a parley for peace, 
only to receive an "unconditional sur- 
render" answer, sent a white flag into the 
Italian lines. Early in October the Ital- 
ians had resumed the offensive and had 



332 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 




AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



333 



been steadily driving the Austrians back, 
and the various nationalities which made 
up the former Hapsburg empire had been 
busily engaged in seceding from one an- 
other. 

The terms imposed on Austria-Hungary 
involved a surrender, not only complete 
but abject. There was, in fact, hardly a 
government left in Vienna to sign truce 
terms, and what Gen. Diaz really did was 
to accept the surrender of the million or 



The abdication of Kaiser Wilhelm and 
his flight to Holland on the night of Nov. 
10 completed the smash up of the Hun em- 
pires, and the apparent end of the last 
autocratic government in Europe. 

XOT A "gENEEALS' WAr" 

The war produced commanders whom 
the military historian will rank among the 
most accomplished the world has known. 
But it was not a "generals' war" in the 




U. S. Sailors in the Firth of Forth After Surrender of German Fleet. 



SO of Austro-Hungarian soldiers who were 
starving in front of his forces. 

At last accounts the Bohemians were 
completely masters of their own country, 
the German-Austrians were begging for a 
hearing from the allies, the south Slavs had 
set up an independent government, Hun- 
gary was in the throes of civil war, and 
Kaiser Karl had fled from Vienna to Switz- 
erland. 



old sense of the word. Its numbers were 
too enormous and its fighting fronts ex- 
tended for hundreds of miles. It afforded 
no opportunity for the general to per- 
form feats like that of Napoleon at the 
bridge of Lodi or of Logan at Atlanta. 
Operations were directed, not by the gen- 
eral in personal contact with his whole 
force — that was physically impossible — but 



334 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



by the general sitting at the collecting res- 
ervoir of information, with numerous ad- 
visers and assistants of all kinds. 

In a very real sense the war was waged 
by boards of directors, known as "general 
staffs," with chairmen having power of 
final decision. "Great headquarters" was 
like the huge general office of a great indus- 
trial plant or a big governmental depart- 
ment. Elaborate plans had to be made far 



tent to force a compromise peace if they 
could not win a sweeping victory, made it 
largely a "subalterns' war," using the 
term with the due expansion compelled by 
the engagement of such numbers that a 
colonel was of little more relative impor- 
tance than a lieutenant in former wars. 
It was a war which could not be won by 
"maneuvers" or unexpected combinations 
The Hun had to be " worn down. ' ' French 




Vessel Entering Box Smoke Screen. 



in advance for every important movement. 
The monotonous reiteration of the German 
official statements, that this or that move- 
ment was "executed according to plan," 
became a catchword of derision to civilians 
ignorant of the mechanics of modern war. 
Yet it accurately described the condition, 
though sometimes used to disguise re- 
verses. 

The "digging in" of the Huns, with in- 



mental clarity early and correctly de- 
scribed it as " a war of attrition. ' ' 

FRANCE PROVIDES GREATER COMMANDERS 

France provided the commander-in-chief 
who ended the war, as was natural. The 
Hun willed that the war must be lost or 
won on the soil of France, and France was 
the only one of the western allies which 
had, at the start, an army commensurate 
to the task both in numbers and training, 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



335 




336 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



Britain and the United States had still 
their great armies to make when they en- 
tered the war. Moreover, the training of 
British generals was in leading compact 
forces on distant expeditions rather than 
in management of enormous masses. Brit- 
ish military technic was, perhaps, too indi- 
vidual and too little accustomed to widest 
range co-operation. It is significant that 
most complaints of failure in due co-ordi- 



commanded, and that of his chief subordi- 
nates by the fact that the forces for which 
they were responsible exceeded in numbers 
any army led by Wellington. Nor must 
the services of Kitchener, the great organ- 
izer, nor of Sir John French, unshaken bat- 
tler against well-nigh hopeless odds, be for- 
gotten. 

Minor British commanders, Townshend, 
unfortunate in the field to whom destiny 




In the German Second Line Before Cambrai, After Its Capture by ihe British. 
A Tank Stopped in NeROtiating a Deep Until After the Action. 



nation of action came from the British 
front in France. 

Great Britain did her full share in pro- 
vision of man power, and more than her 
yhare in provision of material, both by 
land and sea. In the sea war Britain was 
properly supreme. Yet though he rightly 
gave place to Foch in supreme command. 
Sir Douglas Haig's achievement may be 
measured by the fact that he led to victory 
greater armies than any Briton ever before 



brought the fortune of being his captors' 
envoy to beg peace for them; Maude 
dying for England within a few days aftei 
he had won her a great victory; Allenby, 
captor of Jerusalem and hamstringer of 
the Turk, and Botha, the Boer, who fought 
bravely against England and loyally for 
England when her cause was freedom's, 
can be merely mentioned. 

THE TUKNEES OF THE TIDE 

Of the American commanders, Pershing 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



337 




338 



AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 



i 




Here are shown American officers and American marines saluting the parade of the Allies in the streets of 

Vladivostock. 



and his associates, it can be said that they 
proved fully equal to their task. No 
-ilmerican since Grant has commanded so 
great an army as did Pershing. Their 
task was to turn the tide and make certain 
the victory. They were not called upon 
to endure as were their French and Brit- 
ish colleagues, though we feel sure they 
would have endured with equal firmness 
had the need come. Nor will the world 
soon forget the word of Bundy at Chateau 
Thierry, "Retreat for Americans is intol- 
erable," for it marked the turning of the 
Hun tide. 

The impression left by the Italian lead- 
ers at this distance is that Cadorna was 
competent but slow and unfortunate, and 
that Diaz was competent, steadfast, 
prompt to press an advantage, and for- 
tunate. 

To Joffre and Foch, one for staying the 
Hun rush at the Marne, and the other 
for dealing the great counter stroke that 
ended the conflict, must be awarded the 
highest honors. Yet of Nivelle and Pe- 



tain, of Mangin and Gouraud, of d'Es 
perey and Debeny, it must be said that 
thej^ equaled any of Napoleon's marshals^ 
and successfully led far greater forces 
and solved far more complex military 
problems. W. R. P. 




British Tommies devised novel ways to carry their 
wounded. Photo shows British carrying their 
wounded on horses in MesoDOtamia. 



Naval Battles of The War 

By 
ADMIRAL SIMS 



Admiral Mahan's contention, based on 
history, that sea power rather than land 
power is the decisive factor in wars where 
both can play their part, has received 
striking confirmation both in the progress 
and the events of the world war which the 
German rulers began and which has 
ended in their country's ruin. 

The British navy has naturally played 
the larger part in the sea struggle. When 
the war began it was, nearly two to one, 
the most powerful on the seas. And it 
was ready as only the German war ma- 
chine was ready on land. While its work 
was admirably supplemented by the fleets 
of France and Italy, and in the last two 
years by that of the United States, upon 
it fell the whole of one of the three great 
sea tasks of the war, and the heavier part 
of the other two. 

These tasks were (1) clearing the 
oceans of the German cruisers; (2) the 
blockade of Germany, including the 
paralysis of the German high seas fleet; 
(3) guarding transport of troops and 
supplies, including the battle with the 
German submarines and mines. 

HUNTING THE HUN FROM THE SEAS. 

Within twenty-four hours after the 
declaration of war Admiral Sir John Jel- 
licoQ was at sea with the British grand 
fleet and the blockade lid was set upon the 
German outlets to the oceans. The story 
of that more than fifty months' ceaseless 
watch of the North sea must give first 
place, however, to the tale of the hunting 
of the Hun from all the outer waters of 
the world. 

How deliberate was the German war 
planning is shown by the fact that several 



days before its declaration Admiral 
Spec's cruiser squadron steamed out of 
Kiao Cljao to take up the work of com- 
merce destroying. Detaching the Emden 
tp raid the Indian ocean Spec sent the 
Leipzig and Neurenberg to join the Dres- 
den on the South American coast, where 
he later met them with the Scharnliorst 
and Gneisenau after "shooting up" some 
defenseless French and British trading 
towns among the South Pacific islands. 

On Nov. 1, 1914, Admiral Sir Charles 
Craddock, steaming north from Cape 
Horn, met the five German cruisers in a 
gale off Coronel on the Chilean coast with 
the armored cruisers Good Hope and 
Monmouth and the light cruiser Glasgow. 
The battleship Canopus, sent out to re- 
enforce Craddock, was unable to get in 
sight of the action owing to slow speed. 
Craddock was overmatched, and the Good 
Hope and Monmouth went down with all 
hands, the battered Glasgow alone escap- 
ing south to warn the Canopus. 

THE FIGHT OFF THE FAI.KLANDS. 

The British admiralty calculated cor- 
rectly tliat Spec would be compelled by 
want of coal and food to attempt a raid 
on the Falkland islands, in the South At- 
lantic, and sent thither Admiral Sir Fred- 
erick Sturdee with the Invincible, Inflex- 
ible, Carnarvon, Kent, Cornwall, Bristol 
and Macedonia. 

The next morning after the British 
squadron arrived Spec steamed into sight. 
The action opened just before 1 p. m. on 
Dec. 8, 1914. At '4:16 the Scharnhorst 
sank, and soon after the Gneisenau, to be 
joined in the depths by the Nuernberg at 
7:26 and by the Leipzig at 9:15. Unlike 
the Huns at Coronel, the British seamen 



340 



NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 




NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 



341 



did their best to rescue their beaten foes. 

The Dresden escaped for the time and 
fled back into the Pacific, to be overhauled 
by the Kent and the Glasgow at Juan 
Fernandez the next March and to pull 
down her colors after an action of five 
minutes. 

The Emden had met her fate a month 
before the fight off the Falklands, after 
destroying a number of merchant ships. 
On Nov. 10, 1914, the Australian cruiser 



Within the first month of the war, on 
Aug. 30, 1914, the Kaiser Wilhelm der 
Grosse had been sunk by the Highflyer 
off' the Cape Verde islands. Two weeks 
later, on Sept. 14, the Carmania, an 
armed merchantman, had settled the Cap 
Trafalgar in the South Atlantic, and the 
Spreewald was captured by the Berwick 
in the North Atlantic. 

HUN FLAG SWEPT FROM OCEANS. 

The Prinz Eitel Friederich was hunted 



^*TS 


E^^^P^o^HI 




► 






^^H^^^^ 


■Pw^^^^l 




^ 


^^^L ^ ^Bkr^jHSi 


s 


IBid 




H 



Remarkable Photograph of a "Flame-Throwing" or "Rain of Fire" Attack in the First Line French 

Trenches. 



Sydney, when about fifty miles east of 
the Cocos-Keeling islands in the Indian 
ocean, picked up a wireless message from 
the Cocos station: "Strange warship off 
entrance." 

Two hours later the Emden was 
sighted coming out from the destruction 
of the wireless station. Two hours more 
and the Emden was a flaming wreck on 
the North Keeling reefs. 



to refuge in an American port on April 
8, 1915. The Geier had interned at 
Honolulu early in the war. The Karls- 
ruhe simply disappeared, and its fate re- 
mains one of the mysteries of the seas. 
The Koenigsberg ran for shelter into an 
African river forest, and perished there 
on July 11, 1915. 

Except for one or two raiders which 
slipped through the blockade disguised as 



342 



NAVAL BATTLES QF THE WAR 



neutral merchantmen, that was the end 
of the German flag on the oceans. 

The naval wax's first and continuing 
problem was the German battle fleet — to 
beat it if it came out from its citadel down 
in the corner of the North sea behind 
Heligoland, or to keep it there impotent. 
That was Admiral Sir John Jellicoe's re- 
sponsibihty. How it has been met by the 
British navy under his command, and by 
his successor, Admiral Sir David Beatty, 
may be judged by the fact that only once 
has the German high seas fleet ventured 
out of harbor in force, as distinguished 
from light cruiser raids which achieved 
only baby-killing on bathing beaches. 

The problem was enormous. England 
had fought no great naval war for a cen- 
tury. All the conditions had changed. 
The fleet actions of modern armorclads, 
off Santiago and in the Sea of Japan, had 
settled little, owing to the inferiority of 
the Spanish vessels and the incompetence 
of the Russian commanders. Much had 
been promised for the torpedo, but little 
performed. It had sunk no Russian ves- 
sel at Tsushima not already disabled by 
gunfire. 

THE BLOCKADE AND THE PATEOL. 

The first summer of the war proved 
that the torpedo, plus the submarine, must 
be more seriously reckoned with. A Brit- 
ish cruiser squadron made a challenging 
reconnaisance into the Heligoland bight. 
Within half an hour three large though 
old and somewhat slow cruisers, the 
Aboukir, Cressy and Hogue, were sent 
down, the Germans claimed by a single 
submarine. The lesson was promptly 
learned that submarine infested waters 
must be patrolled by small and swift ves- 
sels, and that there could be no humane 
slowing up for rescue. 

No comparable success was again 
achieved by the Him U-boats against war 
vessels. Some claimed were more prob- 
ably by drifting mines, with which Ger- 
many, in brazen disregard of her Hague 
pledges, sowed the seas at every opportu- 



nity. The "victories of our U-boats" 
which German cities celebrated, were al- 
most wholly over defenseless merchant 
ships, such as the Lusitania. They werC: 
in fact, sheer murder of noncombatants. 

The blockade had not only to bar the 
English channel and keep safe the ferry 
to France, but also to cover the sub- 
Arctic waters north of the British islands 
and up to Iceland. How effective it was 
may be judged from the fact that after 
the first week of the war the only supplies 
that came into Germany from overseas 
were smuggled through Holland or Italy. 
Denmark or Sweden, the latter of which 
will quite possibly have to reckon with the 
allies in the final settlement for light re- 
gard of neutral duties. The German fleet 
could stand off the Russian in the Baltic 
and keep that traffic open, but that was 
all. 

The French fleets in the Mediterra- 
nean, aided by the Italian after the first 
year, were equally efficient in their work. 
Austria had a considerable naval force of 
modern ships, but it never got out of the 
Adriatic except under the surface. Aus- 
trian and German submarines committed 
their share of atrocities in the Mediter- 
ranean, aided by the treachery of the 
Greek government xmtil King Constan- 
tine was expelled from the throne, but 
the Hun battleships never but once dared 
a standup fight with their foes. 

THE JUTLAND BATTLE. 

This one great fleet action of the war 
was preceded by three swift cruiser raids 
toward the EngUsh coast. The first, on 
Nov. 3, 1914, did Httle damage to Yar- 
mouth. The second, on Dec. 16, 1914, 
killed a large number of women and chil- 
dren at Scarborough, Hartlepool and 
Whitby. The third was intercepted on 
Jan. 24, 1915, on the Dogger bank by 
Sir David Beatty 's cruiser squadron. In 
that encounter the British cruisers Lion 
and Tiger sank the German battleship i 
Bluecher and sent the Derfflinger home ] 
badly crippled. 



NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 



343 



On the morning of May 31, 1916, Sir 
John Jelhcoe was between Scotland and 
Denmark with the British grand fleet. 
Sir David Beatty's cruiser squadi'on had 
completed its sweep to the south and was 
swinging northward. At 2:30 p. m. 
Beatty was signaled by his light cruisers 
that the German fleet was out in force. 
It had apparently steamed north along 
the Danish coast and, when sighted, was 
heading home again, with light cruisers 
leading. 

The choice was Beatty's either to en- 
counter and try to detain the foe or to keep 
on his way to join Jellicoe. He followed 
Nelson's rule: "Engage the enemy in 
sight." The ensuing battle divides itself 
into three stages: (a) Beatty's advance 
until he found he had the whole German 
heavy fleet before him; (b) Beatty's swing 
round in an effort to draw the Germans 
toward Jellicoe, during which Admiral 
Evan Thomas came up with four battle- 
ships and took the first fire of Scheer's 
battleships; (c) the arrival of Jellicoe with 
Admiral Hood's battle cruiser squadron in 
the van. 

The concentration of the British squad- 
rons had been effected, and Jellicoe behind 
Hood was bearing down on Scheer in over- 
whelming force. But it was then 7 p. m. 
and night brought the North sea haze be- 
hind which and his own smoke screens 
Scheer turned and escaped with most of his 
vessels. The British fleet remained on the 
scene until the afternoon of June 1, pick- 
ing up survivors. Not one German ship 
was in sight on a sea strewn with wreck- 
age. 

THEY NEVEB CAME OUT AGAIN 

The Huns being near home, while the 
British were 400 miles from port, got out 
the first story of the action, claiming "an 
enormous victory." Beatty lost, in fact, 
two battle cruisers, the Indefatigable and 
the Queen Mary, early in the action. Later 
the Invincible, Admiral Hood's flagship, 
went down with her commander, whose 
conduct was worthy of a family so re- 
nowned in naval annals. Some four or five 
German vessels of equal or greater value 
were sunk. Just how great the German 





-^:WffM 


■ 




cj 


mjB^^^^ii^^ '*-^^^Sj^ 


n 




y 


^ c^^K^D"''^. J3**Hii» 4^r 


p'^T'jH 


■E 


|PQ 




yB 




:;:.--iS 


W^ ^..zlmKm 


■^ 





Roche helmets— mementos of Cambrai. Steei 
helmets were all taken from Boche prisoners cap- 
tured during the memorable advance on Cambrai. 



losses were is yet to be ascertained. 

Victories, however, are tested by their 
results. "With all the kaiser's claims to his 
people, he did not claim that the British 
blockade was ended. It continued, and 
more stringent than ever. And, strange to 
relate, immediately after the engagement it 
became "inconvenient" to permit even the 
most patriotic Germans to gaze upon their 
"victorious" fleet. For months afterward 
no civilian was permitted in the great 
naval port of Wilhelmshaven. And the 
German high seas fleet was never again 
seen outside the bight of Heligoland. 

The third great naval task of the war 
was dealing with the submarine. Its in- 
vention is contested between the English- 
man Day and the American Bushnell. Day 
was drowned by his in 1774 and Bushnell 
made unsuccessful attacks with his upon 
British vessels during our war of inde- 
pendence. Holland, an American, first 
made it practical. To the Hun was re- 
served the distinction of making it the 
synonym for wanton murder of the inno- 
cent. For a thousand years at least the 
German, in every land, when he dares to 
boast of "civilization," must expect as a 
blow in the face the word "Lusitania." 

CURBIXG THE SUBM.UirsrE 

When the war began the submarine was 
unproved as a war weapon. After its first 
successes against the British cruisers al- 
ready mentioned it had none of moment 



d46 



NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 




NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 



847 



save those which the common consent of 
mankind outside of "kultured" Germany 
has adjudged piratical. It warred with 
success only upon the weak and the de- 
fenseless. Its assigned role in the Hun 
scheme of world conquest was to starve 
out England. It failed and worse than 
failed. 

For military reasons all the measures 
taken in dealing with the submarine have 
not yet been revealed. As usual, necessity' 
quickened invention. It was discovered 
that airplanes flying over the sea could 
locate submarines under the surface. The 
seagull in its search for food betrayed 
them. They were entangled in nets swept 
between two vessels over their suspected 
lurking places. It is said that great steel 
nets barred against them the British chan- 
nel entrance to the Atlantic and drawn 
across the straits of Otranto confined 
them in the Adriatic. 

Apparently helpless freighters with con- 
cealed guns and bombs enticed them to 
destruction. As they could move only 
slowly under water, the American inven- 
tion of the depth bomb aided their de- 
struction. British ship yards built as 
never before to- replace the losses they 
caused. When America entered the war 
she joined in the building race on a scale 
unknown since the world began. It was 
announced the other day that the ship 
yards of the free nations had replaced all 
the losses by submarines since the war 
began and were 500,000 tons ahead. 

THE AMERICAN NAVY IS THE WAR 

Slow in arousing to the truth that the 
Hun must be finally smashed on land in 
Europe, the United States had no great 
army prepared when on Good Friday, 
1917, its government resolved that Hun 
outrages and insults could no longer be 
endured. But its navy was ready. In size 
it stood only fourth or fifth, but in efficiency 
it was second to none. No American will 
soon forget the thrill of pride he felt when 
the word came back from England that the 
first destroyer fleet had arrived, and what 
was the answer given to the inquiry, 
"Wlien can you put to sea?" 

Admiral Sims' answer was "Now." 



^Bl 


^^V^^^^F^^^^ 


^^^^H^yH 


^'**^m 


^^^^9 




H 


^' ^ J 


^^H 


W ^9 


^VIH 






Hlk ^1 




"i 'm 



Ex-Emperor Charles of Austria-Hungry and hia 
Ex-Empress Zila. 



After threshing through 3,000 miles of sea 
his destroyers were ready to go out and 
fight. They have had little fighting to do, 
and the heavy ships have had none. But 
with the British destroyers they have 
guarded safely to France transports thai 
carried more than 2,000,000 men and all 
their supplies, and with practically no loss 
by submarines on the eastward voyage. 
But one troopship, the Tuscania, was sunk 
by a submarine on the way to Europe. 

Had the Hun held out longer it is pos- 
sible that American battleships might have 
had an opportunity to prove their power 
against the German fleet in the North sea. 
But the German navy, disgraced by sub- 
marine murders of noncombatants, was 
destined to end in the crowning dis- 
grace to all naval discipline, capture by 
mutineers from its own lawful authority. 
Its masters violated every law of civilized 
warfare, and it is not unnatural that its 



348 



NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 




NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 



349 



men should finally be guilty of treason to 
their own criminal government. There is 
no honor among thieves when gripped by 
the law, and the pirate's hand turns 
against his fellow when Execution Dock 
looms in sight. 

THE OTHER AI.LIED FLEETS 

France and Italy have done their part on 
the sea, as clearly noted, but it has been 
a part less visible from this side the Atlan- 
tic, and of which the full story is not yet 
known. Only fragments of the record have 
reached us here. We know they have done 
their share in curbing the submarine in the 
Mediterranean and have confined the Aus- 
trian fleet to the Adriatic. We know of 
such daring deeds as the penetration of the 
very harbor of Pola and the sinking of 
Austrian battleships there. But for the 
fuller record we must wait awhile. 

The Russian fleet, before Russia col- 
lapsed under Hunnish corruption and bol- 
shevik craziness, did its part with some 
distinction. Never strong enough in the 
Baltic to contend with the Germans there, 
it mastered the Black sea and aided in the 
Russian army's advance to Trebizond. 

The Japanese fleet has done all that was 
asked of it and done it well. It aided in 
the extinction of German rule on the Chi- 
nese coast, and sent a squadron of de- 
stroyers to the Mediterranean to battle the 
submarine. It has been a reserve force 
which would have come into play had any 
reverse at sea befallen the fleets of the 
European allies. 

Brazil has also contributed vessels to the 
guarding of the Atlantic against the sub- 
marine, and Greek vessels, since Constan- 
tine was expelled, have aided in the patrol 
of the eastern Mediterranean. 

From a purely materialistic viewpoint 
the Hun did not unwisely in pinning his 
faith to the submarine. It has taken the 
united sea power of the free nations to put 
down its menace. Wliere the Hun miscal- 
culated was, first, in believing that victor^' 
could be won by land power without pre- 
dominating sea power ; second, in so using 
his sea power as to make it clear that there 
could be no safety for the rest of the world 
until the Hun was not only swept from the 
seas, but also ground to powder on land. 

The end of the war came with startling 



swiftness. Almost as suddenly as it broke 
upon the world, it collapsed in an abject 
defeat, not only of the German army, but 
much more significant, in the defeat and 
eradication of the German idea. 

On July 15 of last year the German 
armies were threatening Paris. The cap- 
ital of France was under bombardment by 
the seventy-five-mile gun. The troops of 
the United States were just beginning to 
arrive in sufficient numbers to constitute 
a real force. A great Gennan drive started 
on the Marne. Tliere it stopped, and in 
tliree days it was turned back into one of 
the great defeats of history, and after 
that date the allies enjoyed an unbroken 
procession of victories, while the central 
powers have fallen apart until there is left 
only Germany, with its cowering war lord 
running to take refuge from his people with 
his armies. 

It is a different picture the blustering 
beast of Potsdam now presents from the 
pompous general seeking to conquer the 
continent of Europe and extend his do- 
minions into Asia. Hand in hand with a 
"made in Germany" Gott, he promised his 
people the comitries of Europe as their 
reward for making war. Now he is hiding 
while his people, anarchy rent, marching 
under the red flag, have brought about his 
abdication and the destruction of the 
house of Hohenzollern. 

ELABORATE STRUCTURE IN RUINS 

The elaborate structure he had built 
based on blood bonds and lust for power 
lias disappeared. First it was Bulgaria, 
the haggling center of the Balkans, seeking 
its price in territory and power, which 
veered first to the allies and then finally 
fell into the German net. Bulgaria found 
itself beaten and rushed to cover. Then 
came the Turk and the great fortresses 
shutting off the Dardanelles and the ports 

Italy, after a debacle at Caporetta, 
caused more by treason and German propa- 
ganda within than the strength of the Aus- 
trian army without, reorganized its shat- 
tered forces and turned upon Austria, over- 
whelmingly defeating Germany's chief aic 
and forcing upon her the most abject sur- 
render ever recorded. Then Gernianv fell. 



350 



NAVAL BATTLES OF. THE WAR 




^AVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 



351 




352 



HISTORY'S GREATEST WAR 




TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



The United States of America, The British Empire, France, Italy and Japan 



These Powers being described In tlie present Treaty «• 
the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, 

BELGlLiM, UULIVIA, BRAZIL, CHINA, CUBA, ECUA- 
DOR, GREK'CE, GUATEMALA, HAITI, THE HEDJAZ, 
HONDURAS, LIBERIA, NICARAGUA, PANAMA, I'ERU, 
POLAND, PORTUGAL, ROUMANIA, THE SERB-CROAT- 
SLOVENE STAT^, SIAM, CZECHO-SLOVAKIA and URU- 
GUAY, 

These Powers constituting with the Principal Powers 
mentioned above the Allied and Associated Powers, 

of the one part ; 
And GERMANY, 

of the other part ; 
Bearing In mind that on the request of the Imperial Ger- 
nan Government an Armistice was granted on November 
11, iyi8, to Germany by the Principal Allied and Asso- 
:lated Powers In order that a Treaty of Peace might be 
:oncluded with her, and 

The Allied and Associated Powers being equally desirous 
;hat the war which they were successfully Involved directly 
)r indirectly and which originated In the declaration of 
ivar by Austria-Hungary on July 28, 1914, against Serbia, 
the declaration of war by Germany against Russia on August 
1, 1914, and against France on August 3, 1914, and In the 
invasion of Belgium, should be replaced by a firm, just and 
lurable Peace, 

For this purpose the HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES 
•epresented as follows ; 

PHE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMER- 
ICA, by : 

The Honourable Woodrow Wilson, President or the 
United States, acting in his own name and by his 
own proper authority ; 
The Honourable Robert Lansing, Secretary of State ; 
The Honourable Henry White, formerly Ambassador 
Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the United 
States at Home and Paris ; 
The Honourable Edward M. House ; 
General Tasker H. Bliss. Military RcpTesentatlve of 
the United States on the Supreme War Council ; 
IIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE UNITED KINGDOM 
OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND AND OF THE 
BRITISH DOMINIONS BEYOND THE SEAS, EMPEROR 
OF INDIA, by : 

The Right Honourable David Llotd George, M. P., 

First Lord of His Treasury and Prime Minister ; 
The Right Honourable Andrew Bonau Law, M. P., 

His Lord Privy Seal ; 
The Right Honourable Viscount Milnek G. C. B., 
G. C. M. G., His Secretary of State for the Col- 
onies ; 
The Right Honourable Arthur James Balfour^ O. M., 
M. P.. His Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs ; 
The Right Honourable George Nicoll Barnes, M. P., 
Minister without portfolio ; 
and 
for the DOMINION OF CANADA, by : 

The Honourable Charles Joseph Doherit, Minister of 

Justice : 
The Honourable Arthur Lewis Sifton, Minister of 
Customs : 
tor the COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA, by : 

The Right Honourable William Morris Hughes, At- 
torney General and Prime Minister ; 
The Right Honourable Sir Joseph Cook, G. C. M. G., 
Minister for the Navy; 
for the UNION OF SOUTH AFRICA, by: 

General the Right Honourable LkjuIs Botha, Minister 

of Native Affairs and Prime Minister ; 
Lieutenant-General the Right Honourable Jan Chris- 
tiaan Smuts, K. C. Minister of Defence; 
for the DOMINION of NEW ZEALAND by ; 

The Right Honourable William Ferguson MASSEY, 
Minister of Labour and Prime Minister ; 
tor INDIA, by : 

The Right Honourable Edwin Samuel Montagu, M. P., 

His Secretary of State for India ; 
Major-General Ills Highness Maharaja Sir Ganga 
Singh Bahadur, Maharaja of Bikaner, G. C. S. I., 
G. C. I. E., G. C. V. O., K. C. B., A. D. C. ; 

THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, by : 
Mr. Georges Clemenceau, President cf the Council, 
Minister of War ; 
Mr. Stephen Pichon. Minister of Foreign Affairs ; 
Mr. Louis-Lucien Klotz, Minister of Finance ; 
Mr. AnrtrS Tardieu. Commissary General for Franco- 
American Military Affairs ; 
Mr. Jules Cambun, Ambassador of France ; 

HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF ITALY, by : 

Baron S. Sonnino, Deputy; 

Marquis G. Imperiali, Senator, Ambassador of His 

Majesty the King of Italy at London ; 
Mr. S. Crespi, Deputy ; 



HIS MAJESTY THE EMPEROR OF JAPAN, by : 

Marquis SaIonzi, formerly President of the Council of 

Ministers ; 
Baron Making, formerly Minister for Foreign Affairs, 

Member of the Diplomatic Council , 
Viscount Chinda Ambassador Extraordinary and 
Plenipotentiary of H. M. the Emperor of Japan at 

London ; 
Mr. K. Matsui, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plen- 
ipotentiary of H. M. the Emperor of Japan at 
Paris ; 
Mr. H. IJUIN. Ambassador Extraordinary and Pleni- 
potentiary of H. M. the Emperor of Japan at Rome; 
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, by : 
Mr. Paul Hymans, Minister for Foreign Affairs, Min- 
ister of State ; 
Mr. Jules van den Heuvel, Envoy Extraordinary 

and Minister Plenipotentiary, Minister of State ; 
Mr. Emile Vandekvelde, Minister of Justice Min- 
ister of State ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF BOLIVIA, 
by: 

Mr. Ismael Montes, Envoy Extraordinary and Min- 
ister Plenipiotentiary of Bolivia at Paris ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF BRAZIL, by 
Mr. Joao Pandia Calogeras, Deputy, formerly Min- 
ister of Finance ; 
Mr. Raul Fernandes, Deputy ; 

Mr. Rodrlgo Octavio de L. Menezes, Professor of 
International Law of Rio de Janeiro ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE CHINESE REPUBLIC^ by: 
Mr. Lou TsengTslang, Minister for Foreign Affairs; 
Mr. Chenting Thomas Wang, formerly Minister of 
Agriculture and Commerce ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE CUBAN REPUBLIC, by: 
Mr. Antonio Sftnchez de Bustamanie, Dean of the 
Faculty of Law in the University of Havana, Pres- 
ident of the Cuban Society of International Law ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OP ECUADOR, 
by: 

Mr. Enrique Dorn y de AlsCa, Envoy Extraordinary 
and Minister Plenipotentiar.v of Ecuador at Paris; 
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE HELLENES, by: 
Mr. Eleftherlos K. VBNisfiLijs, President of the Coun- 
cil of Ministers ; 
Mr. Nicolas Politis, Minister for Foreign Affairs; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF GUATE- 
MALA, by: 

Mr. Joaquin Mendez, formerly Minister of State foi 
Public Works and Public Instruction, Envoy Extra- 
ordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary of Guatemala 
at Washington, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister 
Plenipotentiary on special mission at Paris ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF HAITI, by: 
Mr. Tertullien Guilbaud, Envoy Extraordinary and 
Minister Plenipotentiary of Haiti at Paris; 
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE HEDJAZ, by : 
Mr. Rustem HaIdar ; 
Mr. Abdul Hadi AOUNi ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF HONDURAS, 
by: 
Dr. Policarpo Bonilla, on special mission to Wash- 
ington, formerly President of the Republic of Hon- 
duras, ESivoy Extraordinary and Minister Pleni- 
potentiary ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF LIBERIA, 
by: ^ 

The Honourable Charles Dunbar Burgess King, Secre- 
tary of State ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF NICARAGUA, 
by: 

Mr. Salvador Chamorro, President of the Chamber of 
Deputies ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OP PANAMA, by: 
Mr. Antonio Burgos, Envoy Extraordinary and Min- 
ister Plenipotentiary of Panama at Madrid : 
THE PRESIDENT OF ThE REPUBLIC OF PERU, by: 
Mr. Carlos G. Candamo, Envoy Extraordinary and 
Minister Plenipotentiary of Peru at Paris : 
THE PRESIDENT OP THE POLISH REPUBLIC, by: 

Mr. Ignace J. Paderewski, I'resident of the Council 

of Ministers, Minister for Foreign Affairs ; 
Mr. Roman DsiowsKi, President of the Polish National 
Committee ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE PORTUGUESE REPUBLIC, 
by ; 

Dr. Affonso Augusto DA Costa, formerly President of 

the Council of Ministers : 
Dr. Augusto Luiz Vleira Soares, formerly Minister 
for Foreign .\ffairs : 
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OP ROUMANIA, bv : 

Mr. Ion I. C. Bratiano, President of the Council of 
Ministers, Minister for Poreigr. Affairs : 
General Constantln Coanda, Corps Commander, A. D. 



II 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



C. to the King, formerly President of the Council 

of Ministers ; 
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE SERBS, THE 
CROATS, AND THE SLOVENES, by : 

Mr. Nicolas P. Pachitch, formerly President of the 

Council of Ministers ; 
Mr. Ante Tkumbic, Minister for Foreign Affairs ; 
Mr. Milenko Vesnitch, Envoy Extraordinary and Min- 
ister Plenipotentiary of H. M. the King of the 
Serbs, the Croats and the Slovenes at Paris ; 
HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF SIAM, by : 

His Highness Prince Chaeoon, Envoy Extraordinary 
and Minister Plenipotentiary of H. M. the King 
of Slam at Paris ; 
His Serene Highness Prince Traidos Peabandhu, 
Under Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs ; 
THE PREJSIDENT OF THE CZECHO-SLOVAK REPUB- 
LIC, by : 

Mr. Karl KramAe, President of the Council of Min- 
isters ; 
Mr. Eduard Benes, Minister for Foreign Affairs ; 
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF URUGUAY, 
by: 

Mr. Juan Antonio Boeeo, Minister for Foreign Af- 
fairs, formerly Minister of Industry ; 
GERMANY, by : 

Mr. Hermann MUlleb, Minister for Foreign Affairs of 

the Empire ; 
Dr. Bell, Minister of the Empire ; 
Acting in the name of the German BTmpire and of 
each and every component State, 

WHO having communicated their full powers found in 
good and due form have AGREED AS FOLLOWS : 

From the coming into force of the present Treaty the 
state of war will terminate. From that moment and 
subject to the provisions of this Treaty official relations 
with Germany, and with any of the German States, will 
be resumed by the Allied and Associated Powers. 

PART I. 
THE COVENANT OF THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. 
The High Conteacting Parties, 

In order to promote international co-operation and to 
jchieve International peace and security 

by the acceptance of obligations not to resort to war, 
by the prescription of open, just and honourable rela- 
tions between nations, 
by the firm establishment of the understandings of 
international law as the actual rule of conduct 
among Governments, and 
by the maintenance of justice and a scrupulous respect 
for all treaty obligations in the dealings of organized 
peoples with one another. 
Agree to this Covenant of the League of Nations. 
AETICLE 1. 
The original Members of the League of Nations shall 
be those of the Signatories which are named in the Annex 
to this Covenant and also such of those other States 
named in the Annex as shall accede without reservation 
to this Covenant. Such accession shall be effected by a 
Declaration deposited with the Secretariat within two 
months of the coming into force of the Covenant. Notice 
thereof shall be sent to all other Members of the League. 

Any fully self-governing State, Dominion or Colony not 
named in the Annex may become a Member of the League if 
its admission is agreed to by two-thirds of the -Assembly, 
provided that it shall give etCective guarantees of its sincere 
intention to observe its international obligations, and shall 
accept such regulations as may be prescribed by the League 
in regard to its military, naval and air forces and arma- 
ments. 

Any Member of the League may, after two years' notice of 
its Intention so to do, withdraw from the League, provided 
that all its international obligations and all its obligations 
under this Covenant shall have been fulfilled at the time 
of its withdrawal. 

AETICLE 2. 
The action of the League under this Covenant shall be 
effected through the Instrumentality of an Assembly and of 
a Council, with a permanent Secretariat, 
AETICLE 3. 
The Assembly shall consist of Representatives of the Mem- 
bers of the League. , , 

The Assembly shall meet at stated intervals and from time 
to time as occasion may require at the Seat of the League 
or at such other place as may be decided upon. 

The Assembly may deal at its regular meetings with any 
matter within the sphere of action of the League or aflectmg 
the peace of the world. 

At meetings of the Assembly each Member of the League 
shall have one vote, and may have not more than three 
RepTesentatlves. 

AETICLE 4. 
The Council shall consist of Representatives of the Prin- 
cipal Allied and Associated Powers, together with Repre- 
sentatives of four other Members of the League. These four 
Members of the League shall be selected by the Assembly 
from time to time in its discretion. Until the appointment 
of the Representatives of the four Members of the League 
first selected by the Assembly, Representatives of Belgium, 
Brazil Spain and Greece shall be members of the Council. 



With the approval of the majority of the Assembly, the 
Council may name additional Members of the League whose 
Representatives shall always be members of the Council ; the 
Council with like approval may increase the number of Mem- 
bers of the League to be selected by the Assembly for repre- 
sentation on the Council. 

The Council shall meet from time to time as occasion may 
require, and at least once a year, at the Seat of the League, 
or at such other place as may be decided upon. 

The Council may deal at its meetings with any matter 
within the sphere of action of the League or affecting the 
peace of the world. 

Any Member of the League not represented on the Council 
shall be invited to send a Representative to sit as a member 
at any meeting of the Council during the consideration of 
matters specially effecting the Interests of that Member of 
the League. 

At meetings of the Council, each Member of the League 
represented on the Council shall have one vote, and may 
have not more than one Representative. 

AETICLE 5. 

Except where otherwise expressly provided in this Cove- 
nant or by the terms of the present Treaty, decisions at any 
meeting of the Assembly or of the Council shall require 
the agreement of all the Members of the League represented 
at the meeting. 

All matters of procedure at meetings of the Assembly or 
of the Council, Including the appointment of Committees to 
investigate particular matters, shall be regulated by the 
Assembly or by the Council and may be decided by a ma- 
jority of the Members of the League represented at the 
meeting. 

The first meeting of the Assembly and the first meethig of 
the Council shall be summoned by the President of the United 
States of America. 

ARTICLE 6. 

The permanent Secretariat shall be established at the Seat 
of the League. The Secretariat shall comprise a Secretary 
General and such secretaries and staff as may be required. 

The first Secretary General shall be the person named in 
the Annex ; thereafter the Secretary General shall be ap- 
pointed by the Council with the approval of the majority of 
the Assembly. 

The secretaries and staff of the Secretariat shall be ap- 
pointed by the Secretary General with the approval of the 
Council. 

The Secretary General shall act In that capacity at all 
meetings of the Assembly and of the Council. 

The expenses of the Secretariat shall be borne by the Mem- 
bers of the League in accordance with the apportionment of 
the expenses of the International Bureau of the Universal 
Postal Union. 

ARTICLE 7. 

The Seat of the League is established at Geneva. 

The Council may at any time decide that the Seat of the 
League shall be established elsewhere. 

All positions under or in connection with the League, in- 
cluding the Secretariat, shall be open equally to men and 
women. 

Representatives of the Members of the League and officials 
of the League when engaged on the business of the League 
shall enjoy diplomatic privileges and immunities. 

The buildings and other property occupied by the League 
or its officials or by Representatives attending its meetings 
shall be inviolable. 

ARTICLE 8. 

The Members of the League recognize that the maintenance 
of peace requires the reduction of national armaments to 
the lowest point consistent with national safety and the 
enforcement by common action of international obligations. 

The Council, taking account of the geographical situation 
and circumstances of each State, shall formulate plans for 
such reduction for the consideration and action of the several 
Governments. 

Such plans shall be subject to reconsideration and revision 
at least every ten years. 

After these plans shall have been adopted by the several 
Governments, the limits of armaments therein fixed shall not 
be exceeded without the concurrence of the Council. 

The Members of the League agree that the manufacture by 
private enterprise of munitions and implements of war is 
open to grave objections. The Council shall advise how the 
evil effects attendant upon such manufacture can be pre- 
vented, due regard being had to the necessities of those Mem- 
bers of the League which are not able to manufacture the 
munitions and implements of war necessary for their safety. 

The Members of the League undertake to interchange full 
and frank information as to the scale of their armaments, 
their military, naval and air programmes and the condition 
of such of their industries as are adaptable to war-like pur- 1 
poses. I 

Akticlb 9. I 

A permanent Commission shall be constituted to advise' 
the Council on the execution of the provisions of Articles 1 
and 8 and on military, naval and air questions generally. 

Article 10. 

The Members of the League undertake to respect and pre 

serve as against external aggres.*!iop the territorial Integrltj 



IV 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



and existing political Independence o£ all Members o£ the 
League. In case of any such aggression or In case o£ any 
threat or danger ot sucn aggression the Council shall advise 
upon the means by which this obligation shall be fulfilled. 

ARTICLE 11. 

Any war or threat of war, whether immediately affecting 
any of the Members of the League or not, Is hereby declared 
a matter of concern to the whole League, and the League 
shall take any action that may be deemed wise and effectual 
to safeguard the peace of the nations. In case any such 
emergency should arise the Secretary General shall on the 
request of any Member of the League forthwith summon a 
meeting of the Council. 

It Is also declared to be the friendly right of each Member 
of the League to bring to the attention of the Assembly or 
of the Council any circumstance whatever affecting Inter- 
national relations which threatens to disturb International 
peace or the good understanding between nations upon which 
peace depends. 

Article 12. 

The Members of the League agree that if there should 
arise between them any dispute likely to lead to a rupture, 
they will submit the matter either to arbitration or to in- 
quiry by the Council, and they agree In no case to resort 
to war until three months after the award of the arbitra- 
tors or the report by the Council. 

In any case under this Article the award of the arbitra- 
tors shall be made within a reasonable time, and the report 
of the Council shall be made within six months after the 
submission of the dispute. 

Article 13. 

The Members of the League agree that whenever any 
dispute shall arise between them which they recognise to 
be suitable for submission to arbitration and which cannot 
be satisfactorily settled by diplomacy, they will submit the 
whole subject-matter to arbitration. 

Disputes as to the interpretation of a treaty, as to any 

?uestion of international law, as to the existence of any 
act which if established would constitute a breach of any 
international obligation, or as to the extent and nature 
of the reparation to be made for any such breach, are 
declared to be among those which are generally suitable 
for submission to arbitration. 

For the consideration of any such dispute the court of 
arbitration to which the case Is referred shall be the Court 
agreed on by the parties to the dispute or stipulated in any 
convention existing between them. 

The Members ot the League agree that they will carry 
out In full good faith any award that may be rendered, 
and that they will not resort to war against a Member or 
the League which compiles therewith. In the event of any 
failure to carry out such an award, the Council shall pro- 
pose what steps should be taken to give effect thereto. 

Article 14. 

The Council shall formulate and submit to the Members 
of the League for adoption plans for the establishment of 
a Permanent Court of International .Justice. The Court 
shall be competent to hear and determine any dispute of an 
International character which the parties thereto submit to 
it. The Court may also give an advisory opinion upon any 
dispute or question referred to It by the Council or by the 
Assembly. 

Article 15. 

It there should arise between Members of the League 
any dispute likely to lead to a rupture, which is not sub- 
mitted to arbitration In accordance with Article 13, the 
Members of the League agree that they will submit the 
matter to the Council. Any party to the dispute may effect 
such submission by giving notice of the existence of the 
dispute to the Secretary General, who will make all neces- 
sary arrangements for a full Investigation and consideration 
thereof. 

For this purpose the parties to the dispute will com- 
municate to the Secretary General, as promptly as possible, 
statements of their case with all the relevant facts and 
papers, and the Council may forthwith direct the publica- 
tion thereof. , .. 

The Council shall endeavor to effect a settlement of the 
dispute, and If such efforts are successful, a statement shall 
be made public giving such facts and explanations regarding 
the dispute and the terms of settlement thereof as the 
Council may deem appropriate. 

If the dispute is not thus settled, the Council either unan- 
imously or by a majority vote shall make and publish a 
report containing a statement of the facts of the dispute 
and the recommendations which are deemed just and proper 
in regard thereto. 

Any Member of the League represented on the Council 
may make public a statement of the facts of the dispute 
and of Its conclusions regarding the same. 

If a report by the Council is unanimously agreed to by 
the members thereof other than the Representatives of one 
or more of the parties to the dispute, the Members of the 
League agree that they will not go to war with any party 
to the dispute which complies with the recommendations 
of the report. . ,,.,,., . 

If the Council falls to reach a report which is unanl- 
Tiously agreed to by the members thereof, other than the 
Representatives of one or more of the parties to the dis- 
pute, the Members of the League reserve to themselves the 



right to take such action as they shall consider necessary 
for the maintenance of right and justice. 

If the dispute between the parties is claimed by one of 
them, and Is found by the Council, to arise out of a matter 
which by international law is solely within the domestic 
jurisdiction of that party, the Council shall so report, and 
shall make no recommendations as to Its settlement. 

The Council may in any case under this Article refer 
the dispute to the Assembly. The dlspTite shall be so re- 
ferred at the request of either party to the dispute, provided 
that such request be made within fourteen days after the 
submission of the dispute to the Council. 

In any case referred to the Assembly, all the provisions of 
this Article and of Article 12 relating to the action and 
powers of the Council shall apply to the action and powers 
of the Assembly, provided that a report made by the Assem- 
bly, if concurred In by the Representatives of those Members 
of the League represented on the Council and of a majority 
of the other Members of the League, exclusive In each case 
of the Representatives of the parties to the dispute, shall 
have the same force as a report by the Council concurred in 
by all the members thereof other than the Repteseutatlves 
of one or more of the parties to the dispute. 

Article 16. 

Should any Member of the League resort to war in dis- 
regard of its covenants under Articles 12, 13 or 15, it shall 
ipso facto be deemed to have committed an act of war 
against all other Members of the League, which hereby 
undertake immediately to subject it to the severance of all 
trade or financial relations, the prohibition ot all intercourse 
between their nationals and the nationals of the covenant- 
breaking State, and the prevention of all financial, commer- 
cial or personal Intercourse between the nationals of the 
covenant-breaking State and the nationals of any other State, 
whether a Member of the League or not. 

It shall be the duty of the Council in such case to recom- 
mend to the several Governments concerned what effective 
military, naval r air force the Members of the League shall 
severally contribute to the armed forces to be used to pro- 
tect the covenants of the League. 

The Members of the League agree, further, that they will 
mutually support one another In the financial and economic 
measures which are taken under this Article, In order to 
minimise the loss and inconvenience resulting from the above 
measures, and that they will mutually support one another 
In resisting any special measures aimed at one of their 
number by the covenant-breaking State, and that they will 
take the necessary steps to afford passage through their 
territory to the forces of any of the Members of the League 
which are co-operating to protect the covenants of the 
League. 

Any Member of the League which has violated any cove- 
nant of the League may be declared to be no longer a Mem- 
ber of the League by a vote of the Council concurred In by 
the Representatives of all the other Members of the League 
repTesented thereon. 

article 17. 

In the event of a dispute between a Member of the League 
and a State which is not a Member of the League, or between 
States not Members ot the League, the State or States no( 
Members of the League shall be Invited to accept the obllga 
tions of membership in the League for the purposes of sucl 
dispute, upon such conditions as the Council may deem just 
If such Invitation Is accepted, the provisions of Articles 12 
to 16 Inclusive shall be applied with such modifications as 
may be deemed necessary by the Council. 

Upon such invitation being given the Council shall im- 
mediately institute an inquiry into the circumstances of the 
dispute and recommend such action as may seem best and 
most effectual in the circumstances. 

If a State so invited shall refuse to accept the obligations 
of membership In the League for the purposes of sucli 
dispute, and shall resort to war against a Member of the 
League, the provisions of Article 16 shall be applicable as 
against the State taking such action. 

If both parties to the dispute when so Invited refuse to 
accept the obligations of membership in the League for the 
purposes of such dispute, the Council may take such meas- 
ures and make such recommendations as will prevent hos- 
tilities and will result in the settlement of the dispute. 

Article 18. 
Every treaty or international engagement entered Into 
hereafter by any Member of the League shall be forthwith 
registered with the Secretariat and shall as soon as possible 
be published by it. No such treaty or international engage- 
ment shall be binding until so registered. 

Article 19. 

The Assembly may from time to time advise the recon- 
sideration by Members of the League of treaties which have 
become inaptiUcable and the consideration of international 
conditions whose continuance might endanger the peace of 
the world. 

Article 20. 

The members of the League severally agree that this 
Covenant is accepted as abrogating all obligations or under- 
standings inter se which are inconsistent with the terms 
thereof, and solemnly undertake that they will not here- 
after enter Into any engagements Inconsistent with the terms 
thereof. 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



In case any Member of the League shall, before becoming 
a Member of the League, have undertaken any obligations 
Inconsistent wllli tln' terms of this Covenant, It shall be 
the duty of such Member to take immediate steps to procure 
its release from such obligations. 

Abticlb 21. 
Nothing In this Covenant shall be deemed to affect the 
validity of International engagements, such as treaties of 
arbitration or regional understandings like the Monroe doc- 
trine, for securing the maintenance of peace. 

Article 22. 

To those colonies and territories which as a consequence 
of the late war have ceased to be under the sovereignty of 
the States which formerly governed them and which are 
Inhabited by peoples not yet able to stand by themselves 
under the strenuous conditions of the modern world, there 
should be applied the principle that the well-being and 
development of such peoples form a sacred trust of civili- 
sation and that securities for the performance of this trust 
should be enihodied In this Covenant. 

The best method of giving practical effect to this prin- 
ciple is that till' tutelage of such peoples should be entrusted 
to advanced nations wTao by reason of their resources, their 
experience or their geographical position can best under- 
take this responsibility, and who are willing to accept It, 
and that this tutelage should be exercised by them as Man- 
datories on behalf of the League. 

The character of the mandate must differ according to the 
stage of the development of the people, the geographical 
situation of the territory, its economic conditions and other 
similar circumstances. 

Certain communities formerly belonging to the Turkish 
Empire have reached a stage of development where their 
existence as Independent nations can be provisionally recog- 
nised subject to the rendering of administrative advice and 
assistance by a Mandatory until such time as they are able 
to stand alone. The wishes of these communities must 
be a principal consideration in the selection of the Manda- 
tory-. 

Other peoples, especially those of Central Africa, are at 
such a stage that the Mandatory must be responsible for the 
administration of the territory under conditions which will 
guarantee freedom of conscience and religion, subject only 
to the maintenance of public order and morals, the prohibi- 
tion of abuses such as the slave trade, the arms traffic and 
the liquor traffic, and the prevention of the establishment of 
foi'tiflcations or military or naval bases and of military 
training of the natives for other than police purposes and 
the defence of territory, and will also secure e<|ual oppor- 
tunities for the trade and commerce of other Members of 
the League. 

There are territories, such as South-West .\frica and 
certain of the South I'aclflc Islands, which, owing to the 
sparseness of their population, or their small size, or their 
remoteness from the centres of civilisation, or their geo- 
graphical contiguity to the territory of the Mandatory, and 
other circumstances, can be best administered under the 
laws of the Mandatory as integral portions of Its territory, 
subject to the safeguards above mentioned in the interests 
of the indigenous pop'ulation. 

In every case of mandate, the Mandatory shall render to 
the Council an annual report in reference to the territory 
committed to its charge. 

The degree of authority, control, or administration to be 
exercised by the .Mandatory shall, if not previously agreed 
upon by the Members of the League, be explicitly deflned 
in each case by the Council. 

A permanent Commission shall be constituted to receive 
and examine the annual reports of the Mandatories and to 
advise the Council on all matters relating to the observance 
of the mandates. 

Article 23. 

Subject to and In accordance with the provisions of Inter- 
r^tlonai conventions existing or hereafter to be agreed upon, 
the Members of the League : 

(a) will endeavor to secure and maintain fair and 
humane conditions of labour for men, women, 
and children, both In their own countries and In 
all (Mjuntrles to which their commercial and in- 
dustrial relations extend, and for that purpose 
will establish and maintain the necessary interna- 
tional organizations ; 
(6) undertake to secure Just treatment of the native 
inhabitants of territories under their control: 

(c) will entrust the League with the general super- 

vision over the execution of agreements with 
regard to the traffic In women and children, and 
the traffic in opium and other dangerous drugs ; 

(d) will entrust the League with the general supervision 

of the traile in arms and ammunition with the 
countries in which the control of this traffic is 
necessary In the common Interest ; 

<.e) will make provision to secure and maintain freedom 
of communications and of transit and equitable 
treatment for the commerce of all Members of 
the League. In this connection, the special 
necessities of the regions devastated during thJ 
war of 1914-1918 shall be borne In mind: 

(/) win endeavor to take steps In matters of interna- 
tional concern for the pTeventlon and control of 
disease. 



Ahticlb 24. 

There shall be placed under the direction of the League 
all international bureaux already established by general 
treaties If the parties to such treaties consent. All such 
international bureaux and all commissions for the regula- 
tion of matters of international interest hereafter consti- 
tuted shall be placed under the direction of the League. 

In all matters of International interest which are regu- 
lated by general conventions hut which are not placed under 
the control of the international bureaux or commissions, 
the Secretariat of the League shall subject to the consent of 
the Council and If desired by the parties, collect and dis- 
tribute all relevant Information and shall render any other 
assistance which may be necessary or desirable. 

The Council may include as part of tha expenses of the 
Secretariat the expenses of any bureau or commission wtiich 
is placed under the direction of the League. 
Article 25. 

The Members of the League agree to encourage and pro- 
mote the establishment and co-operation of duly authorised 
voluntary national Ued Cross organizations having as pur- 
poses the improvement of health, the prevention of disease 
and the mitigation of suffering throughout the world. 
article 26. 

Amendments to this Covenant will take effect when rati- 
fied by the Members of the League whose Kepresentatlves 
compose the Council and by a majority of the Members of 
the lycague whose Kepresentatlves compose the Assembly. 

No such amendment shall bind any Member of the League 
which signifies its dissent therefrom, but In that case It 
shall cease to be a Member of the League. 

ANNEX. 

I. OBIOINAL MEMBERS OF TUB LEAGUE OF NATIONS SIONA- 

TOttlES OF THE TREATY OP PEACE. 

united states of a.mbbica. haiti. 
Belgium. IIedjaz. 

Bolivia. Honduras. 

BItAZIL. ITALY. 

BiiiTisii Empire. Japan. 

CANADA. Liberia. 

Australia. Nicaragua. 

South Afbica. Panama. 

New Zealand. Peru. 

INDIA. POLAND. 

CHINA. PORTUGAL. 

Cuba. Roumania. 

Ecuador. Seeb-Croat-Slovenb Statu. 

France. Siam. 

Greece. Czecho-Slovakia. 

Guatemala. Uruguay. 

STATES invited TO ACCEDE TO TUB COVENANT. 

Argentine Republic. Persia. 

Chile. Salvador. 

Colombia. Spain. 

Denmark. Sweden. 

Netheulands. Switzerland. 

Norway. Venezuela. 

II. first secretary general of the league of nations. 
The Honourable Sir James Eric Dbummond, K. C. M. 

G., C. B. 

PART II. 
BOUNDARIES OE GERMANY. 
Article 27. 
The boundaries of Germany will he determined as follows : 

1. With Belgium: 

Erom the point common to the three frontiers of Belgium, 
Holland and Germany and In a southerly direction : 

the north-eastern boundary of the former territory of 
neutral Moresnet, then the eastern boundary of the A'l t i» 
of Eupen, then the frontier between Belgium and the KrcU 
of Montjole, then the north-eastern boundary of the Kriia 
of Malmfidy to its Junction with the frontier of Luxemburg. 

2. With Luxemhvrii: 

The frontier of August 3, 1914. to Its junction with the 
frontier of F'rance of the 18th July, 1870. 

3. With France: 

The frontier of July 18, 1870, from Luxemburg to Swit- 
zerland with the reservations made In Article 48 of Section 
IV (Saar Basin) of Part III. 

4. With Swifzerland: 
The present frontier. 

5. With Austria: 

The frontier of August 3, 1914, from Switzerland to 
Czecho-Slovakia as hereinafter deflned. 

0. With Vzecho-Nlovakiu : 

The frontier of .\ugust .3, 1914, between Germany and 
Austria from its Junction with the old administrative bound- 
ary separating Bohemia and the province of Upper Austria 
to the point north of the Salient of the old province of 
Austrian Silesia situated at about 8 kilometres east of 
Neustadt. 

7. With Poland: 

From the point deflned above to a point to be fixed on 
the ground about 2 kilometres east of Lorzendorf : 

the frontier as It will be flxed In accordance with Article 
88 of the present Treaty ; 

thence in a northerly direction to the point where the ad- 
ministrative boundary of Posnanla crosses the river Bartsch : 

a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the following 



VI 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



places In Voiand : Skorlschau, Relchthal, Trembatschau, 
Kunzendorf, Sciiieise, Gross Kosel, Schrelbersdorf, Eippin, 
i'iirstllch-Nlefken, Pawelau, Tscheschen, Konradau, Johan- 
nisdorf, Modzenowe, BogdaJ, and in Germany : Lorzendort, 
Kaulwitz, Glausche, Daibersdorl, Keeswitz, Stradam, Gross 
Wartenberg, Kraschen, Neu Mittelwalde, Uomaslawitz, 
Wedeisdort, Techeschen Hammer ; 

thence the administrative boundary of Posnania north- 
westwards to the point where it cuts the Eawitsch-Herrn- 
Btadt railway ; 

thence to the point where the administrative boundary of 
Posnania cuts the Ueisen-Tschimau road : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing west of Trie- 
busch and Gabel and east of Saborwitz ; 

thence the administrative boundary of Posnania to its 
Junction with the eastern administrative boundary of the 
Kreis of Fraustadt ; 

thence in a north-westerly direction to a point to be 
chosen on the road between the villages of tJnruhstadt and 
Kopnltz ; 

A line to be fixed on the ground passing west of Geyers- 
dorf, Brenno, Fehlen, Altkloster, Klebel, and east of Ul- 
bersdorf, Buchwald, Ilgen, Weine, Lupitze, Schwenten ; 

thence in a northerly direction to the northernmost point 
of Lake Chlop : 

a line to be fixed on the ground following the median line 
of the lakes ; the town and the station of Bentschen how- 
ever (including the iunction of the lines Schwiebus-Bent- 
schen and ZUUichau-Bentschenj remaining in Polish terri- 
tory ; 

thence in a north-easterly direction to the joint of junc- 
tion of the boundaries of the Kreise of Schwerln, Birnbaum 
and Meseritz : 

A line to be fixed on the ground passing east of Betsehe : 

thence in a northerly direction the boundary separating 
the Kreiae of Schwerln and Birnbaum, then in an easterly 
direction the northern boundary of Posnania to the point 
where It cuts the river Netze ; 

thence upstream to its confluence with the Kiiddow : 

the course of the Netze ; 

thence upstream to a point to be chosen about 6 kilo- 
metres south-east of Schneidemiihl : 

the course of the Kiiddow ; 

thence north-eastwards to the most southern point of the 
re-entant of the northern boundary of Posnania about 5 
kilometres west of Stahren : 

a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the Schneidemiihl- 
Konitz railway in this area entirely in German territory ; 

thence the boundary of Posnania north-eastwards to the 
point of the salient it makes about 15 kilometres east of 
Flatow ; 

thence north-eastwards to the point where the river 
Kamionka meets the southern boundary of the Kreia of 
Eonltz about 3 kilometres north-east of Grunau : 

a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the following 
places to Poland : Jasdrowo. Gr. Lutau, Kl. Lutau, Wittkau, 
and to Germany : Gr. Butzig, Cziskowo, Battrow, Bock 
Grunau ; 

thence in a northerly direction the boundary between the 
Kreise of Konitz and Sehlochau to the point where this 
boundary cuts the river Brahe ; 

thence to a point on the boundary of Pomerania 15 kilo- 
metres east of Rummelsburg ; 

a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the following 

g laces in Poland : Konarzin, Kelpin. Adl. Briesen, and in 
ermany : Sampohl, Neuguth, Stemfort, Gr. Peterkau ; 

then the boundary of Pomerania in an easterly direction 
to Its junction with the boundary between the Kreiae of 
Eonitz and Sehlochau ; 

thence northwards the boundary between Pomerania and 
West Prussia to the point on the river Rheda about 3 kilo- 
metres north-west of Gohra where that river is joined by a 
tributary from the north-west ; 

thence to a point to be selected in the bend of the Piasnltz 
river about IK kilometres north-west of Warschkau : 

a line to be fixed on the ground ; 

thence this river downstream, then the median line of 
Lake Zamowitz, then the old boundary of West Prussia to 
the Baltic Sea. 

8. With Denmark: 

The frontier as it will be fixed in accordance with Arti- 
cles 109 to 111 of Part III. Section XII (Schleswig). 

Article 28. 

The boundaries of East Prussia, with the reservations 
made In Section IX (East Prussia) of Part III, will be 
determined as follows : 

from a point on the coast of the Baltic Sea about Ih 
kilometres north of Probbernau church In a direction of 
about 159° East from true North : 

a line to be fixed on the ground for about 2 kilometres; 

thence in a straight line to the light at the bend of the 
Elbing Channel in approximately latitude 54° 19 S' North, 
longitude 19° 26' East of Greenwich; 

thence to the easternmost mouth of the Nogat River at a 
bearing of approximately 209° East from true North; 

thence up the course of the Nogat River to the point 
where the latter leaves the Vistula (Weichsel) ; 

thence up the principal channel of navigation of the 
Vistula, then the southern boundary of the Krels of ilarien- 
werder, then that of the Kreis of Rosenberg eastwards to 
the point where it meets the old boundary of East Prussia ; 

thence the old boundary between East and West Prussia, 



then the boundary between the Kreiae of Osterode and 
Neidenburg, then the course of the river Skottau down- 
stream, then the course of the Neide upstream to a point 
situated about 5 kilometres west of Bialutten being the 
nearest point to the old frontier of Russia ; 

thence in an easterly direction to a point immediately 
south of the intersection of the road Neidenburg-Mlava with 
the old frontier of Russia : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing north of Bia- 
lutten ; 

thence the old frontier of Russia to a point east of 
Schmalleningkeu, then the principal channel of navigation 
of the Niemen (Memel) downstream, then the Sklerwleth 
arm of the delta to the Kurisches Half ; 

thence a straight line to the point where the eastern 
shore of the Kurische Nehrung meets the administrative 
boundary about 4 kilometres south-west of Nidden ; 

thence this administrative boundary to the western shore 
of the Kurische Nehrung. 

Article 29. 

The boundaries as described above are drawn In red on a 
one-ln-a-million map which is annexed to the present Treaty 
(Map No. 1). 

In the case of any discrepancies between the text of the 
Treaty and this map or any other map which may be an- 
nexed, the text will be final. 

Article 30. 

In the case of boundaries which are defined by a water- 
way, the terms "course" and "channel" used in the present 
Treaty signify : In the case of non-navigable rivers, the me- 
dian line of the waterway or of its principal arm. and, in 
the case of navigable rivers, the median line of the prin- 
cipal channel of navigation. It will rest with the Bound- 
ary Commissions provided by the present Treaty to specify 
in each case whether the frontier line shall follow any 
changes of the course or channel which may take place or 
whether It shall be definitely fixed by the position of the 
course or channel at the time when the present Treaty comes 
into force. 

PART III. 
POLITICAL CLAUSES FOR EUROPE. 
Section I. 
BELGIUM. 
Article 31. 

Germany, recognizing that the Treaties of April 19, 1839, 
which established the status of Belgium before the war, no 
longer conform to the requirements of the situation, con- 
sents to the abrogation of the said Treaties and undertakes 
immediately to recognize and to observe whatever conven- 
tions may be entered into by the Principal Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers, or by any of them, in concert with the 
Governments of Belgium, and of the Netherlands, to replace 
the said Treaties of 1839. If her formal adhesion should be 
required to such conventions or to any of their stipulations, 
Germany undertakes immediately to give it. 

Article 32. 

Germany recognizes the full sovereignty of Belgium over 
the whole of the contested territory of Moresnet (called 
Moreanet neutre). 

Article 33. 

Germany renounces In favour of Belgium all rights and 

title over the territory of Prussian Moresnet situated on 

the west of the road from Lifige to Aix-la-Chapelle ; the 

road will belong to Belgium where it bounds this territory. 

Article 34. 

Germany renounces in favour of Belgium all rights and 
title over the territory comprising the whole of the Kreise 
of Eupen and of MalmMy. 

During the six months after the coming into force of this 
Treaty, registers will be opened by the Belgian authority 
at Eupen and Malmgdy in which the inhabitants of the 
above territory will be entitled to record in writing a de- 
sire to see the whole or part of It remain under German 
sovereignty. 

The results of this public expression of opinion will be 
communicated by the Belgian Government to the League of 
Nations and Belgium undertakes to accept the decision of 
the League. 

Article 35. 

A Commision of seven persons five of whom will be ap- 
pointed by the Principal Allied and. Associated Powers one 
by Germany and one by Belgium, will be set up fifteen 
days after the coming into force of the present Treaty to 
settle on the spot the new frontier line between Belgium 
and Germany, taking into account the economic factors and 
the means of communication. 

Decisions will be taken by a majority and will be binding 
on the parties concerned. 

Article 36. 

When the transfer of the sovereignty over the territories 
referred to above has become definite, German nationals 
habitually resident in the territories will definitively ac- 
quire Belgian nationality ipso facto, and will lose their 
(Serman nationality. 

Nevertheless, German nationals who became resident In 
the territories after August 1, 1914, shall not obtain Bel- 
gian nationality without a permit from the Belgian Govern- 
ment. 



1 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



VII 



Abticlb 37. 

Within the two years following the definitive transfer 
of the sovereignty over the territories assigned to Belgium 
under the present Treaty, German nationals over 18 years 
of age habitually resident in those territories will be entitled 
to opt lor German nationality. 

Option by a husband will cover his wife, and option by 
parents will cover their children under 18 years of age. 

Persons who have exercised the above right to opt must 
within the ensuing twelve months transfer their place of 
residence to Germ<^ny. 

They will be entitled to retain their Immovable property 
In the territories acquired by B 'Igium. They may carry 
with them, their movable property of every description. No 
export or import duties may be imposed upon them In con- 
nection with the removal of such property. 
Article 38. 

The German Government will hand over without delay to 
the Belgian Government the archives, registers, plans, title 
deeds and documents of every kind concerning the civil, 
military, financial, judicial or other administrations in the 
territory transferred to Belgian sovereignty. 

The German Government will likewise restore to the Bel- 
gian Government the archives and documents of every kind 
carried off during the war by the German authorities from 
the Belgian public administrations, in particular from the 
Ministry of Foreign Affairs at Brussels. 
Article 39. 

The prop'ortlon and nature of the financial liabilities of 
Germany and of Prussia which Belgium will have to bear 
on account of the territories ceded to her shall be fixed in 
conformity with Articles 254 and 256 of Part IX (Financial 
Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Section II. 
LUXEMBURG. 
Article 40. 
With regard to the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg, Germany 
renounces the benefit of all the provisions Inserted In her 
favor In the Treaties of February 8, 1842, .\pril 2, 1847, 
October 20-25, 1865, August 18, 1866, February 21 and May 
11, 1867, May 10, 1871, June 11, 1872, and November 11, 
1902, and In all Conventions consequent upon such Treaties. 
Germany recognizes that the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg 
ceased to form part of the German Zollverein as from 
January 1, 1919, renounces all rights to the exploitation of 
the railways, adheres to the termination of the regime of 
neutrality of the Grand Duchy, and accepts in advance all 
international arrangements which may be concluded by the 
Allied and .\ssociated Powers relating to the Grand Duchy. 
Article 41. 
Germany undertakes to grant to the Grand Duchy of 
Luxemburg, when a demand to that effect is made to her by 
the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, the rights and 
advantages stipulated in favour of such Powers or their na- 
tionals in the present Treaty with regard to economic ques- 
tions, to questions relative to transport and to aerial navi- 
gation. 

Section III. 
LEFT BANK OF TITE RHINE. 
Article 42. 
Germany is forbidden to maintain or construct any fortifi- 
cations either on the left bank of the Rhine or on the right 
bank to the- west of a line drawn 50 kilometres to the East 
of the Rhine. 

Article 43. 
In the area defined above the maintenance and the as- 
sembly of armed forces, either permanently or temporarily, 
and military manoeuvres of any kind as well as the upkeep 
of all permanent worlcs for mobilization, are in the same 
way forbidden. 

Article 44. 
In case Germany violates in any manner whatever the 
ptovisions of Articles 42 and 43, she shall be regarded as 
committing a hostile act against the Powers signatory of 
the present Treaty and as calculated to disturb the peace 
of the world. 

Section IV. 
SAAR BASIN. 
Article 45. 
As compensation for the destruction of the coal-mines in 
the north of France and as part payment towards the total 
reparation due from Germany for the damage resulting from 
the war, Germany cedes to France in full and absolute pos- 
session, with exclusive rights of exploitation, unencumbered 
and free from all debts and charges of any kind, the coal- 
mines situated In the Saar Basin as defined in Article 48. 
Aeticlb 46. 
In order to assure the rights and welfare of the popula- 
tion and to guarantee to France complete freedom in work- 
ing the mines, Germany agrees to the provisions of Chap- 
ters I and II of the Annex hereto. 
Article 47. 
In order to make in due time permanent provision for 
the government of the Saar Basin in accordance with the 
wishes of the populations, France and Germany agree to the 
provisions of Chapter III of the Annex hereto. 



Abticlb 48. 

The boundaries of the territory of the Saar Basin, as 
dealt with In the present stljulatlons, will be fixed as 
follows : 

On the south and south-west: by the frontier of France 
as fixed by the present Treaty. 

On the north-west and north: by a line following the 
northern administrative boundary of the Kreis of Merzlg 
from the point where it leaves the French frontier to the 
point where it meets the administrative boundary separat- 
ing the commune of Saarhiilzbach from the commune of 
Britten : following this communal boundary southwards and 
reaching the administrative boundary of the canton of 
Merzlg so as to Include in the territory of the Saar Hashi 
the canton of Mettlach, with the exception of the commune 
of Britten ; following successively the northern administra- 
tive boundaries of the cantons of Morzig and Haustadt, 
which are Incorporated in the aforesaid Saar Basin, then 
successively the administrative boundaries separating the 
Kreise of Sarrelouis, Ottweiier and Saint-Wendel from the 
Kreise of Merzlg, Treves (Trier) and the Principality of 
Birkenfeld as far as a point situated about 500 metres 
north of the village of Furschweiler (viz., the highest point 
of the Metzelberg). 

On the north-east and east: from the last point defined 
above to a point about 3J kilometres east-north-east of 
Saint-Wendel : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing east of Fursch- 
weiler, west of Roschberg, east of points 418, 329 (south of 
Roschberg), west of Leitersweiler, north-east of point 464, 
and following the line of the crest southwards to its Junc- 
tion with the administrative boundary of the Kreis of 
Kusel ; 

thence In a southerly direction the boundary of the Kreis 
of Kusel, then the boundary of the Kreis of Homburg to- 
wards the south-south-east to a point situated about 1000 
metres west of Dunzweiler; 

thence to a point about 1 kilometre south of Hornbach : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing through point 
424 (about 1000 metres south-east of Dunzweiler). point 
363 (Puchs-Berg), point 322 (south-west of Waldmohr), 
then east of Jiigersburg and Erbach then encircling Hom- 
burg, passing through the points 361 (about 2J kilometres 
north-east by east of that town), 342 (about 2 kilometres 
south-east of that town), 347 (Sehreiners-Berg), 356, 350 
(about li kilometres south-east of Schwarzenbach), then 
passing east of Einijd, south-east of points 322 and 333, 
about 2 kilometres east of Webenheim, about 2 kilometres 
cast of Mlmbach, passing east of the plateau which is trav- 
ersed by the road from Mlmbach to Bockweiler (so as to 
include this road in the territory of the Saar Basin), pass 
Ing Immediately north of the junction of the roads frori 
Bockweiler and Altheim situated about 2 kilometres north 
of Altheim, then passing south of Ringweilerhof and north 
of point 322 rejoining the frontier of France at the angle 
which It makes about 1 kilometre south of Hornbach (see 
Map No. 2 1/100,000 annexed to the present Treaty). 

A Commission composed of five members, one appointed by 
France, one by Germany, and three by the Council of the 
League of Nations, which will select nationals of other 
Powers, will be constituted within fifteen days from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty, to trace on the spot 
the frontier line described above. 

In those parts of the preceding line which do not coin- 
cide with administrative boundaries, the Commission will 
endeavor to keep to the line indicated, while taking Into 
consideration, so far as is possible, local economic Interests 
and existing communal boundaries. 

The decisions of this Commission will be taken by a ma- 
jority, and win be binding on the parties concerned. 

Article 49. 

Germany renounces in favour of the Ltague of Nations, 
in the capacity of trustee, the government of the territory 
defined above. 

At the end of fifteen years from the coming into force of 
the present Treaty the Inhabitants of the said territory 
sliall be called upon to indicate the sovereignty under which 
they desire to be placed. 

Article 50. 
The stipulations under which the cession of the mines In 
the Saar Basin shall be carried out. together with the 
measures intended to guarantee the rights and the well- 
being of the Inhabitants and the government of the terri- 
tory, as well as the conditions in accordance with which the 
plebiscite hereinbefore pYovided for is to he made, are laid 
down in the Annex hereto. This Annex shall be considered 
as an integral part of the present Treaty, and Germany 
declares her adherence to it. 

ANNEX. 
In accordance with the provisions of Articles 45 to 50 of 
the present Treaty, the stipulations under which the cession 
by (jcrmany to France of the mines of the Saar Basin will 
be effected, as well as the measures intended to ensure 
respect lor the rights and well-being of the population and 
the government of the territory, and the conditions in which 
the Inhabitants will be called upon to indicate the sover- 
eignty under which they may wish to be placed, have been 
laid down as follows : 




A BIRDSEYE VIEW OF GERMANY, SHOWING NEW BOUNI 

In the West France not only gets back the provinces of Alsace and Lorraine, but also secures the ownership of t 
valuable coalfields of the Saar basin, whose inhabitants will decide by plebiscite fifteen years hence, whether they will. 
German or French. The Malmedy district to the North is restored to Belgium. 

}n the East a vast area of the old Polish Kingdom is allotted to the new Polish State, It include? Polish SUesI^ 



"V i'i A'Mw i - 



i :iJj,.i^L fj; 




FORTH IN THE PEACE TREATY, SIGNED JUNE 28, 1919. 

1, together with the major part of West Prussia, appropriated by the Prussians over a century ago. The important 
of Danzig, with the area at the mouth of the Vistula, is to become a free city. 

he areas in which the people are to decide by plebiscite their own destiny include the Semi-Polish part of East Prussia 
also Slesvig, formerly part of Denmark. ITie Kiel Canal is to remain under German severeignty, but under commercial 
!ti®ns similar to those governing the Panama Canal. Heligoland is to be dismantled. 



X 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



Chapter I. 

CESSION AND EXPLOITATION OF MINING PEOPERTY. 
1. 

Prom the date of the coming into force of the present 
Treaty, all the deposits of coal situated within the Saar 
Basin as defined in Article 48 of the said Treaty, become 
the complete and absolute property of the I'^rench State. 

The French State will have the right of working or not 
worliing the said mines, or of transferring to a third party 
the right of working them, without having to obtain any 
previous authorisation or to fullil any formalities. 

The French State may always require that the German 
mining laws and regulations referred to below shall be ap- 
plied in order to ensure the determination of Its rights. 

The right of ownership of the French State will apply not 
only to the deposits which are free and for which conces- 
sions have not yet been granted, but also to the deposits 
for which concessions have already been granted, whoever 
may be the present proprietors, Irrespective of whether they 
belong to the I'russlan State, to the Bavarian State, to 
other States or bodies,' to companies or to individuals, 
whether they have been worked or not, or whether a right 
of exploitation distinct from the right of the owners of the 
surface of the soil has or has not been recognized. 

As far as concerns the mines which are being worked, 
the transfer of the ownership to the French State will 
apply to all the accessories and subsidiaries of the said 
mines, in particular to their plant and equipment both on 
and below the surface, to their extracting machinery, their 
plants for transforming coal into electric power, coke and 
by-products, their workshops, means of communication, elec- 
tric Imes, plant tor catching and distributing water, land, 
buildings such as offices, managers', employees' and work- 
men's dwellings, schools, hospitals and dispensaries, their 
stocks and sup'plies of every description, their archives and 
plans, and in general everything which those who own or 
exploit the mines possess or enjoy for the purpose of ex- 
ploiting the mines and their accessories and subsidiaries. 

The transfer will apply also to the debts owing for 
products delivered before the entry into possession by the 
French State, and after the signature of the present Treaty, 
and to deposits of money made by customers, whose rights 
will be guaranteed by the French State. 
4. 
The French State will acquire the property free and 
clear of all debts and charges. Nevertheless, the rights 
acquired, or in course of being acquired, by the employees 
of the mines an 1 their accessories and subsidiaries at the 
date of the commg Into force of the present Treaty, in con- 
nection with pensions for old age or disability, will not be 
affected. In return, Cermany must pay over to the li rench 
State a sum representing the actuarial amounts to which the 
said employees are entitled. 

5. 
Tlie value of the property thus ceded to the French 
State will be determined by the Reparation Commission 
referred to In Article 233 of Part VIII (Reparation) of the 
present Treaty. „ ^ ^ . 

This value shall be credited to Germany In part payment 
of the amount due for reparation. 

It will be for Germany to Indemnify the proprietors or 
parties concerned, whoever they may be. 

6. J 

No tariff shall be established on the German railways and 
canals which may directly or indirectly discriminate to the 
prejudice of the transport of the personnel or products of 
the mines and their accessories or subsidiaries, or of the 
material necessary to their exploitation. Such transport 
shall enjov all the rights and privileges which any Interna- 
tional railway conventions may guarantee to similar prod- 
ucts of French origin. 

7. 
The equipment and personnel necessary to ensure the 
despatch and transport of the products of the mines and 
their accessories and subsidiaries, as well as the carriage of 
workmen and employees will be provided by the local rail- 
way administration of the Basin. 

No obstacle shaU be placed 'in the way of such improve- 
ments of railways or waterways as the French State may 
judge necessary to assure the despatch and the transport of 
the products of the mtaes and their accessories and sub- 
sidiaries, such as double trackage, enlargement of stations, 
and construction of yards and appurtenances. The distri- 
bution of expenses will, in the event of disagreement, be 
submitted to arbitration. ^ , ,. j, „ „„„ ^c 

The French State may also establish any new means of 
communication, such as roads, electric lines and telep'hone 
connections whicj it may consider necessary for the ex- 
ploitation of the mines. . . ^. ^i. 

It may exploit freely and without any restrictions the 
means of communication of which it may become the owner, 
nartlcularly those connecting the mhies and their accessories 
and subsidiaries with the means of communication situated 
in French territory. 

The French State shall always be entitled to demand 
the application of the German mining laws and regulations 
in force on November 11, 1918, excepting provisions adopted 
exclusively In view of the state of war, with a view to the 
acoulsitlon of such land as it may judge necessary for the 
exnloltation of the mines and their accessories and sub- 
Bldlarles. 



The payment for damage caused to Immovable property ' 
by the working of the said mines and their accessories and 
subsidiaries shall be made in accordance with the German 
mining laws and regulations above referred to. 
10. 
Every person whom the French State may substitute for 
Itself as regards the whole or part of its rights to the 
exploitation of the mines and their accessories and sub- 
sidiaries shall enjoy the benefit of the privileges provided in 
this Annex. 

11. 
The mines and other immovable property which become 
the property of the French State may never be made the 
subject of measures of forfeiture, forced sale, expropria- 
tion or requisition, nor of any other measure affecting -the 
right of property. 

The personnel and the plant connected with the ex- 
ploitation of these mines or their accessories and subsidi- 
aries, as well as the product extracted from the mines or 
manufactured in their accessories and subsidiaries, may not 
at any time be made the subject of any measures of requi- 
sition. 

The exploitation of the mines and their accessories and 
subsidiaries, which become the property of the French 
State, will continue, subject to the pTovislons of paragraph 
2S below, to be subject to the regime established by the 
German laws and regulations In force on November 11, 1918, 
excepting provisions adopted exclusively in view of the state 
of war. 

The rights of the workmen shall similarly be maintained, 
subject to the provisions of the said paragraph 23, as estab- 
lished on November 11, 1918, by the German laws and regu- 
lations above referred to. 

No Impediment shall be placed in the way of the intro- 
duction or employment in the mines and their accessories 
and subsidiaries of workmen from without the Basin. 

The employees and workmen of French nationality shall 
have the right to belong to French labour unions. 
13. 
The amount contributed by the mines and their acceso- 
rles and subsidiaries, either to the local budget of the terri- 
tory of the Saar Basin or to the communal funds, shall be 
fixed with due regard to the ratio of the value of the mines 
to the total taxable wealth of the Basin. 
14. 
The French State shall always have the right of establish- 
ing and maintaining, as incidental to the mines, primary or 
technical schools for Its employees and their children, and 
of causing Instruction therein to be given In the French 
language, in accordance with such curriculum and by such 
teachers as It may select. 

It shall also have the right to establish and maintain 
hospitals, dispensaries, workmen's houses and gardens and 
other charitable and social institutions. 
15. 
The French State shall enjoy complete liberty with re- 
spect to the distribution, dispatch and sale prices of the 
products of the mines and their accessories and subsid- 
iaries. 

Nevertheless, whatever may be the total product of the 
mines, the French Government undertakes that the require- 
ments of local consumption for Industrial and domestic pur- 
poses shall alwavs be satisfied in the proportion existing In 
1913 between the amount consumed locally and the total 
output of the Saar Basin. 

Chapter II. 

GOVERNMENT OF THE TEKRITOUY OP THE SAAR BASIN. 

16. 

The Government of the territory of the Saar Basin shall 
be entrusted to a Commission representing the League of 
Nations. This Commission shall sit In the territory of the 
Saar Basin. 

17. 

The Governing Commission provided for by paragraph 16 
shall consist of five members chosen by the Council of the 
League of Nations, and will Include one citizen of France, 
one native inhabitant of the Saar Basin, not a citizen of 
France, and three members belonging to three countries 
other than France or Germany. 

The members of the Governing Commission shall be ap- 
pointed for one year and may be re-app'ointed. They can be 
removed by the Council of the League of Nations, which 
will provide for their replacement. 

The members of the Governing Commission will be en- 
titled to a salary which will be fixed by the Council of the 
League of Nations, and charged on the local revenues. 
18. 

The Chairman of the Governing Commission shall be ap- 
pointed for one year from among the members of the Com- 
mission by the Council of the League of Nations and may be 
re-appointed. ^, j, ^, r> > 

The Chairman will act as the executive of the Commls- 

^'°"- 19. 

Within the territory of the Saar Basin the Governing 
Commission shall have all the powers of government hith- 
erto belonging to the German Empire, Prussia, or Bavaria, 
including the appointment and dismissal of oflicials, and the 
creation of such administrative and representative bodies as 
it may deem necessary. 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XI 



It shall have full powers to administer and operate the 
railways, canals and the different public services. 

Its decisions shall be taken by a majority. 
20. 

Germany will place at the disposal of the Governing 
Commission all oulcial .documents and archives under the 
control of Germany, of any German State, or of any local 
authority, which relate to the territory of the Saar Basin 
or to the rights of the inhabitants thereof. 
21. 

It will be the duty of the Governing Commission to en- 
sure, by such means and under such conditions as it may 
deem suitable, the protection abroad of the interests of the 
Inhabitants of the territory of the Saar Basin. 
22. 

The Governing Commission shall have the full right of 
user of all property, other than mines, belonging, either In 
public or in private domain, to the Government of the 
German Empire, or the Government of any German State, 
in the territory of the Saar Basin. 

As regards the railways an equitable apportionment of 
rolling stock shall be made by a mixed Commission on which 
the Government of the territory of the Saar Basin and the 
German railways will be represented. 

Persons, goods, vessels, carriages, wagons and mails 
coming from or going to the Saar Basin shall enjoy all the 
rights and privileges relating to transit and transport which 
are specified in the provisions of Part XU (Ports, Water- 
ways and Hallways) of the present Treaty. 
23. 

The laws and regulations in force on November 11, 1918, 
In the territory of the Saar Basin (except those enacted in 
consequence of the state of war) shall continue to apply. 

If, for general reasons or to bring these laws and regula- 
tions Into accord with the provisions of the present Treaty, 
it is necessary to Introduce modifications, these shall be 
decided on, and put into effect by the Governing Commis- 
sion, after consultation with the elected representatives of 
the inhabitants in such a manner as the Commission may 
determine. 

No modification may be made in the legal regime tor the 
exploitation of the mines, provided for in paragraph 12, 
without the French State being previously consulted, unless 
such modification results from a general regulation respect- 
ing labour adopted by the League of Nations. 

In fixing the conditions and hours of labour for men, 
women and children, the Governing Commission Is to take 
into consideration the wishes expressed by the local labour 
organisations, as well as the principles adopted by the 
League of Nations. 

24. 

Subject to the provisions of paragraph 4, no rights of the 
inhabitants of the Saar Basin acquired or in process of ac- 
quisition at the date of the coming into force of this Treaty, 
in respect of any Insurance system of Germany or in respect 
of any pension of any kind, are affected by any of the pro- 
visions of the present Treaty. 

(Germany and the Government of the territory of the Saar 
Basin will preserve and continue all of the aforesaid rights. 
25. 

The civil and criminal courts existing in the territory of 
the Saar Basin shall continue. 

A civil and criminal court will be established by the 
Governing Commission to hear appeals from the decisions 
of the said courts and to decide matters for which these 
courts are not comiietent. 

The Governing (Jommission will be responsible for settling 
the organisation and jurisdiction of the said court. 

Justice win be rendered in the name of the Governing 
Commission. 

26. 

The Governing Commission will alone have the power of 
levying taxes and dues in the territory of Saar Basin. 

These taxes and dues will he exclusively applied to the 
needs of the territory. 

The fiscal system existing on November 11, 1918, will be 
maintained as far as possible, and no new tax except cus- 
toms duties may be imposed without previously consulting 
the elected representatives of the inhabitants. 
27. 

The present stipulations will not affect the existing na- 
tionality of the inhabitants of the territory of the Saar 
Basin. 

No hindrance shall be placed in the way of those who 
wish to acquire a different nationality, but in such case the 
acquisition of the new nationality will Involve the loss of 
any other. 

28. 

Under the control of the Governing Commission the in- 
habitants will retain their local assemblies, their religious 
liberties, their schools and their language. 

The right of voting will not t? exercised for any assem- 
blies other than the local assemblies, and will belong to 
every inhabitant over the age of twenty years, without dis- 
tinction of sex. 

29. 

Any of the inhabitants of the Saar Basin who mav desire 
to leave the territory will have full liberty to retain in It 
their Immovable property or to sell It at fair prices, and to 
remove their movable property free of any charges. 



30. 

There will be no military service, whether compulsory or 
voluntary, in the territory of the Saar Basin, and the con- 
struction of fortifications therein is forbidden. 

Only a local gendarmerie for the maintenance of order 
may be established. 

It will be the duty of the Governing Commission to pro- 
vide In all cases for the protection of persons and property 
in the Saar Basin. 

31. 

The territory of the Saar Basin as defined by Article 48 
of the present Treaty shall be subjected to the French cus- 
toms rfelme. The receipts from the customs duties on 
goods intended lOr local consumption shall be Included in 
the budget of the said territory after deduction of all cost^ 
of collection. 

No export tax shall be imposed upon metallurgical prod- 
ucts or coal exported from the said territory to Germany, 
nor upon German exports for the use of the industries bi 
the territory of the Saar Basin. 

Natural or manufactured products originating In the 
Basin in transit over German territory and, similarly, Ger- 
man products in transit over the territory of the Basin 
shall be free of all customs duties. 

Products which both originate in and pass from the Basin 
into Germany shall be free of import duties for a period of 
five years from the date of the coming into force of the 
present treaty, and during the same period articles imported 
from Germany into the territory of the Basin for local 
consumption shall likewise be free of import duties. 

During these five years the French Government reserves 
to Itself the rignt of limiting to the annual average of the 
quantities imported into Alsace-Lorraine and France in the 
years IDll to 1913 the quantities which may be sent into 
France of all articles coming from the Basin" which Include 
raw materials and semi-manufactured goods imported duty 
free from Germany. Such average shall be determined after 
reference to all available oihcial information and statistics. 
32. 

No prohibition or restriction shall be imposed upon the 
circulation of French money in the territory of the Saar 
Basin. 

The French State shall have the right to use French 
money in all purchases, payments and contracts connected 
with the exploitation of the mines or their accessories and 
subsidiaries. 

33. 

The Governing Commission shall have power to decide all 
questions arising from the interpTetation of the preceding 
provisions. 

France and Germany agree that any dispute involving a 
difference of opinion as to the interpretation of the said 
provisions shall in the same way be submitted to the Gov- 
erning Commission, and the decision of a majority of the 
Commission shall be binding on both countries. 

Chapter III. 

PLEBISCITE. 

34. 

At the termination of a period of fifteen years from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty, the population of 
the territory of the Saar Basin will be called upon to indi- 
cate their desires in the following manner ; 

A vote will take place by communes or districts, on the 
three following alternatives: (a) maintenance of the re- 
gime established by the present Treaty and by this Annex ; 
(6) union with France; (c) union with Germany. 

Ail persons without disinction of sex, more than twenty 
years old at the date of the voting, resident in the territory 
at the date of the signature of the present Treaty, will 
have the right to vote. 

The other conditions, methods and the date of the voting 
shall be fixed by the Council of the League of Nations in 
such a way as to secure the freedom, secrecy and trust- 
worthiness of the voting. 

35. 

The League of Nations shall decide on the sovereignty 
under which the territory is to be placed, taking into ac- 
count the wishes of the Inhabitants as expressed by the 
voting : 

(a) If, for the whole or part of the territory, the League 
of Nations decides in favour of the maintenance of the re- 
gime established by the present Treaty and this Annex, 
Germany hereby agrees to make such renunciation of her 
sovereignty in favour of the League of Nations as the latter 
shall deem necessary. It will be the duty of the League of 
Nations to take appropriate steps to adapt the regime defini- 
tively adopted to the permanent welfare of the territory 
and the general interest ; 

(6) If, for the whole or part of the territory, the League 
of Nations decides in favour of union with France, Germany 
hereby agrees to cede to France in accordance with the de- 
cision of the League of Nations all rights and title over the 
territory specified by the League ; 

(c) If, for the whole or part of the territory, the League 
of Nations decides in favour of union with Germany, it will 
be the duty of the League of Nations to cause the German 
Government to be re-established in the government of the 
territory sped fled by the League. 
36. 

It the League of Nations decides in favour of the union 
of the whole or part of the territory of the Saar Basin 
with Germany, France's rights of ownership in the mines 



XII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



sttnated in such part of the territory will be repurchased 
by Germany In their entirety at a p'rlct payable in gold. 
The price to be paid will be fixed by three experts, one 
nominated by Germany, one by France, ane one, who shall 
be neither a Frenchman nor a German, by the Council o£ 
the League o£ Nations ; the decision of the experts will be 
given by a majority. 

The obligation of Germany to make such payment shall 
be taken into account by the Keparation Commission, and 
for the purpose of this payment Germany may create a 
prior charge upon her assets or revenues upon such detailed 
terms as shall be agreed to by the Reparation Commission. 

If, nevertheless, Germany after a period of one year from 
the date on which the payment becomes due shall not have 
effected the said payment, the Reparation Commission shall 
do so In accordance with such instructions as may be given 
by the League of Nations, and. It necessary, by liquidating 
that part of the mines which is in question. 
37. 

If, In consequence of the repurchase provided for in para- 
graph 36, the ownership of the mines or any part of them 
is transferred to Germany, the French State . and French 
nationals shall have the right to purchase such amount of 
coal of the Saar Basin as their industrial and domestic 
needs are found at that time to require. An equitable ar- 
rangement regarding amounts of coal, duration of contract, 
and prices will be fixed in due time by the Council of the 
League of Nations. 

38. 

It is understood that France and Germany may, by spe- 
cial agreements concluded before the time fixed for the 
Sayment of the price for the repurchase of the mines, mod- 
'y the provisions of paragraphs 36 and 37. 
39. 

The Council of the League of Nations shall make such 
provisions as may be necessary for the establishment of the 
regime which is to take effect after the decisions of the 
League of Nations mentioned in paragraph 35 have become 
operative, including an equitable apportionment of any obli- 
gations of the Government of the territory of the Saar 
Basin arising from loans raised by the Commission or from 
other causes. 

From the coming into force of the new regime, the 
powers of the Governing Commission will terminate, except in 
the case provided for in paragraph 35 (a). 
40. 

In all matters dealt with in the present Annex, the de- 
cisions of the Council of the League of Nations will be taken 
by a majority. „ 

Shction V. 
ALSACE-LORRAINE. 

The High Contbactinq Parties, recognising the moral 
obligation to redress the wrong done by Germany In 1871 
both to the rights of France and to the wishes of the popu- 
lation of Alsace and Lorraine, which were separated from 
their country in spite of the solemn protest of their repre- 
sentatives at the Assembly of Bordeaux, 

Agree upon the following Articles : 
Article 51. 
, The territories which were ceded to Germany in accord- 
ance with the Preliminaries of Peace signed at Versailles on 
February 26, 1871, and the Treaty of Frankfort of May 10, 
1871, are restored to French sovereignty as from the date 
of the Armistice of November 11, 1918. 

The provisions of the Treaties establishing the delimita- 
tion of the frontiers before 1871 shall be restored. 
Article 52. 

The German Government shall hand over without delay to 
the French Government all archives, registers, plans, titles 
and documents of every kind concerning the civil, military, 
financial, judicial or other administrations of the territo- 
ries restored to French sovereignty. If any of these docu- 
ments, archives, registers, titles or plans have been mis- 
placed, they will be restored by the German Government on 
the demand of the French Government 
Abiicle 53. 

Smarate agreements shall be made between France and 
Germany dealing with the Interests of the Inhabitants of the 
territories referred to in Article 51, particularly as re- 
gards their civil rights, their business and the exercise of 
their professions, it being understood that Germany under- 
takes as from the present date to recognise and accept the 
regulations laid down in the Annex hereto regarding the 
nationality of the inhabitants or natives of the said territo- 
ries, not to claim at any time or in any place whatsoever as 
German nationals those who shall have been declared on any 
ground to be French, to receive all others in her territory, 
and to conform, as regards the property of German na- 
tionals in the territories indicated in Article 51 with the 
provisions of Article 297 and the Annex to Section IV of 
Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Those German nationals who without acquiring French 
nationality shall receive permission from the French Govern- 
ment to reside in the said territories shall not be subjected 
to the provisions of the said Article. 
AbiiCLB 54. 

Those persons who have regained French nationality jn 
▼Irtue of paragraph 1 of the Annex hereto will be held to 
be Alsace-Lorrahiers for the purposes of the present Sec- 
Uon. 



The persons referred to in paragraph 2 of the said An- 
nex win from the day on which they have claimed French 
nationality be held to be AIsace-Lorrainers with retroactive 
effect as from November 11, 1918. For those whose applica- 
tion is rejected, the privilege will terminate at the date of 
the refusal. 

Such juridical persons will also have the status of 
Alsace-Lorrainers as shall have been recognised as possess- 
ing this quality, whether by the French administrative au- 
thorities or by a judicial decision. 

Article 55. 

The territories referred to in Article 51 shall return to 
France free and quit of all public debts under the eondi 
tions laid down in Article 255 of Part IX (Financial 
Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Article 56. 

In conformity with the provisions of Article 256 of Part 
IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty, France shall 
enter into possession of all property and estate, within the 
territories referred to in Article 51, which belong to the 
German Empire or German States, without any payment or 
credit on this account to any of the States ceding the terri- 
tories. 

This provision applies to all movable or immovable 
property of public or private domain together with all I 
riglits whatsoever belonging to the German Empire or | 
German States or to their administrative areas. I 

Crown property and the property of the former Emperor j 
or other German sovereigns shall be assimilated to property 
of the public domlan. 

Article 57. 

Germany shall not take any action, either by mepns of 
stamping or by any other legal or administrative measures 
not applying equally to the rest of her territory, which may 
be to the detriment of the legal value or redeemability of 
German monetary instruments or moneys which, at the date 
of the signature of the present Treaty, are legally current, 
and at that date are in the possession of the French Gov- 
ernment. 

Article 58. 

A special Convention will determine the conditions for 
repayment in marks of the exceptional war expenditure ad- 
vanced during the course of the war by Alsace-Lorraine or 
t)y the pliblic bodies in Alsace-Lorraine on account of the 
Empire in accordance with German law, such as payment 
to the families of persons mobilised, requisitions, billeting 
of troops, and assistance to persons who havi been evacu- 
ated. 

In fixing the amount of these sums Germany shall be 
credited with that portion which Alsace-Lorraine would have 
contributed to the Empire to meet the expenses resulting 
from theje payments, this contribution being calculated ac- 
cording to tne proportion of the Imperial revenues derived 
from Alsace-Lorraine in 1913. 

Article 59. 

The French Government will collect for its own account 
the Imperial taxes, duties and dues of every kind leviable in 
the territories referred to in Article 51 and not collected at 
the time of the Armistice of November 11, 1918. 

Article 60. j. 

The German Government shall without delay restore tj ,1 
Alsace-Lorrainers (individuals, juridical persona and public 1 
Institutions) all property, rights and Interests belonging to • 
them on November 11, 1918, in so far as these are situated 
in German territory. 

Article 61. 

The German Government undertakes to continue and 
complete without delay the execution of the financial clauses 
regarding Alsace-Lorraine contained in the Armistice Con- 
ventions. 

Abticlb 62. 

The German Government undertakes to bear the expense 
of all civil and military pensions which had been earned in 
Alsace-Lorraine on date of November 11, 1918, and the main- 
tenance of which was a charge on the budget of the German 

The German Government shall furnish each year the 
funds necessary for the payment in francs, at the average 
rate of exchange for that year, of the sums ta marks to 
which persons resident in Alsace-Lorraine would have been 
entitled if Alsace-Lorraine had remained under German 
jurisdiction. 

Article 63. 

For the purposes of the obligation assumed by Germany 
in Part VIII (Reparation) of the present Treaty to give 
compensation for dameges caused to the civil populations 
of the Allied and Associated countries in the form of nnes, 
the inhabitants of the territories referred to in Article 51 
shall be assimilated to the above-mentioned populations. 
Article 64. 

The regulations concerning the control of the Rhine and 
of the Moselle are laid down in Part XII (Ports, Water- 
ways and Railways) of the present Treaty. 
Article 65. 

Within a period of three weeks after the comtag into 
force of the present Treaty, the port of Strasburg and the 
port of Kehl shall be constituted, lor a period of seven years, , 
a single unit from the point of view of exploitation. i 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XIII 



The administration of this single unit will be carried on 
by a manager named by the Central Rhine Commission, 
which shall also have power to remove him. 

This manager shall be of French nationality. 

He will reside in Stvasburg and will be subject to the 
supervision of the Central Rhine Commission. 

There will be established in the two ports free zones in 
conformity with Part XII (Ports, Waterways and Rali- 
ways) of the present Treaty. 

A special Convention between France and Germany, which 
shall be submitted to the approval of the Central Rhine 
Commission, will fix the details of this organisation, par- 
ticularly as regards finance. 

It is understood that for the purpose of the present Arti- 
cle the port of Kehi includes the whole of the area neces- 
sary for the movements of the port and the trains which 
serve it, including the harbour, quays and railroads, plat- 
forms, cranes, sheds and warehouses, silos, elevators and 
hydro-electric plants, which make up the equipment of the 

The German Government undertakes to carry out all 
measures which shall be required of it in order to assure 
that all the making-up and switching of trains arriving at 
or departing from Kehi, whether for the right bank or the 
left bank of the Rhine, shall be carried on in the best con- 
ditions possible. , , , .. , 

All property rights shall be safeguarded. In particular 
the administration of the ports shall not prejudice any 
property rights of the French or Baden railroads. 

Equality of treatment as respects traffic shall be assured 
in both ports to the nationals, vessels and goods of every 
country. . ,, 

In case at the end of the sixth year France shall con- 
sider that the progress made in the improvement of the 
port of Strasburg still requires a prolongatlbn of this tem- 
porary regime, she may ask for such prolongation from the 
Central Rhine Commission, which may grant an extension 
for a period not exceeding three years. 

Throughout the whole period of any such extension the 
free zones above provided for shall be maintained. 

Pending appointment of the first manager by the Cen- 
tral Rhine Commission a provisional manager who shall be 
of French nationality may be appointed by the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers subject to the foregoing pro- 

For all purposes of the present Article the Central Rhine 
Commission will decide by a majority of votes. 
Abticle 66. 

The railway and other bridges across the Rhine now ex- 
isting within the limits of Alsace-Lorraine shall, as to all 
their parts and their whole length, be the property of the 
French State, which shall ensure their upkeep. 
Article 67. 

The French Government is substituted in all the rights 
of the German Empire over all the railways which were 
administered by the Imperial railway administration and 
which are actually working or under construction. 

The same shall apply to the rights of the Empire with 
regard to railway and tramway concessions within the terri- 
tories referred to in .\rtlcle 51. 

This substitution shall not entail any payment on the 
part of the French State. , ,, , ^ ,.,. u ^ .. 

The frontier railway stations shall be established by a 
subsequent agreement, it being stipulated in advance that 
on the Rhine frontier they shall be situated on the right 
bank. 

Article 68. 

In accordance with the provisions of Article 268 of 
Chapter I of Section I of Part X (Economic Clauses) of 
the present Treaty, for a period of five years from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty, natural or manu- 
factured products originating in and coming froni the terri- 
tories referred to in Article 51 shall, on importation into 
German customs territory, be exempt from all customs duty. 

The French Government may fix each year, by decree 
communicated to the German Government, the nature and 
amount of the products which shall enjoy this exemption. 

The amount of each product which may be thus sent 
annually into Germany shall not exceed the average of the 
amounts sent annually in the years 1911-1913. 

Further, during the period of five years above mentioned, 
the German Government shall allow the free export from 
Germany and the free reimportation into Germany, exempt 
from all customs duties and other charges {Including inter- 
nal charges), of varns, tissues, and other textile materials 
or textile products of any kind and in any condition sent 
'rom Germany into the territories referred to in Article 51. 
to be subjected there to any finishing pTocess, such as bleach- 
ing, dyeing, printing, mercerization, gassing, twisting or 
dressing. 

Article 69. 

During a period of ten years from the coming into force 
of the present Treaty, central electric supply works . situated 
in German territory and formerly furnishing electric power 
to the territories referred to in Article 51 or to any estab- 
lishment the working of which passes peTmanently or tem- 
porarilv from Germany to France, shall be required to con- 
tinue such supply up to the amount of consumption corre- 
sponding to the undertakings and contracts current on No- 

''^Such sMpplv^^hall be furnished '"''^oiiaing to the contracts 
In force and at a rate which shall not be higher than that 
paid to the said works by German nationals. 



Article 70, 
It Is understood that the French Government pTeserves 
its right to prohibit In the future in the territories referred 
to in Article 51 all new German participation : 

(1) In the management or exploitation of the public 
domain and of public services, such as railways, navigable 
waterways, water works, gas works, electric power, etc. ; 

(2) In the ownership of mines and quarries of every 
kind and In enterprises connected therewith ; 

(3) In metallurgical establishments, even though tbeil 
working may not be connected with that of any mine. 

Abticlb 71. 
As regards the territories referred to in Article 51, Ger- 
many renounces on behalf of herself and her nationals as 
from November 11, 191S, all rights under the law of May 
25, 1910, regarding the trade in potash salts, and generally 
under any stipulations for the Intervention of German or- 
ganisations in the working of the potash mines. Similarly, 
she renounces on behalf of herself and her nationals all 
rights under any agreements, stipulations or laws which 
may exist to her benefit with regard to other products of 
the aforesaid territories. 

Abticlb 72. 

The settlement of the questions relating to debts con- 
tracted before November 11, 1918, between the German Em- 
pire and the German States or their nationals residing In 
Germany on the one part and Alsace-Lorraine residing In 
Alsace-Lorraine on the other part shall be effected in ac- 
cordance with the provisions of Section III of Part X 
(Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, the expression 
"before the war" therein being replaced by the expression 
"before November 11, 3 918". The rate of exchange ap- 
plicable in the case of such settlement shall be the average 
rate quoted on the Geneva Exchange during the month pre- 
ceding November 11, 1918. 

There may be established in the territories referred to In 
Article 51, for the settlement of the aforesaid debts under 
the conditions laid down in Section III of Part X (Eco- 
nomic Clauses) of the present Treaty, a special clearing 
office, it being understood that this office shall be regarded 
as a "central office" under the provisions of paragraph 1 
of the Annex to the said Section. 

Article 73. 

The private property, rights and interests of Alsace-Lor- 
ralners in Germany will be regulated by the stipulations of 
Section IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present 
Treaty. 

Article 74. • 

The French Government reserves the right to retain and 
liquidate all the property, rights and interests which German 
nationals or societies controlled by Germany possessed in 
the territories referred to in Article 51 on November 11, 
1918, subject to the conditions laid down in the last para- 
graph of Article 53 above. 

Clermany will directly compensate her nationals who may 
have been dispossessed by the aforesaid liquidations. 

The product of these liquidations shall be applied In 
accordance with the stipulations of Sections III and IV of 
Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Article 75. 

Notwithstanding the stipulations of Section V of Part X 
(Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, ail contracts 
made before the date of the promulgation in Alsace-Lor- 
raine of the French decree of November 30, 1918, between 
Alsace-Lorralners whether individuals or iurldical persons 
or others resident in Alsace-Lorraine on the one part and 
the German Empire or German States and their nationals 
resident in Germany on the other part, the execution of 
which has been suspended by the .\rmistice or by subsequent 
French legislation, shall be maintained. 

Nevertheless, any contract of which the French Govern- 
ment shall notify 'the cancellation to Germany in the gen- 
eral interest within a period of six months from the date of 
the coming into force of the present Treaty, shall be an- 
nulled except in respect of any debt or other pecuniary 
obligation arising out of any act done or money paid there- 
under before November 11. 1918. If this dissolution would 
cause one of the parties substantial prejudice, equitable com- 
pensation, calculated solely on the capital employed with- 
out taking account of loss of profits, shall be accorded to 
theprejudiced party. 

With regard to prescriptions, limitations and forfeitures 
in Alsace-Lorraine, the provisions of Articles 300 and 301 
of Section V of Part X (Economic Clauses) shall be ap- 
plied with the substitution for the expression "outbreak of 
war" of the expression "November 11, 1918", and for the 
expression "duration of the war" of the expression "period 
from November 11, 1918. to the date of the coming Into 
force of the present Treaty". 

Article 76. 
Questions poncerning rights in Industrial, literary or ar- 
tistic property of Alsace-Lorralners shall be regulated In ac- 
cordance with the general stipulations of Section VII of 
Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, it being 
understood that Alsace-Lorralners holding rights of this na- 
ture under German legislation will preserve full and entire 
enjoyment of those rights on German territory. 



XIV 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



ABTICLE 77. 

The German Government undertakes to pay over to the 
French Government such proportion of all reserves accumu- 
lated by the Empire or by public or private bodies depend- 
ent upon it, tor the purposes o£ disability and old age in- 
surance, as would tall to the disability and old age insurance 
fund at Strasburg. 

The same shall apply in respect of the capital and re- 
serves accumulated in Germany tailing legitimately to other 
social insurance, funds, to miners' superannuation funds, to 
the tund of the railways of Alsace-Lorraine, to other super- 
annuation organisations established tor the benefit of the 
personnel of public administrations and institutions operat- 
ing in Alsace-Lorraine, and also in respect of tiie capital 
and reserves due by the insurance fund of private em- 
ployees at Berlin, by reason of engagements entered into tor 
the benefit of Insured persons of that category resident in 
Alsace-Lorraine. 

A special Convention shall determine the conditions and 
procedure of these transfers. 

Aeticle 78. 
With regard to the execution ot judgments, app'eals and 
prosecutions, the following rules shall be applied : 

(1) All civil and commercial judgments which shall have 
been given since August 3, 1914, by the Courts of Alsace- 
Lorraine between Alsace-Lorrainers, or between Alsace-Lor- 
ralners and foreigners, or between foreigners, and which 
shall not have been appealed from before November 11, 
1918, shall be regarded as final and susceptible of immediate 
execution without further formality. 

When the judgment has been given between Alsace-Lor- 
rainers and Germans or between Alsace-Lorralners and sub- 
jects of the allies of Germany, it shall only be capable of 
execution after the issue ot an exequatur by the correspond- 
ing new tribunal in the restored territory referred to in 
Article 51. 

(2) All judgments given by German Courts since August 
3, 1914, against Alsace-Lorralners for political crimes or 
misdemeanors shall be regarded as null and void. 

(3) All sentences passed since November 11, 1918, by 
the Court of the Empire at Leipzig on appeals against the 
decisions of the Courts of Alsace-Lorraine shall be re- 
garded as null and void and shall be so pronounced. The 
papers in regard to the cases in which such sentences have 
been given shall be returned to the Courts ot -Alsace-Lor- 
raine concerned. 

All appeals to the Court of the Empire against decisions 
of the Courts of Alsace-Lorraine shall be suspended. The 
papers shall be returned under the aforesaid conditions for 
transfer without delay to the French Cour de Cassation, 
which shall be competent to decide them. 

(4) All prosecutions in .\Isace-Lorraine for offences com- 
mitted during the period between November 11, 1918, and 
the coming into force of the present Treaty will be con- 
ducted under German law except in so tar as this has been 
modified by decrees duly published on the spot by the 
French authorities. 

(5) All other questions as to competence, procedure or 
administration of justice shall he determined by a special 
Convention between France and Germany. 

Article 79. 
The stipulations as to nationality contained in the Annex 
hereto shall be considered as of equal force with the pro- 
visions ot the preseut Section. 

All other questions concerning .\lsace-Lorralne which are 
not regulated by the present Section and the Annex thereto 
or by the general provisions ot the present Treaty will form 
the subject of further conventions between France and Ger- 
many. 

ANNEX. 
1. 
As from November 11, 1918, the following persons are 
ipso facto reinstated in French nationality : 

(1) Persons who lost French nationality by the appli- 
cation of the Franco-German Treaty of May 10, 1871, and 
who have not since that date acquired any nationality other 
than German ; 

(2) The legitimate or natural descendants of the per- 
sons referred to in the immediately preceding paragraph, 
with the exception of those whose ascendants in the pater- 
nal line include a German who migrated into Alsace-Lor- 
raine after July 15, 1870 ; 

(3) All persons born in Alsace-Lorraine of unknown 
parents, or whose nationality is unknown. 

2. 
Within the period of one year from the coming Into 
force of the present Treaty, persons included in any of the 
following categories may claim French nationality : 

(1) All persons not restored to French nationality under 
paragraph 1 above, whose ascendants include a Frenchman 
or Frenchwoman who lost French nationality under the 
conditions referr'ed to in the said paragraph : 

(2) All foreigners, not nationals of a German State, who 
acquired the status of a citizen of Alsace-Lorraine before 
August 3, 1914 ; 

(3) All Germans domiciled in Alsace-Lorraine, if they 
have been so domiciled since a date previous to .Tuly 15, 
1870, or if one of their ascendants was at that date domi- 
ciled In Alsace-Lorraine ; 

(4) All Germans born or domiciled in Alsace-Lorraine 
who have served in the Allied or Associated armies during 
the present war, and their descendants ; 



(5) All persons bom in Alsace-Lorraine before May 10, 
1871, of foreign parents, and the descendants of such per- 
sons; 

(6) The husband or wife of any person whose 
French nationality may have been restored under paragraph 
1, or who may have claimed and obtained French nationality 
in accordance with the preceding provisions. 

The legal repfresentative of a minor may exercise, on be- 
half ot that minor, the right to claim French nationality ; 
and if that right uas not been exercised, the minor may 
claim French nationality within the year following his ma- 
jority. 

Except In the cases provided for in No. (6) of the present, 
paragraph, the French authorities reserve to themselves the 
right, in individual cases, to reject the claim to French 
nationality. 

3. 

Subject to the provisions of paragraph 2, Germans born 
or domiciled in Alsace-Lorraine shall not acquire French 
nationality by reason of the restoration of Alsace-Lorraine 
to France, even though they may have the status of citi- 
zens of Alsace-Lorraine. 

They may acquire French nationality only by naturalisa- 
tion, on condition of having been domiciled in Alsace-Lor- 
raine from a date previous to August 3, 1914, and of sub- 
mitting proof of unbroken residence within the restored ter- 
ritory for a period of three years from November 11, 1918. 

France will be solely responsible for their diplomatic and 
consular protection from the date of their application tor 
French naturalisation. 

The French Government shall determine the procedure by 
which reinstatement in French nationality as of right shatl 
be effected, and the conditions under which decisions shall be 
given upon claims to such nationality and applications for 
naturalisation, as provided by the present Annex. 

Section VI. 
AUSTRIA. 
Article 80. 
Germany acknowledges and will respect strictly the inde- 
pendence ot Austria, within th« frontiers which may be 
fixed in a Treaty between that State and the Principal Al- 
lied and Associated Powers ; she agrees that this independ- 
ence shall be inalienable, except with the consent ot the 
Council of the League of Nations. 

Section VII. 

CZECHO-SLOVAK STATE. 

Article 81. 

Germany, in conformity with the action already taken by 
the Allied and Associated Powers, recognizes the complete 
Independence of the Czecho-Slovak State which will Include 
the autonomous territory of the Ruthenians to the south of 
the Carpathians. Germany hereby recognizes the frontiers 
ot this State as determined by the Principal Allied and 
Associated Powers and the other Interested States. 
Article 82. 

The old frontier as it existed on August 3, 1914, between 

Austria-Hungary and the German Empire will constitute 

the frontier between Germany and the Czecho-Slovak State. 

Article 83. 

Germany renounces In favour ot the Czecho-Slovak State 
all rights and title over the portion of Silesian territory 
defined as follows : 

starting from a point about 2 kilometres south-east of 
Katscher, on the boundary between the Kreise of Leob- 
schiitz and Ratibor : 

the boundary between the two Kreise; 

then, the former boundary between Germany and Austria- 
Hungary up to a point on the Oder immediately to the 
south ot the Ratibor-Oderberg railway ; 

thence, towards the north-west and up to a p'oint about 2 
kilometres to the south-east of Katscher : 

a line to be fixed on the spot passing to the west of 
Kranowltz. 

A Commission composed of seven members, five nominated 
by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, one by Po- 
land and one by the Czecho-Slovak State, will be appointed 
fifteen days after the coming into force of the present 
Treaty to trace on the spot the frontier line between Poland 
and the Czecho-Slovak State. 

The decisions ot this Commisison will be taken by a ma- 
jority and shall be binding on the parties concerned. 

Germany hereby agrees to renounce in favour of the 
Czecho-Slovak State all rights and title over the part of the 
Kreis of Leobschiitz comprised within the following bound- 
aries in case after the determination of the frontier between 
Germany and Poland the said part of that Kreis should be- 
come isolated from Germany : 

from the south-eastern extremity of the salient of the 
former Austrian frontier at about 5 kilometres to the west 
of Leobschiitz southwards and up to the point of junction 
with the boundary between the Kreise of Leohcchiitz and 
Ratibor : 

the former frontier between Germany and Austria-Hun- 
gary ; 

then, northwards, the administrative boundary between 
the Kreise of Leobschiitz and Ratibor up to a point situ- 
ated about 2 kilometres to the south-east ot Katscher ; 

thence, north-westwards and up to the starting-point of 
this definition : 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XV 



a line to be fixed on the spot passing to the east of 
Katscher. 

Akticle 84. 

German nationals habitually resident in any of the terri- 
tories recognized as forming part of the Czecho-Slovai£ State 
will obtain Czocho-Slovali nationality ipso Jacto and lose 
their German nationality. 

Article 85. 

Within a period of two years from the coming into force 
of the present Treaty, German nationals over eighteen years 
of age habitually resident in any of the territories recog- 
nized as forming part of the Czecho-Slovalt State will be 
entitled to opt for German nationality. Czecho-Slovalis who 
are German nationals and are habitually resident in Ger- 
many will have a similar right to opt for Czecho-Slovalt 
nationality. 

Option by a husband will cover his wife and option by 
parents will cover their children under eighteen years of 
age. 

Persons who have exercised the above right to opt must 
within the succeeding twelve months transfer their place 
of residence to the State for which they have opted. 

They will be entitled to retain their landed property in 
the territory of the other State where they had their place 
of residence before exercising the right to opt. They may 
carry with them their moveable property of every descrip- 
tion. No export or imp'ort duties may be imposed upon them 
in connection with the removal of such property. 

Within the same period Czecho-Slovalts who are German 
nationals and are In a foreign country will be entitled, In 
the absence of any provisions to the contrary in the for- 
eign law, and If they have not acquired the foreign na- 
tionality, to obtain Czecho-Slovak nationality and lose their 
German nationality by complying with tile requirements 
laid down by the Czecho-Slovaii State. 
Article 86. 

The Czecho-SIovalc State accepts and agrees to embody 
In a Treaty with the Principal Allied and Associated Pow- 
ers such provisions as may be deemed necessary by the said 
Powers to protect the interests of inhabitants of that State 
who differ from the majority of the population in race, lan- 
guage or religion. 

The Czecho-Slovak State further accepts and agrees to 
embody in a Treaty with the said Powers such provisions 
as they may deem necessary to protect freedom of transit 
and equitable treatment of the commerce of other nations. 

The proportion and nature of the financial obligations of 
Germany and Prussia which the Czecho-Slovak State will 
have to assume on account of the Sileslan territory placed 
under its sovereignty will be determined in accordance with 
Article ^54 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present 
Treaty. 

Subsequent agreements will decide all questions not de> 
elded by the present Treaty which may arise In consequence 
of the cession of the said territory. 

Section VIII. 
POLAND. 
Article 87. 

Germany, in conformity with the action already taken by 
the Allied and Associated Powers, recognizes the complete 
independence of Poland, and renounces In her favour all 
rights and title over the territory bounded by the Baltic 
Sea, the eastern frontier of Germany as laid down in Arti- 
cle 27 of Part II (Boundaries of Germany) of the present 
Treaty up to a point situated about 2 kilometres to the east 
of Lorzendorf, then a line to the acute angle which the 
northern boundary of Upper Silesia makes about 3 kilo- 
metres north-west of Simmenau, then the boundary of 
Upper Silesia to its meeting point with the old frontier 
between Germany and Russia, then this frontier to the point 
where it crosses the course of the Niemen, and then the 
northern frontier of East Prussia as laid down in Article 28 
of Part II aforesaid. 

The provisions of this Article do not, however, apply to 
the territories of east Prussia and the Free City of Danzig, 
as defined in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries of Ger- 
many) and ta Article 100 of Section XI (Danzig) of this 

The boundaries of Poland not laid down in the present 
Treaty will be subsequently determined by the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers. 

A Commission consisting of seven members, five of whom 
shall be nominated by the Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers, one bv Germany and one by Poland, shall be con- 
stituted fifteen days after the coming into force of the pres- 
ent Treaty to delimit on the spot the frontier line between 
Poland arid Germany. 

The decisions of the Commission will be taken by a ma- 
jority of votes and shall be binding upon the parties con- 
cerned. 

Article 88. 

In the portion of Upper Silesia included within the 
boundaries described below, the inhabitants will be called 
upon to Indicate by a vote whether they wish to be attached 
to Germany or to Poland : ,, ^ » »v, ^i/t 

starfine from the northern noint of the salient of the old 
province of Austrian Silesia situated about .<* kilometres east 
of Neustadt. the former frontier between Germany and 
Austria to its InncHon with the boundary between the 
Krelae of I.eobschiitz and Ratihor : 



thence in a northerly direction to a point about 2 kilo- 
metres south-east of Katscher: 

the bouuaary between the Kreiee of LeobschUtz and Rati- 
bor ; 

thence in a south-easterly direction to a point on the 
course of the Oder immediately south of the Katibor-Oder- 
berg railway : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing south of Krano- 
witz ; 

tuence the old boundary between Germany ar/d Austria, 
then tile old boundary between Germany and Russia to its 
junction with the administrative boundary between Posnania 
and Upper Silesia ; 

thence this administrative boundary to its junction with 
the administrative boundary between Upper and Middle 
Silesia ; 

thence westwards to the point where the administrative 
boundary turns in an acute angle to the south-east about 3 
kilometres north-west of Simmenau : 

the boundary between Upper and Middle Silesia ; 

then in a westerly direction to a point to be fixed on the 
ground about 2 kilometres east of Lorzendorf ; 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing north of Klein 
Hennersdorf : 

thence southwards to the point where the boundary be- 
tween Upper and Middle Silesia cuts the Stiidtei^Karlsruhe 
road ; 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing west of Hen- 
nersdorf, Polkowitz, Noldau, Steinersdorf and Dammer, and 
east of Strehlitz, Nassadel, Eckersdorf, Schwirz and Stad- 
tel; 

thence the boundary between Upper and Middle Silesia 
to its junction with the eastern boundary of the Kreis of 
Falkenberg ; 

then the eastern boundary of the Ereis of Falkenberg to 
the point of the salient which is 3 kilometres east of 
Puschine ; 

thence to the northern point of the salient of the old 
province of Austrian Silesia situated about 8 kilometres 
east of Neustadt : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing east of ZUiz. 

The regime under which this plebiscite will be taken and 
given effect to is laid down in the Annex hereto. 

The Polish and German Governments hereby respectively 
bind themselves to conduct no prosecutions on any part of 
their territory and to take no exceptional proceedings for 
any political action performed in Upper Silesia during the 
period of the regime laid down in the Annex hereto and 
up to tile settlement of the final status of the country. 

Germany hereby renounces in favour of Poland all rights 
and title over the portion of Upper .Silesia lying beyond the 
frontier line fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers as the result of the plebiscite. 

ANNEX. 
1. 

Within fifteen days from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty the German troops and such officials as may 
be designated by the Commission set up under the provi- 
sions of paragraph 2 shall evacuate the plebiscite area. Up 
to the moment of tlie completion of the evacuation they 
shall refrain from any form of requisitioning in money or 
in kind and from all acts likely to prejudice the material 
interests of the country. 

Within the same period the Workmen's and Soldiers' 
Councils wliieh have been constituted in this area shall be 
dissolved. Members of such Councils who are natives of 
anotlier region and are exercising their functions at the 
date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, or who 
have gone out of office since March 1, 1919, shall be evacu- 
ated. 

.\U military and semi-military unions formed in the 
said area by inhabitants of the district shall be imme- 
diately disbanded. .\li members of such military organiza- 
tions who are not domiciled In the said area shall be re- 
quired to leave it. 

2. 

^he plebiscite area shall be Immediately placed under 
the authority of an International Commission of four 
members to be designated by the following Powers ; the 
United States of America, France, the British Empire and 
Italy. It shall be o-^cupied by troops belonging to the 
.\llied and .\ssociated Powers, and the German Govern- 
ment undertakes to give facilities for the transference of 
these troops to Upper Silesia. 
3. 

The Commission shall enjoy all the powers exercised 
by the German or the Prussian Government, except those 
of legislation or taxation. It" shall also be subsituted for 
the Government of the province and the Regierungsbezirk. 

It shall be within the competence of the Commission to 
interpret the powers hereby conferred upon it and to 
determine to what extent it shall exercise them, and to 
what extent they shall be left in the hands of the existing 
authorities. 

Changes in the existing laws and the existing taxation 
shall only be brought into force with the consent of the 
Commission. 

The Commission will maintain order with the help of 
the troops which will be at its disposal, and, to the extent 
which it may deem necessary, by means of gendarmerie 
recruited among the inhabitants of the country. 




Interior of the salon at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, where the Peace Conference was held. 
The beautiful stati e represents "Liberty." 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XVII 



The Commission shall provide Immediately for the re- 
placement of the evacuated German officials and, If occa- 
sion arises, shall itself order the evacuation of such authori- 
ties and proceed to the replacement of such local authorities 
as may be required. 

It shaii false all steps which it thinks proper to ensure 
the freedom, fairness and secrecy of the vote. In par- 
ticular, it shall have the right to order the expulsion of 
any person who may in any way have attempted to distort 
the result of the plebiscite by methods of corruption or 
Intimidation. , ,, ^ ^., „ 

The Commission shall have full power to settle all 
questions arising from the execution of the present clauses. 
It shall be assisted by technical advisers chosen by It 
from among the local population. ,_,,,. , , 

The decisions of the Commission shall be talten by a 
majority vote. 

4. 

The vote shall take place at such date as may be deter- 
mhied by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, but 
not sooner than six months or later than eighteen months 
after the establishment of the Commission in the area. 

The right to vote shall be given to all persons without 
distinction of sex who; , . ^ ,. ,. »v,„ i„(- 

(a) Have completed their twentieth year on the 1st 
January of the year in which the plebiscite takes place; 

(6) Were bom In the plebiscite area or have be^n 
domiciled there since a date to be determined by the Com- 
mission, which shall not be subsequent to January 1, 
1919 or who have been expelled by the German authorities 
and 'have not retained their domicile there. 

Persons convicted of political offences shall he enabled 
to exercise their right of voting. v i. 

Every person will vote in the commune where he Is 
domiciled or in which he was born. If he has not retained 
his domicile in the area. , - . „ „ 

The result of the vote will be determined by communes 
according to the majority of votes in each commune. 
5. 

On the conclusion of the voting, the number of votes 
cast in each commune will be communicated by the Com- 
mission to the Prmcipal Allied and Associated Powers, with 
a full report as to the taking of the vote and a recommenda- 
tion as to the line which ought to be adopted as the frontier 
of Germany In Upper Silesia. In this recommendation 
regard will be paid to the wishes of the inhabitants as 
shown by the vote, and to the geographical and economic 
conditions of the locality. 

As soon as the frontier has been fixed by the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers, the German authorities will 
be notified by the International Commission that they are 
tree to take over the administration of the territory which 
It is recognized should be German ; the said authorities 
must proceed to do so within one month of such notifica- 
tion and In the manner prescribed by the Commission. 

Within the same period and in the manner prescribed 
by the Commission, the Polish Government must proceed to 
take over the administration of the territory which It is 
recognized should be Polish. . 

When the administration of the territory has been, pro- 
vided for by the German and Polish authorities respectively, 
the powers of the Commission will termmate. ,.»„,.„ y,„ 

The cost of the army of occupation and expenditure by 

the Commission, whether in discharge of Its ow-n functions 

or in the administration of the territory, will be a chaige 

on the area. . „„ 

Article 89. 

Poland undertakes to accord freedom of transit to per- 
sons, goods, vessels, carriages, wagons and mails in transit 
between Bast Prussia and the rest of Germany over Polish 
territory including territorial waters, and to treat tbem 
at least as favorably as the persons, goods, vessels, carriages, 
wagons and malls respectively of Po ish or of any other 
moJe favored nationality, origin, importation, starting 
point, or ownership as regards facilities, restrictions and 

^'Goods' in *trl"sit shall be exempt from all customs or 

'"¥r''eedo'Si"''o^f WansH will extend to telegraphic and tele- 
phonic services under the conditions laid down by the 
conventions fererred to In Article 98. 
Akticlb 90. 

Poland undertakes to permit for a period of fifteen years 
thi exportation to Germany of the products of the mines 
In any part of Upper Silesia transferred to Poland In 
accordance with the present Treaty. ^ . ^, , „»!,„,. 

Such products shall be free from all export duties or other 
charges or restrictions on exportation. u _ » „„„..„ 

Poland agrees to take such steps as may be necessary 
to secure that any such products shall be available for 
sale to DUrchasers In Germany on terms as favourab e as are 
Ippllcab^e to like products sbld under similar conditions to 
purchasers In Poland or in any other country. 
Akticlb 91. 

German nationals habitually resident In territories recog- 
nised as forming part of Poland will acquire Polish na- 
fSlitv /dso facto and will lose their German nationality. 

German nationals, however, or their defendants who 
become resident in these territories after January 1. 1908> 
will not acquire Polish nationality without a special authori- 
atlon from the Polish State. 



Within a period of two years after the coming into 
force of the present Treaty, German nationals over 18 
years of age habitually resident In any of the territories 
recognised as forming part of Poland will be entitled to 
opt lor German nationality. 

Poles who are German nationals over 18 years of age 
and habitually resident in Germany will have a similar 
right to opt for Polish nationality. 

Option by a husband will cover his wife and option by 
parents will cover their children under 18 years of age. 

Persons who have exercised the above right to opt may 
within the succeeding twelve months transfer their place 
of residence to the State for which they have opted. 

They will be entitled to retain their Immovable prop- 
erty In the territory of the other State where they had 
their place of residence before exercising the right to opt. 

They may carry with them their movable property of 
every description. No export or import duties or charges 
may be Imposed upon them in connection with the removal 
of such property. „ 

Within the same period Poles who are German nationals 
and are In a foreign country will be entitled, In the absence 
of any provisions to the contrary in the foreign law, and 
If they have not acquired the foreign nationality, to obtain 
Polish nationality and to lose their German nationality by 
complying with the requirements laid down by the Polish 

In the portion of Upper Silesia submitted to a plebiscite 
the provisions of this Article shall only come into force as 
from the definitive attribution of the territory. 
Article 92. 

The proportion and the nature of the financial liabilities 
of Germany and Prussia which are to be borne by Poland 
will be determined In accordance with Article 254 of Part 
IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

There shall be excluded from the share of such financial 
liabilities assumed by Poland that portion of the debt which, 
according to the finding of the Reparation Commission re- 
ferred to in the above-mentioned Article, arises from meas- 
ures adopted by the German and Prussian Governments with 
a view to German colonisation in Poland. „ ^ ^^ 

In fixing under Article 256 of the present Treaty the 
value of the property and possessions belonging to the 
German Empire and to the German States which pass to 
Poland with the territory transferred above, the Reparation 
Commission shall exclude from the valuation buildings, 
forests and other State property which belonged to the 
former Kingdom of Poland ; Poland shall acquire these 
ptopertles free of all costs and charges. 

In all the German territory transferred In accordance 
with the present Treaty and recognized as forming definitive- 
ly part of Poland, the property, rights and Interests of Ger- 
man narionals shall not be liquidated under Article 297 by 
the Polish Government except In accordance with the follow- 

°®(l^/°Vhe"proceeds of the liquidation shall be paid direct 
to t_^ e ownej^. ^^^ application the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal 
provided for by Section VI of Part X (Economic Clauses) 
of the present Treaty, or an arbitrator appointed by that 
Tribunal, is satisfied that the conditions of the sale or 
measures taken by the Polish Government outside its 
general legislation were unfairly prejudicial to the price 
obtained, they shall have discretion to award to the owner 
equitable compensation to be paid by the Polish Govem- 

"Turther agreements will regulate all questions arising 
out of the cession of the above territory which are not 
regulated by the present Treaty. 
Article 93. 
Poland accepts and agrees to embody In a Treaty with 
the Principal Allied and Associated Powers such provi- 
sions as may be deemed necessary by the said Powers 
to nrotect the interests of inhabitants of Poland who 
differ from the majority of the population in race, language 

'"^Poland°'f'urther accepts and agrees to embody In a Treaty 
with the said Powers such provisions as they may deem 
necessary to protect freedom of transit and equitable treat- 
ment of the commerce of other nations. 
Section IX. 
EAST PRUSSIA. 
Article 94. 

In the area between the southern frontier of Bast 
Prussia, as described in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries 
of Germany) of the present Treaty, and the line described 
below, the inhabitants will be called upon to indicate by a 
vote the State to which they wish to belong : ... 

The western and northern boundary of Begierungstiezirk 
Allenstein to Its junction with the boundary between the 
Kreise of Oletsko and Angerburg : thence, the northern 
boundary of the Krels of Oletsko to its junction with the 
old frontier of East Prussia. 

Article 95. 

The German troops and authorities will be withdrawn 
from the area defined above within a period not exceeding 
fifteen days after the coming into force of the present 
Treaty. Until the evacuation is completed they will ab- 
stain from all requisitions in money or In khid and from 
all measures Injurious to the economic interests of the 
country. 



XVIII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



On the expiration ol the above-mentioned period the 
said area will be placed under the authority o£ an Inter- 
national Commission o£ live members appointed by the 
Principal Allied and Associated Powers- 'ibis Commission 
will have general powers o£ administration and, in par- 
ticular, will be charged with the aucy o£ arranging for the 
vote and o£ taking such measures as it may deem neces- 
sary to ensure its freedom, fairness and secrecy. The 
Commission will have all necessary authority to decide 
any questions to which the execution of these provisions 
may give rise. The Commission will make such arrange- 
ments as may be necessary lor assistance in the exercise 
of Its functions by officials chosen by Itself from the 
local population. Its decisions will be taken by a majority. 

Every person, irrespective of sex, will be entitled to vote 

(a) Is 20 years of age at the date of the coming into 
force of the present Treaty, and 

(B(j Was bern within the area where the vote will take 
place or has been habitually resident there from a date to be 
fixed by the Commission. 

Every person will vote in the commune where he is habit- 
ually resident or. If not habitually resident In the area, 
In the commune where he was born. 

The result of the vote will be determined by communes 
(Oemeinde) accoraing to the majority of the votes in each 
commune. 

On the conclusion of the voting the number of votes 
cast in each commune will be communicated by the Com- 
mission to the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, with 
a full report as to the taking of the vote and a recom- 
mendation as to the line which ought to be adopted as the 
boundary of East Prussia in this region. In this recom- 
mendation regard will be paid to the wishes of the inhabi- 
tants as shown by the vote and to the geographical and 
economic conditions of the locality. The Principal Allied 
and Associated Powers will then fix the frontier between 
East Prussia and Poland in this region. 

If the line fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers is such as to exclude from East Prussia any part 
of the territory defined in Article 94. the renunciation of 
its rights by Germany In favour of Poland, as provided in 
Article 87 above, will extend to the territories so excluded. 

As soon as the line has been fixed by the Principal Allied 
and Associated Powers, the authorities administering Bast 
Prussia will be notified by the International Commission 
that they are free to take over the administration of the 
territory to the north of the line so fixed, which they shall 
proceed' to do within one month of such notification and in 
the manner prescribed by the Commission. Within the 
same period and as prescribed by the Commission, the 
Polish Government must proceed to take over the admin- 
istration of the territory to the south of the line. When 
the administration of the territory by the East Prussian and 
Polish authorities respectively has been provided for, the 
powers of the Commission will terminate. 

Expenditure by the Commission, whether In the discharge 
of its own functions or in the administration of the terri- 
tory, will be borne by the local revenues. East Prussia will 
be required to bear such proportion of any deficit as may 
be fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. 

Article 96. 

In the area comprising the Kreisc of Stuhm and Rosen- 
berg and the portion of the Kreis of Marienburg which is 
situated east of the Nogat and that of Marienwerder east 
of the Vistula, the inhabitants will be called upon to indi- 
cate by a vote, to be taken in each commune (Gemeinde}^ 
whether they desire the various communes situated in this 
territory to belong to Poland or to East Prussia. 
ARTICIiE 97. 

The German troops and authorities will be withdrawn 
from the area defined in Article 96 within a period not ex., 
ceeding fifteen days after the coming into force o£ the pres- 
ent Treaty. Until the evacuation is completed they wUl 
abstain from all requisitions in money or In kmd and from 
all measures injurious to the economic interests of the 

On the expiration of the above-mentioned period, the 
said area will be placed under the authority of an Interna- 
tional Commission of five members appointed by the Prin* 
cipal Allied and Associated Powers. This Commission, sup- 
ported if occasion arises by the necessary forces, will have 
general powers of administration and in particular will be 
charged with the duty of arranging for the vote and of 
taking such measures as it may deem necessary to ensure 
Its freedom, fairness and secrecy. The Commission will 
conform as far as possible to the provisions of the present 
Treaty relating to the plebiscite in the Allenstein area ; its 
decisions will be taken by a majority. . , ^. -^ 

Expenditure bv the Commission, whether in the discharge 
of its own functions or in the administration of the terri- 
tory, will be borne by the local revenues. ^ ^ 

On the conclusion of the voting the number of votes cast 
in each commune will be communicated by the Commission 
to the Principal Allied and Associated Powers with a full 
report as to the taking of the vote and a recommendation 
as to the line which ought to be adopted as the boundary 
of East Prussia in this region. In this recommendation 
regard will be paid to the wishes of the inhabitants as shown 
by the vote and to the geographical and economic condi- 
tions of the locality. The Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers will then fix the frontier between East Prussia and 



Poland in this region, leaving In any case to Poland for 
the whole of the section bordering on the Vistula lull and 
complete control of the river including the east bank aa 
far east of the river as may be necessary for its regulation 
and improvement. Germany agrees that in any portion of 
th said territory which remains German, no fortifications 
shall at any time be erected. 

The Principal Allied and Associated Powers will at the 
same time araw up regulations lor assuring to the pop"- 
ulation of East Prussia to the fullest extent and under 
equitable conditions access to the Vistula and the use of it 
for themselves, their commerce and their boats. 

The determination of the frontier and the foregoing reg- 
ulations shall be binding upon all the parties concerned. 

When the administration of the territory has been taken 
over by the East Prussian and Polish authorities respective- 
ly, the powers of the Commission will terminate. 
Article 98. 

Germany and Poland undertake, within one year of the 
coming into force of this Treaty, to enter into conventions 
of which the terms, in case ol difference, shall be settled 
by the Council ol the League of Nations, with the object 
of securing, on the one hand to Germany full and adequate 
railroad, telegraphic and telephonic facilities for communica- 
tion between the rest of Germany and ISast Prussia over 
the intervening Polish territory, and on the other hand to 
Poland full and adequate railroad, telegraphic and telephonic 
facilities for communication between Poland and the Free 
City of Danzig ovr any German territory that may, on the 
right bank ol the Vistula, intervene between Poland and the 
Free City of Danzig. 

Section S. 

MEMEL. 
Article 99. 

Germany renounces hi favour of the Principal Allied and 
Associated Powers all rights and title over the territories in- 
cluded between the Baltic, the north eastern frontier of 
East Prussia as defined in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries 
of Germany) oi the present Treaty and the former frontier 
between Grmany and Russia. 

Germany undertakes to accept the settlement made by the 
Principal Allied and Associated Powers in regard to these 
territories, particularly In so far as concerns the nationality 
of the inhabitants. 

Section XI. 

FREE CITY OF D.VNZIG. 

Article 100. 

Germany renounces in favour of the Principal Allied and 
Associated Powers all rights and title over the territory 
comprised within the following limits : 

from the Baltic Sea southwards to the p'oint where the 
principal channels of navigation of the Nogat and the Vis- 
tula (Weichsel) meet: 

the boundary of East Prussia as described in Article 28 
of Part II (Boundaries of Germany) of the present Treaty; 

thence to the principal channel of navigation of the Vis- 
tula down-stream to a point about Q'/a kilometres north of 
the bridge of DIrschau ; 

thence north-west to point 5, I'/i kilometres south-east 
ol the church of Giittland : 

a line to be fixed on the ground ; 

thence in a general westerly direction to the salient made 
by the boundary of the Kreis of Bereht 8'A kilometres north- 
east of Schoneck : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing between Mlihl- 
banz on the south and Rambeltsch on the north ; 

thence the boundary of the Kreis of Berent westwards to 
the re-entrant which It forms 6 kilometres north-north-west 
of Schoneck ; 

thence to a point on the median line of Lonkener See : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing north of Neu 
Fietz and Schatarpi and south of Barenhiitte and Loi,ken ; 

thence the median line of Lonkener See to Its northern- 
most point ; 

thence to the southern end of Pollenzluer See : 

a line to be fixed on the ground : 

thence the median line ol PoUenzlner See to its northern- 
most point ; 

thence In a north-easterl.v direction to a point about 1 
kilometre south of Koliebken church, where the Dauzlg- 
Neustadt railway crosses a stream : 

a line to be fixed on the ground passing south-east of 
Kamehlen, Krissau, Fidlin, Sulmin (Richthof), Mattem, 
Schaferei, and to the nofth-west of Neuendorf, Marschau. 
Czaplelken, Hoch- and Klein-Kelpin, Pulvermiihl, Renneberg 
and the towns of Oliva and Zoppot ; 

thence the course of the stream mentioned above to the 
Baltic Sea. 

The boundaries described above are drawn on a German, 
map scale 1/100,000, attached to the present Treaty (Map 
No. 3). 

Ahtioib 101. 

A Commission composed of three members aopointed bT 
the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, including a HIeii 
Commissioner as President, one member appointed by Ger- 
many and one member appointed by Poland, shall be con- 
stituted within fifteen days of the coming into force of the 
present Treaty for the purpose of delimiting on the spot the 
frontier of the territory as described above, taking into ac- 
count as far as possible the existing communal boundaries. 



TREATY-OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XIX 



Article 102. 

The Principal Allied and Associated Powers undertake to 
establish the town ol Danzig, together with the rest of the 
territory described in Article lOU, as a Free City. It will 
be placed under the protection of the League of Nations. 
Article 103. 

A constitution tor the Free City of Danzig shall be drawn 
up by the duly appointed representatives of the Free City 
In agreement with a High Commissioner to be appointed by 
the League of Nations. This constitution shall be placed 
under the guarantee of the League of Nations. 

The High Commissioner will also be entrusted with the 
duty of dealing in the first instance with all differences 
arising between Poland and the Free City of Danzig in 
regard to this Treaty or any arrangements or agreements 
made thereunder. 

The High Commissioner shall reside at Danzig. 
Abticle 104. 

The Principal Allied and Associated Powers undertake 
to negotiate a Treaty between the Polish Government and 
the Free City of Danzig, which shall come into force at the 
same time as the establishment of the said Free City, with 
th following objects : „, , ^ . 

(1) To effect the inclusion of the Free City of Danzig 
within the Polish Customs frontiers, and to establish a free 
area in the port ; ^ . ^- ^^ 

(2) To ensure to Poland without any restriction the 
free use and service of all waterways, docks, basins, wharves 
and other works within the territory of the Free City neces- 
sary for Polish imports and exports ; 

("3) To ensure to Poland the control and administration 
of the Vistula and of the whole railway ?ystem within the 
Free City, except such street and other railways as serve 
primarily the needs of the Free City, and of postal, tele- 
graphic "and telephonic communication between Poland and 
the port of Danzig. . , , ^ ., 

(4) To ensure to Poland the right to develop and im- 
prove the waterways, docks, basins, wharves, railways and 
other works and means of communication mentioned In this 
Article, as well as to lease or purchase through appropriate 
processes such land and other property as may be neces- 
sary for these purposes; _ 

(5) To provide aeainst any discrimination within the 
Free City of Danzig to the detriment of citizens of Poland 
and other persons of Polish origin or speech : 

(fi) To prnvide that the Polish Government shall under- 
take the conduct of the foreign relations of the Free City 
of Danzig as well as the diplomatic protection of citizens 
of that city when abroad. 

Article 105. 

On the coming into force of the present Treaty German 
nationals ordinarily resident in the territory described In 
\rticle 100 will ipso facto lose their German nationality in 
order to become nationals of the Free City of Danzig. 
Article 106. 

Within a period of two years from the coming into force 
of the present Treaty, German nationals over 18 years of 
aze ordinarily resident in the territory described in .\rticle 
100 will have the right to opt for German nationality 

Option bv a husband will cover his wife and option by 
parents will cover their children less than IS years of age 

All persons who exercise the right of option referred to 
above must during the ensuing twelve months tr.insfer their 
place of residence to Germany. 

These persons will he entitled to preserve the immovable 
property possessed bv them in the territory of the Free 
City of Danzig. Thev may carry with them their movable 
property of every description. No export or import duties 
shall be Imposed upon them in this connection. 
Article 107. 

All property situated within the territory of the Free 
Citv of Danzig belonging to the German Emoire or to any 
German State shall pass to the Princinal AHied and Asso- 
ciated Powers for transfer to the Free Citv of Danzig or to 
the Polish State as they may consider equitable. 
Article 108. 

The proportion and nature of the financial liabilities of 
Germany and of Prussia to he borne by the Free City of 
Danzig shall he fixed in accordance with Article 254 of 
Part IX (Financial Clauses') of the present Treaty. . 

All other questions which mav arise from the cession of 
the territory referred to in .\rtlcle 100 shall be settled by 
further agreements. 

Section XIl. 
SCHLESWIG. 
Article 109. 

The frontier between Germany and Denmark shall be fixed 
In conformity wifh the wishes of the population. 

For this purpose, the population inhabiting the territories 
of the former German Empire situated to the north of a 
line from East to West. (showTi by a brown line on the 
map No. 4. annexed to the present Treaty) '■ ^ ^^ ^ 
leaving the Baltic Sea about 13 kilometres east-north-east 
of Flensburg, 

soufh^west so as to pass south-east of : Sygum, Ringsberg. 
Munkhrarup. Adelby. Tastrup. .Tarplund Oversee, and north- 
west of : Langballigholz. Langhallig, Bonstrup, Rullschau, 
Weseby, Kleinwolstrup. Gross-Solt. 



thence westwards passing south of Frorup and north of 
Wanderup, 

thence in a south westerly direction passing south-east of 
Oxlund, Stieglund and Ustenau and .north-west of the vil- 
lages on the Wanderup-Koliund road. 

thence in a north-westeriy direction passing south-west oi 
Lowenstedt, Joidelund, Gpldeluud, and noith-east of Koiker- 
heide and Hogel to the bend of the Soliolmer Au, about 1 
kilometre east ot Soholm. where it meets the southern 
boundary of the Krela of Tondern, 

following this boundary to the North Sea, 

passing soutn of the islands of ijohr and Amrum and 
north of the islands of Oland and Langeness, 
shall be called upon to pronounce by a voie which will be 
taken under the following conditions : 

(1) Within a period not exceeding ten days from the 
coming into force or ihe present Treaty, the German troops 
and authorities (including the Obeiprasidenteii, Jivyieiunyd- 
prasidenten, Lanilrathe, Amtavoratfher, Ubcrbiirgirmcinter) 
shall evacuate the zone lyiug to the north of the line above 
fixed. 

Within the same period the Workmen's and Soldiers' Coun- 
cils which have been constituted in this zone shall be dis- 
solved : members of such Councils who are natives of an- 
other region and are exercising their functions at the date 
of the coming into force of the present Treaty, or who have 
gone out of office since March 1, 1910, shall also 
be evacuated. 

The said zone shall immediately be placed under the au- 
thority of an International Commission, composed of five 
members, of whom three will be designated by the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers ; the Norwegian and Swedish 
Governments will eacn be requested to designate a member ; 
in the event of their failing to do so, these two members 
will be chosen by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. 

The Commission, assisted in case of need ny the neces- 
sary forces, shall have general powers of administration. In 
particular, it shall at once provide for filling the places ot 
the evacuated German authorities, and if necessary shall 
itself give orders for their evacuation, and proceed to till 
the places of such local authorities as may be required. It 
shall take all steps which it thinks proper to ensure the 
freedom, fairness, and secrecy of the vote. It shall be 
assisted by German and Danish technical advisers chosen 
by it from among the local population. Its decisions will 
be taken by a majority. 

One half of the expenses of the Commission and of the 
expenditure occasioned by the plebiscite shall be paid by 
Germany. 

(2) The right to vote shall be given to all persons, with- 
out distinction of sex, who : 

(u) Have completed their twentieth year at the date of 
the coming into force of the present Treaty ; and 

(b) Were born in the zone in which the plebiscite is 
taken, or have been domiciled there since a date before Jan- 
uary 1, 1000, or had been expelled by the German authorities 
without having retained their domicile there. 

Every person will vote in the commune (Oemeiiide) where 
he Is domiciled or of which he is a native. 

Military persons, officers, non-commissioned officers and 
soldiers of the (jerman army, who are natives of the zone of 
Schleswig In which the plebiscite is taken, shall be given 
the opportunity to return to their native place in order to 
take part In the voting there. 

(3) In the section of the evacuated zone lying to the 
north of a line, Irom East to West (shown by a red line on 
map No. 4 which is annexed to the present Treaty) : 

passing south of the island of .\lsen and following the 
median line of Flensburg Fjord, 

leaving the fjord about 6 kilometres north of Flensburg 
and following the course of the stream fiowing past Kup- 
fermiihle upstream to a point north ot Niehuus. 

passing north of Pattburg and Ellund and south of Froslee 
to meet the eastern boundary ot the A'l-ei's of Tondern at its 
Junction with the boundary between the old jurisdictions of 
Slogs and KJaer (Slogs Herred and Kjaer Herred), 

following the latter boundary to where it meets the 
Scheldebek, following the course of the Scheidehek (.\Ite 
Au), Slider A.\i and W^ed Au downstream successively to 
the point where the latter bends northwards about 1,500 
metres west of Ruttebiill. 

thence, in a west-north-westerly direction to meet the 
North Sea north ot Sieltoft, 

thence, passing north of the island of Sylt, 
the vote above provided for shall be taken within a period 
not exceeding three weeks after the evacuation of the coun- 
try by the German troops and authorities. 

"The result will be determined by the majority of votes 
cast in the whole of this section. This result will be imme- 
diately communicated by the Commission to the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers and proclaimed. 

If the vote results in favour of the reincorporation of thia 
territory in the Kingdom of Denmark, the Danish Govern- 
ment in agreement with the Commission will be entitled to 
effect its occupation with their military and administrative 
authorities Immediately after the proclamation. 

(4) In the section of the evacuated zone situated to the 
south of the preceding section and to the north of the line 
which starts from the Baltic Sea 13 kilometres from Flens- 
burg and ends north of the islands of Oland and Langeness, 
the vote will be taken within a period not exceeding five 
weeks after the plebiscite shall have been held in the first 
section. 



XX 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



The result will be determined by communes (Gemeinden), 
in accordance with the majority of the votes cast In each 
commune (Oemeinde). 

Aeticlb 110. 

Pending a delimitation on the spot, a frontier line will 
be fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers ac- 
cording to a line based on the result of the voting, and 
proposed by the International Commission, and taking into 
account the particular geographical and economic conditions 
of the localities in question. 

From that time the Danish Government may effect the 
occupation of these territories with the Danish civil and 
military authorities, and the German Government may rein- 
state up to the said frontier line the German civil and 
military authorities whom it has evacuated. 

Germany hereby renounces definitely in favour of the 
Principal Allied and Associated Powers all rights of 
sovereignty over the territories situated to the north of the 
frontier line fixed in accordance with the above provisions. 
The Principal Allied and Associated Powers will hand over 
the said territories to Denmark. 

Article 111. 

A Commission composed of seven members, five of whom 
shall be nominated by the Principal Allied and Associate* 
Powers, one by Denmark, and one by Germany, shall be 
constituted within fifteen days from the date when the final' 
result of the vote is known, to trace the frontier line on the 
spot. 

The decisions of the Commission will be taken by a major- 
ity of votes and shall be binding on the parties concerned. 
Article 112. 

All the inhabitants of the territory which is returned to 
Denmark will acquire Danish nationality ipso facto, and will 
lose their German nationality. 

Persons, however, who had become habitually resident in 
this territory after October 1, 1918, will not be able to 
acquire Danish nationality without permission from the 
Danish Government. 

Article 113. 

Within two years from the date on which the sovereignty 
over the whole or part of the territory of Schleswlg sub- 
jected to the plebiscite is restored to Denmark : 

Any person over 18 years of age, born in the territory 
restored to Denmark, not habitually resident in this region, 
and possessing German nationality, will be entitled to opt 
for Denmark ; 

Any person over 18 years of age habitually resident In 
the territory restored to Denmark will be entitled to opt 
for Germany. 

Option by a husband will cover his wife and option by 
parents will cover their children less than 18 years of age. 

Persons who have exercised the above right to opt must 
within the ensuing twelve months transfer their place of 
residence to the State in favour of which they have opted. 

They will be entitled to retain the immovable property 
which they own in the territory of the other State in whlcn 
they were habitually resident before opting. They may carry 
with them their movable property of every description. No 
export or import duties may be imposed upon them in con- 
nection with the removal of such property. 
Article 114. 

The proportion and nature of the financial or other obliga- 
tions of Germany and Prussia which are to be assumed by 
Denmark will be fixed in accordance with Article 254 of 
Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Further stipulations will determine any other questions 
arising out of the transfer to Denmark of the whole or part 
of the territory of which she was depfived by the Treaty 
of October 30, 1864. 

Section SIII. 
HELIGOLAND. 
Article 115. 

The fortifications, military establishments, and harbours 
of the Islands of Heligoland and Dune shall be destroyed 
under the supervision of the Principal Allied Governments 
by German labour and at the expense of Germany within a 
period to be determined by the said Governments. 

The term "harbours" shall include the north-east mole, 
the west wall, the outer and inner breakwaters and re- 
claimed land within them, and all naval and military works, 
fortifications and buildings, constructed or under construc- 
tion, between lines connecting the following positions taken 
from the British .^.dmiralty chart No. 126 of April 19, 1918 : 
(a) lat. 54° 10' 49" N. ; long. 7° 53' 39" B. ; 
(&) — 54° 10' 35" N. ; — 7° 54' 18" E. ; 

(c) — 54° 1(1' 14" N. ; — 7° 54' 00" B. ; 

(d) — 54° 10' 17" N. ; — 7° 53' 37" E. ; 

(e) — 1 54° 10' 44" N. ; — 7° 53' 26" E. 
These fortifications, military establishments and harbours 

shall not be reconstructed nor shall any similar works be 
constructed in future. 

Section XIV. 

RUSSIA AND RUSSIAN STATES. 

Article 116. 

Germany acknowledges and agrees to respect as permanent 

and Inalienahle the independence of all the territories which 

were part of the former Russian Empire on August 1, 1914. 

In accordance with the provisions of Article 259 cf Part 
IX (Financial Clauses) and Article 292 of Part X (Economic 



Clauses) Germany accepts definitely the abrogation of the 
Brest-Lltovsk Treaties and of all other treaties, conventions 
and agreements entered into by her with the Maximalist 
Government In Russia. 

The Allied and Associated Powers formally reserve the 
rights of Russia to obtain from Germany restitution and 
reparation based on the principles of the present Treaty. 
Article 117. 

Germany undertakes to recognize the full force of all 
treaties or agreements which may be entered into by the 
Allied and Associated Powers with States now existuie or 
coming into existence in future in the whole or part of 
the former Empire of Russia as It existed on August 1 
1914, and to recognize the frontiers of any such States as 
determined therein. 

PART IV. 

GERMAN RIGHTS AND INTERESTS OUTSIDE 

GERMANY. 

Article 118. 

In territory outside her European frontiers as fixed by 
the present Treaty, Germany renounces all rights, titles and 
privrieges whatever In or over territory which belonged to 
her or to her allies, and all rights, titles and privileges 
whatever their origin which she held as against the Allied 
and Associated Powers. 

Germany hereby undertakes to recognize and to conform 
to the measures which may be taken now or In the future 
by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, in agree- 
ment where necessary with third Powers, in order to carry 
the above stipulation into effect. 

In ijartlcular Germany declares her acceptance of the 
following Articles relating to certain special subjects. 

Section I. 

GERMAN COLONIES. 

Article 119. 

Germany renounces in favour of the Principal Allied and 

Associated Powers all her rights and titles over her oversea 



Article 120. 

All movable and Immovable property In sucn territories 
belonging to the German Empire or to any German State 
shall pass to the Government exercising authority over such 
territories, on the terms laid down in Article 257 of Part 
IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. The decision 
of the local courts in any dispute as to the nature of such 
property shall be finaL 

Article 121. 

The provisions of Sections I and IV of Part X (Economic 
Clauses) of the present Treaty shall apply in the case of 
these territories whatever be the form of Government 
adopted for them. 

Article 122. 

The Government exercising authority over such territories 
may make such provisions as it thinks fit with reference to 
the repatriation from them of German nationals and to the 
conditions upon wbich German subjects of European origin 
shall, or shall not, be allowed to reside, hold property, trade 
or exercise a profession In them. 

Article 123. 

The provisions of Article 260 of Part IX (Financial 
Clauses) of the present Treaty shall apply In the case of 
all agreements concluded with German nationals for the 
construction or exploitation of public works in the German 
oversea possessions, as well as any sub-concessions or con- 
tracts resulting therefrom which may have been made to or 
with such nationals. 

Article 124. 

Germany hereby undertakes to pay. In accordance with 
the estimate to be presented by the French Government and 
approved by the Reparation Commission, reparation for dam- 
age suffered by French nationals In the (jameroons or the 
frontier zone by reason of the acts of the German civil and 
military authorities and of German private individuals dur- 
ing the period from January 1, 1900, to August 1, 1914. 
Article 125. 

Germany renounces all rights under the Conventions and 
Agreements with France of November 4. 1911, and Septem- 
ber 28. 1912, relating to Equatorial Africa. She nnder- 
takes to pay to the French Government, in accordance with 
the estimate to be presented by that Government and ap- 
proved by the Reparation Commission, all the deposits, 
credits, advances, etc., effected by virtue of these Instru- 
ments In favour of Germany. 

Article 126. 

Germany undertakes to accept and observe the agreements 
made or to be made by the Allied and Associated Powers or 
some of them with any other Power with regard to the trade 
in- arms and spirits, and to the matters dealt with in the 
General Act of Berlin of February 26, 1885, the General 
Act of Brussels of July 2, 1890, and the conventions com- 
pleting or modifying the same. 

Aeticlb 127. 

The native inhabitants of the former German oversea 
possessions shall be entitled to the diplomatic protection 
of the Governments exercising authority over those terri- 
tories. 



lea S 
on ■ 

\ 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXI 




XXII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



I 



Section II. 
CHINA. 

Aeticle 128. 

Germany renounces in favour of China all benefits and 
priviieges resulting from the pi'ovisions of tlie final Protocol 
signed at Peking on September 7, 1901, and from all an- 
nexes, notes and documents supplementary thereto. She 
likewise renounces in favour of China any claim to indemni- 
ties accruing thereunder subsequent to March 14, 1917. 
Aeticle 129. 

From the coming into force of the present Treaty the High 
Contracting Parties shall apply, in so far as concerns them 
respectively : 

(1) The .Arrangement of August 29, 1902, regarding the 
new Chinese customs tariff : 

(2) The Arrangement of September 27, 1905, regarding 
Whang-Poo. and the provisional supplementary Arrange- 
ment of April 4. 1912. 

China, however, will no longer be bound to grant to Ger- 
many the advantages or privileges which she allowed Ger- 
many under these Arrangements. 

Aeticle 130. 

Sub.1ect to the provisions of Section VIII of this Part. 
Germanv cedes to China all the buildings, wharves and pon- 
toons, barracks, forts, arms and munitions of war, vessels 
of all kinds, wireless telegraphy installations and other pub- 
lic property belonging to the German Government, which are 
situated or may be in the German Concessions at Tientsin 
and Hankow or elsewhere in Chinese territory. 

It is understood, however, that premises used as diplo- 
matic or consular residences or offices are not Included in 
the above cession, and furthermore, that no steps shall be 
taken by the Chinese Government to dispose of the German 
public and private property situated within the so-called 
Legation Quarter at Peking without the consent of the 
Diplomatic Representatives of the Powers which, on the 
coming into force of the present Treaty, remain Parties to 
the Final Protocol of September 7, 1901. 
Aeticle 131. 

Germany undertakes to restore to China within twelve 
months from the coming into force of the pTesent Treaty all 
the astronomical instruments which her troops in I'OOO-lGOl 
carried away from China, and to defray all expenses which 
may be incurred in effecting such restoration. Including the 
expenses of dismounting, packing, transporting, insurance 
and Installation in Peking. 

.\BTICLE 132. 

Germany agrees to the abrogation of the leases from the 
Chinese Government under which the German concessions at 
Hankow and Tientsin are now held. 

China restored to the full exercise of her sovereign rights 
In the above areas, declares her intention of opening tliem 
to international residence and trade. She further declares 
that the abrogation of the leases under which these conces- 
sions are now held shall not affect the property rights of 
nationals of .\llied and .\ssociated Powers who are holders 
of lots in these concessions. 

Article 133. 

Germany waives all claims against the Chinese Govern- 
ment or against any Allied or Associated Government arising 
out of the interment of German nationals in China and 
their repatriation. She equally renounces all claims aris- 
ing out of the capture and condemnation of German ships 
in China, on the liquidation, sequestration or control of Ger- 
man properties, rights and interests in that country since 
August 14, 1917. This provision, however, shall not affect 
the rights of the parties interested in the proceeds of any 
such liquidation, which shall be governed by the provisions 
of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. 
Article 134. 

Germanv renounces in favour of the Government of His 
Britannic Majesty the German State property in the British 
Concession at Shameen at Canton. She renounces hi favour 
of the French and Chinese Governments conjointly the prop- 
erty of the German school situated in the French Concession 
at Shanghai. 

Section III. 

SIAM. 
Article 135. 

Germany recognizes that all treaties, conventions and 
agreements between her and Siam, and all rights, title and 
privileges derived therefrom, including all rights of extra- 
territorial jurisdiction, terminated as from July 22, 1917. 
Article 136. 

All goods and property in Siam belonging to the German 
Empire or to any German State, with the exception of prem 
Ises used as diplomatic or consular , residences or offices, 
pass ipso facto and without compensation to the Siamese 
Government. 

The goods, property and private rights of German na- 
tionals in Slam shall be dealt with in accordance with the 
provisions of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the pTesent 
Treaty. 

ARTICLE 137. 

Germany waives all claims against the Siamese Govern- 
ment on behalf of herself or her nationals arising out of 



the seizure or condemnation of German ships, the liquida- 
tion of German property, or the internment of German na- 
tionals in Siam. This provision shall not affect the rights 
of the parties interested in the proceeds of any such liquida- 
tion, which shall be governed by the provisions of Part X 
(Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Section IV. 

LIBERIA. 

Article 138. 

Germany renounces ail rights and privileges arising from 

the arrangements of 1911 and 1912 regarding Liberia, and 

particularly the right to nominate a German Receiver of 

Customs in Liberia. 

She further renounces ail claim to participate In any 
measures whatsoever which may be adopted for the rehabili- 
tation of Liberia. 

Article 139. 
Germany recognizes that all treaties and arrangements 
between her and Liberia terminated as from August 4, 1917. 
-\rticle 140. 
The property, rights and interests of Germans in Liberia 
shall be dealt with in accordance witli Part X (Economic 
Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Section V. 

MOROCCO. 

Article 141. 

Germany renounces ail rights, titles and pTivileges con- 
ferred on her by the General Act of .ilgeciras of April 7, 
1906, and by the Franco-German Agreements of February 9, 
1909, and November 4, 1911. All treaties, agreements, ar- 
rangements and contracts concluded by her with the Sheri- 
flan Empire are regarded as abrogated as from -iugust 3, 
1914. 

In no case can Germany take advantage of these instru- 
ments and she undertakes not to intervene in any way in 
negotiations relating to Morocco which may take place be- 
tween France and the other Powers. 
Article 142. 

Germany having recognized the French Protectorate in 
Morocco, hereby accepts ali the consequences of its establish- 
ment, and she renounces the regime of the capitulations 
therein. 

This renunciation shall take effect as from August 3, 1914. 

Article 143. 

The Sherifian Government shall have complete liberty of 
action in regulating the status of German nationals in 
Morocco and the conditions in which they may establish 
themselves there. 

German protected persons, semsars and "associiSs agri- 
coles" shall be considered as having ceased, as from August 
3, 1914, to enjoy the privileges attached to their status and 
shall be subject to the ordinary law. 
Article 144. 

All property and possessions in the Sherifian Empire of 
the German 'Empire and the German States pass to the 
Maghzen without payment. 

For this purpose, the property and possessions of the 
German Empire and States shall be deemed to include all 
the property of the Crown, the Empire or the States, and 
the private property of the former German Emperor and 
other Royal personages. 

.\U movable and Immovable property in the Sherifian 
Empire belonging to German nationals shall be dealt with 
in accordance with Sections III and IV of Part X (Economic 
Clauses) of the present Treaty. 

Mining rights which may be recognised as belonging to 
German nationals by the Court of Arbitration set up under 
the Moroccan Mining Regulations shall form the subject of 
a valuation, which the arbitrators shall be requested to 
make, and these rights shall then be treated In the same 
way as property in Morocco belonging to German nationals. 
Article 145. 

The German Government shall ensure the transfer to a 
person nominated by the French Government of the shares 
representing Germany's portion of the capital of the State 
Bank of Morocco. The value of these shares, as assessed 
by the Reparation Commission, shall be paid to the Repara- 
tion (Commission for the credit of Germany on account of 
the sums due for reparation. The German Government shall 
be responsible for indemnifying its nationals so disposseased. 

This transfer will take place without prejudice to the re- 
payment of debts which German nationals may have con- 
tracted towards the State Bank of Morocco. 
Article 146. 

Moroccan goods entering Germany shall enjoy the treat- 
ment accorded to French goods. 

Section VI. 

EGYPT. 
Article 147. 

Germany declares that she recognises the Protectorate 
proclaimed over Egypt by Great Britain on December 18, 
1914, and that she renounces the regime of the Capitulations 
In Egypt. 

This renunciation shall take effect as from August 4, 1914, 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXIII 



Article 148. 

All treaties, agreements, arrangements and contracts con- 
cluded by Germany with Egypt are regarded as abrogated as 
from August 4, 1914. 

In no case can Uermany avail herself of these instruments 
and she undertakes not to intervene in any way In negotia- 
tions relating to Egypt which may take place between Great 
Britain and the other Powers. 

Aeticlb 149. 

Until an Egyptian law of judicial organization establishing 
courts with universal jurisdiction comes into force, provi- 
sion shall be made, by means of decrees issued by His High- 
ness the Sultan, for the exercise of jurisdiction over German 
nationals and property by the British Consular Tribunals. 
Akticlb 150. 

The Egyptian Government shall have complete liberty of 
action in regulating the status of German nationals and the 
conditions under which they may establish themselves In 
Egypt. 

Article 151. 

Germany consents to the abrogation of the decree issued 
by His Highness the Khedive on November 28, 1904. relating 
to the Commission of the Egyptian Public Debt, or to such 
changes as the Egyptian Government may think it desirable 
to make therein. 

Article 152. 

Germany consents, in so far as she is concerned, to the 
transfer to His Britannic Majesty's Government of the 
powers conferred on His Imperial Majesty the Sultan by 
the Convention signed at Constantinople on October 29, 1888, 
relating to the free navigation of the Suez Canal. 

She renounces all participation in the Sanitary, Maritime, 
and Quarantine 3oard of Egypt and consents, in so far as 
she is concerned, to the transfer to the Egyptian Authorities 
of the powers of that Board. 

Article 153. 

All property and possessions in Egypt of the German Em- 
pire and the German States pass to the Egyptian Govern- 
ment without payment. 

For this purpose, the property and possessions of the 
German Empire and States shall be deemed to include all 
the property of the Crown, the Empire or the States, and 
the private property of the former German Emperor and 
other Royal personages. 

All movable and immovable property in Egypt belonging 
to German nationals shall be dealt with in accordance with 
Sections Til and IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the 
present Treaty. 

Article 154. 

Egyptian goods entering Germany shall enjoy the treat- 
ment accorded to British goods. 

Section VII. 
TURKEY AND BULGARIA. 
Article 155. 
Germany undertakes to recognise and accept all arrange- 
ments which the Allied and .Associated Powers may make 
with Turkey and Bulgaria with reference to any risrhts. in- 
terests and privileges whatever which might be claimed by 
Germany or her nationals in Turkey and Bulgaria and which 
are not dealt with in the provisions of the present Treaty. 

Section VIII. 
SHANTUNG. 
Article 156. 

Germany renounces, in favour of Japan, all her rights, 
title and privileges — particularly those concerning the terri- 
tor.v of Klaochow, railways, mines and submarine cables — 
which she acquired in virtue of the Treaty concluded by her 
with China on March 6, 1898. and of all other arrangements 
relative to the Province of Shantung. 

All German rights in the Tsingtao-Tsinanfu Railway, In- 
eluding its branch lines, together with its subsidiary prop- 
erty of all kinds, stations, shops, fixed and rolling stock, 
mines, plant and material for the exploitation of the mines, 
are and remain acquired by .Tapan, together with all rights 
and privileges attaching thereto. 

The German State submarine cables from Tsingtao to 
Shanghai and from Tsingtao to Chefoo. with all the rights, 
privileges and properties attaching thereto, are similarly 
acquired by Japan, free and clear of all charges and en- 
cumbrances. 

Article 157. 

The movable and Immovable property owned by the Ger- 
man State in the territory of Klaochow, as well as all the 
rights which Germany might claim in consequence of the 
works of improvements made or of the expenses incurred by 
her, directly or indirectly, in connection with this territory, 
are and remain acquireil by Japan, free and clear of all 
charges and encumbrances. 

.\RTICLE 158. 

Germany shall hand over to Japan within three months 
from the coming Into force of the present Treaty the ar- 
chives, registers, nlans. title-deeds and documents of every 
kind, wherever they may be, relating to the administration, 
whether civil, military, financial, judicial or other, of the 
territory of Kiaochow. 



Within the same period Germany shall give particulars 
to Japan of all treaties, arrangements or agreements relating 
to the rights, title or privileges referred to in the two pre- 
ceding Articles. 

PART V. 
MILITARY, NAVAL AND AIR CLAUSES. 
In order to render possible the Initiation of a general 
limitation of the armaments of all nations, Germany under- 
takes strictly to observe the military, naval and air clauses 
which follow. 

Section I. 
MILITARY CL.\USES. 
Chapter I. 
effectives and cadres of the german army. 
Article 159. 
The German military forces shall be demobilized and re- 
duced as prescribed hereinafter. 

Article 160. 

(1) By a date which must not be later than March 31, 
1920, the German Army must not comprise more than seven 
divisions of infantry and three divisions of cavalry. 

After that date the total number of effectives in the .\rmy 
of the States constituting Germany must not exceed one 
hundred thousand men, including officers and establishments 
of depots. The Army shall be devoted exclusively to the 
maintenance of order wituin the territory and to the control 
of the frontiers. 

The total effective strength of officers, including the per- 
sonnel of staffs, whatever their composition, must not ex- 
ceed four thousand. 

(2) Divisions and .\rmy Corps headquarters staffs shall 
be organized in accordance with Table No. 1 annexed to this 
Section. 

The number and strengths of the units of infantry, ar- 
tillery, engineers, technical services and troops laid down 
In the aforesaid Table constitute maxima which must not be 
exceeded. 

The following units may each have their own depot : 
An Infantry regiment ; 
A Cavalry regiment ; 
A regiment of Field Artillery ; 
A battalion of Pioneers. 

(3) The divisions must not be grouped under more than 
two army corps headquarters staffs 

The maintenance or formation ot forces differently grouped 
or of othre organisations for the command of troops or for 
preparation for war is forbidden. 

The Great German General Staff and all similar organisa- 
tions shall be dissolved and may not be reconstituted in any 
form. 

The officers, or persons in the position of officers. In the 
Ministries of War in the different States in Germany and In 
the Administrations attached to them, must not exceed three 
hundred in number and are included in the maximum strength 
of four thousand laid down in the third sub-paragraph of 
paragraph (1) of this Article. 

Article 161. 

Army administrative services consisting of civilian per- 
sonnel not included in the number of effectives prescribed by 
the present Treaty will have such personnel reduced in each 
class to one-tenth of that laid down in the Budget ot 1913. 

Article 162. 

The number of employees or officials of the German States, 
such as customs officers, forest guards and coastguards, shall 
not exceed that of the employees or officials functioning in 
these capacities in 1913. 

The number of gendarmes and employees or officials of the 
local or municipal police may only be increased to an extent 
correspV)nding to the increase of population since 1913 in 
the districts or municipalities in which they are employed. 

These employees and officials may not be assembled for 
military training. 

Article 163. 

The reduction of the strength of the German military 
forces as provided for In Article 160 may be effected grad- 
ually in the following manner: 

Within three months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty the total number of effectives must be reduced 
to 200.000 and the number of units must not exceed twice 
the number of those laid down in Article 160. 

At the expiration of this period, and at the end of each 
subsequent period of three months, a Conference of military 
experts of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers will 
fix the reductions to be made in the ensuing three months, 
so that by March 31, 1920, at the latest the total number of 
German effectives does not exceed the maximum number of 
100.000 men laid down in Article 160. In these successive 
rediKtions the same ratio between the number of officers and 
of men, and between the various kinds of units, shall be 
maintained as is laid down In that Article. 

Chapter II. 
armament. monitions and material. 
Article 164. 
Up till the time at which Germany Is admitted as a mem- 
ber of the League of Nations the German -Army must not 
possess an armament greater than the amounts fixed in 
Table No. II annexed to this Section, with the exception of 



XXIV 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



an optional increase not exceeding one-twentyfllth part for 
small arms and one-flftleth part for guns, which shall be 
exclusively used to provide for such eventual replacements 
as may be necessary. 

Germany agrees that after she has beeome a member of 
the League of Nations the armaments fixed In the said 
Table shall remain in force until they are modified by the 
Council of the League. Furthermore she hereby agrees 
strictly to observe the decisions of the Council of the 
League on this subject. 

Aeticlb 1G5. 

The maximum number of guns, machine guns, trench- 
mortars, rifles and the amount of ammunition and equip- 
ment which Germany is allowed to maintain during the 
period between the coming into force of the present Treaty 
and the date of March 31, 1920, referred to in Article 160, 
shall bear the same proportion to the amount authorized in 
Table No. Ill annexed to this Section as the strength of the 
German Army as reduced from time to time in accordance 
with Article 163 bears to the strength permitted under 
Article 160. 

Article 166. 

At the date of March 31, 1920, the stock of munitions 
wliich the German Army may have at its disposal shall not 
exceed the amounts fixed in Table No. Ill annexed to this 
Section. 

Within the same period the German Government will 
store these stocks at points to be notified to the Govern- 
ments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. The 
German Government is forbidden to establish any other 
stocks, depots or reserves of munitions. 

Article 167. 
' The number and calibre of the guns constituting at the 
date of the coming into force of the present Treaty the 
armament of the fortified works, fortresses, and any land or 
coast forts which Germany is allowed to retain must be 
notified immediately by the German Government to the 
Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, 
and will constitute maximum amounts which may not be 
exceeded. 

Within two months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty, the maximum stock of ammunition for these 
guns will t)e reduced to. and maintained at, the following 
uniform rates : — fifteen hundred rounds per piece for those 
the calibre of which is 10.5 cm. and under : Ave hundred 
rounds per piece for those of higher calibre. 
Article 168. 

The manufacture of arms, munitions, or any war ma- 
terial,' shall only be carried out In factories or works the 
location of which shall be communicated to and approved by 
the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers, and the number o£ which they retain the right to 
restrict. 

Within three months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty, all other establishments for the manufac- 
ture, preparation, storage or design of arms, munitions, or 
any war material whatever shall be closed down. The same 
applies to all arsenals except those used as depots for the 
authorised stocks of munitions. Within the same period 
the personnel of these arsenals will be dismissed. 
Article 169. 

Within two months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty German arms, munitions and war material, 
including anti-aircraft material, existing in Germany in 
excess of the quantities allowed, must be surrendered to the 
Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers 
to be destroyed or rendered useless. This will also apply 
to any special plant intended for the manufacture of mili- 
tary material, except such as may be recognised as necessary 
for equipping the authorised strength of the German army. 

The surrender in question will be effected at such points 
In German territory as may be selected by the said Govern- 
ments. 

Within the same period arms, munitions and war material, 
including anti-aircraft material, of origin other than German, 
in whatever state they may be, will be delivered to the said 
Governments, who will decide as to their disposal. 

Arms and munitions which on account of the successive 
reductions in the strength of the German army become in 
excess of the amounts authorised by Tables II and III an- 
nexed to this Section must be handed over in the manner 
laid down above within such periods as may be decided by 
the Conferences referred to in Article 163. 
Article 170. 

Importation into Germany of arms, munitions and war 
material of every kind shall be strictly prohibited. 

The same applies to the manufacture for, and export to, 
foreign countries of arms, munitions and war materia! of 
every kind. 

Article 171. 

The use of asphyxiating, poisonous or other gases and all 
analogous liquids, materials or devices being prohibited, 
their manufacture and importation are strictly forbidden m 
Germany. 

The same applies to materials specially intended for the 
manufacture, storage and use of the said products or de- 

Th'e manufacture and the Importation Into Germany of 
armoured cars, tanks and all similar constructions suitable 
for use in war are also prohibited. 



Article 172. 
Within a period of three months from the coming Into 
force of the present Treaty, the German Government will 
dls.close to the Governments of the Principal Allied and 
Associated Powers the nature and mode of manufacture of 
all explosives, toxic substances or other like chemical prepa- 
rations used by them in the war or prepared by them for 
the purpose of being so used. 

Chapter III. 
kecsditing and military training. 
Article 173. 
Universal compulsory military service shall be abolished 
in Germany. 

The German Army may only be constituted and recruited 
by means of voluntary enlistment. 

Article 174. 
The period of enlistment for non-commissioned officers and 
privates must be twelve consecutive years. 

The number of men discharged for any reason before the 
expiration of their term of enlistment must not exceed in 
any years five per cent, of the total effectives fixed by the 
second sub-paragraph of paragraph (1) of Article 160 of 
the present Treaty. 

Article 175. 

The officers who are retained In the Army must under- 
take the obligation to serve in it up to the age of forty-flve 
years at least. 

Officers newly appointed must undertake to serve on the 
active list for twenty-five consecutive years at least. 

Officers who have previously belonged to any formations 
whatever of the Army, and who are not retained in the 
units allowed to be maintained, must not take part in any 
military exercise whether theoretical or practical, and will 
not be under any military obligations whatever. 

The number of officers discharged for any reason before 
the expiration of their term of service must not exceed in 
any year five per cent, of the total effectives of officers 
provided for in the third sub-paragraph (1) of Article 160 
of the present Treaty. 

Article 176. 

On the expiration of two months from the coming into 
force of the present Treaty there must only exist in Ger- 
many the number of military schools which is absolutely 
indispensable for the recruitment of the officers of the 
units allowed. These schools will be exclusively Intended 
for the recruitment of officers of each arm, in the propor- 
tion of one school per arm. 

The number of students admitted to attend the courses 
of the said schools will be strictly in proportion to the 
vacancies to be filled in the cadres of officers. The stu- 
dents and the cadres will be reckoned in the effectives fixed 
by the second and third sub-paragraphs of paragraph (1) 
of Article 100 of the present Treaty. 

Consequentl.v, and during the period fixed above, all mili- 
tary academies or similar institutions in Germany, as well 
as the different military schools for officers, student offi- 
cers (Aspiranten), cadets, non-comBlssioned officers or stu- 
dent non-commissioned officers (Aspiranten), other than the 
schools above provided for, will be abolished. 

Article 177. 

Educational establishments, the universities, societies of 
discharged soldiers, shooting or touring clubs and, generally 
speaking, associations of every description, whatever be the 
age of their members, must not occupy themselves with any 
military matters. 

In particular they will be forbidden to instruct or exer- 
cise their members, or to allow them to be instructed or 
exercised, in the profession or use of arms. 

These societies, associations, educational establishments 
and universities must have no connection with the Minis- 
tries of War or any other military authority. 
Article 178. 

All measures of mobilization or appertaining to mobiliza- 
tion are forbidden. 

In no case must formations, administrative services or 
General Staffs include supplementary cadres. 
Article 179. 

Germany agrees, from the coming into force of the pres- 
ent Treaty, not to accredit nor to send to any foreign coun- 
try any military, naval or air mission, nor to allow any 
such mission to leave her territory, and Germany further 
agrees to take appropriate measures to prevent German na- 
tionals from leaving her territory to become enrolled in the 
Army, Navy or Air service of any foreign Power, or to be 
attached to such Army, Navy or Air service for the purpose 
of assisting in the military, naval or air training thereof, or 
otherwise for the purpose of giving military, naval or air 
instruction in any foreign country. 

The Allied and Associated Powers asree, so far as they 
are concerned, froni the coming into force of the present 
Treaty, not to enroll in nor to attach to their armies or 
naval or air forces any German national for the purpose of 
assisting In the military training of such armies or naval 
or air forces or otherwise to employ any such German na- 
tional as military, naval or aeronautic instructor. 

The present provision does not, however, affect the right 
of France to recruit for the Foreign Legion in accordance 
with French military laws and regulations. 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXV 



Chaptbe IV. 

foetipications. 
Abticle 180. 

All fortified works, fortresses and field works situated in 
German territory to tbc west of a line drawn fifty kilo- 
metres to the east of the Rhine shall be disarmed and dis- 
mantled. 

Within a period of two months from the coming Into 
force of the present Treaty such of the above fortified 
works fortresses and field works as are situated in terri- 
tory not occupied by Allied and Associated troops shall be 
disarmed, and within a further period of four months they 
shall be dismantled. Those which are situated in territory 
occupied by Allied and Associated troops shall be disarmed 



and dismantled within such periods as may be fixed by the 
Allied High Command. .„ . ,. , 

The construction of any new fortification, whatever Its 
nature and importance, is forbidden in the zone referred to 
in the first paragraph above. ».. .- j » 

The system of fortified works of the southern and eastern 
frontiers of Germany shall be maintained In its existing 
state. „ »T -r 

Table No. I. 

STATE AND ESTABLISHMENT OP ARSrT CORPS HBADQtTABTEKS 
STAFFS AND OF INFANTRY AND CAVALRY DIVISIONS. 

These tabular statements do not form a fixed establish- 
ment to be imposed on Germany, but the figures contained 
in them (number of units and strengths) represent maximum 
figures, which should not in any case bt exceeded. 



I. ARMY CORPS HEADQUARTERS STAFFS. 



■Vrmy Corns Headquarters Staff. 



Total for Headquarters Staffs. 




II. ESTABLISHMENT OP AN INFANTRY DIVISION. 



Headquarters of an infantry division 

Headquarters of divisional infantry 

Headquarters of divisional artillery 

*''^''fEachVg\ment' comprises 3 battalions of infantry. 'Each battalion comprises 3 com 
panics of infantry and 1 machine-gun company.) 

Trench mortar company 

Divisional squadron 

^"''^''^(Each reglmera'comprises 3 groups' of' an'iilVrK Each 'group comprises 3 batteries.) 

°"^(This battalion comprises '2 coinpanles of pioneers, 1 pontoon detachment, 1 search 
light section.) 
^'^"YThfs^detachmen't' 'comprises ' 1 ' 'teiepho'iie 'detachment,' 'l' 'list'eiilng section, i carrier 

pigeon section.) 
Divisional medical service 
Parks and convoys 



Total for infantry division. 



Maxi- 
mum No. 
of such 
units in 
a single 
division. 



150 

150 

1,300 



III. ESTABLISHMENT OF A CAVALRY DIVISION. 



Headquarters of a cavalry division 

Cavalry regiment ■ ;■■'•;• 

(Each regiment comprises 4 squadrons.) 
Horse artillery group (3 batteries) 

Total for cavalry division 



Maxi- 
mum No. 
of such 
units In 
a single 
division. 



800 
400 



. Table No. II. 

TABULAR STATEMENT OP ARMAMENT ESTABLISHMENT FOR A MAXIMUM OF SEVEN INFANTRY DIVISIONS, THREE CAVALRY 
DIVISIONS. AND TWO ARMY CORPS HEADQUARTERS STAFFS. 



Rifies 

Carbines 

Heavy machine guns. . 
Light machine guns... 
Medium trench mortars 
Light trench mortars.. 

T.7-cm. guns 

10.5-cm. howitzers . . . . 



Infantry 

division. 

(1) ' 



For 7 

infantry 

divisions. 

(2) 



84,000 



7.5(5 
1,134 

B3 
ISO 
168 

84 



Cavalry 

division. 

(3) 



For 3 

cavalry 

divisions. 

(4) 



Two army corps 

headquarters 

staffs. 



This establishment 
must be drawn 
from the Increased 
armaments of the 
divisional infan 
try. 




Rifles 

Carbines 

Heavy machine guns. . . . 

Light machine guns 

Medium trench mortars. 

Light trench mnrtars. . . . 
Field artillery : 

7.7 cm. guns 

10.5 cm. howitzers. . 



Max! mum 

number 

of Arms 

author- 

i sed. 

84,000 

18,000 

792 

1,134 

63 

189 

204 



Estab- 
lishment, 
per unit. 



400 
!,000 



Maxi- 
mum, 
t otals. 

Rounds. 

40,800,000 

15,408.000 

25,200 
151,200 

204.000 
67.200 



XXVI 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 




TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXVIl 



Section II. 

NAVAL CLAUSES. 
Article 181. 
After the expiration of a period of two montlis from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty the German naval 
forces in commission must not exceed : 

(i battleships of the UcutscMand or Lothrinyen type, 
6 light cruisers, 
12 destroyers. 

12 torpedo boats, . ^ ^ , ^^ 

or an equal number of ships constructed to replace them as 
provided in Article 190. 

No submarines are to be included. 

All other warships, except where there is provision to the 
contrary in the present Treaty, must be placed in reserve 
or devoted to commercial purposes. 
Article 182. 
Until the completion of the minesweeplng prescribed by 
Article l'J3 Germany will keep In commission such number 
of mlnesweeping vessels as may be fixed by the Govern- 
ments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. 
Article 183. 
After the expiration of a period of two months from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty the total personnel 
of the German Navy, including the manning of the fleet, 
coast defenses, signal stations, administration and other 
laud services, must not exceed fifteen thousand, including 
officers and men of all grades and corps. 

The total strength of officers and warrant officers must 
not exceed fifteen hundred. , ^ , . *,. 

Within two months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty the personnel in excess of the above strength 
shall be demobilized. , , ,, 

No naval or military corps or reserve force In connection 
with the Navy may be organised in Germany without being 
Included in the above strength. 

Article 184. 
From the date of the coming into force of the present 
Treaty all the German surface warships which are not in 
German ports cease to belong to Germany, who renounces all 

'^'^"fse°ls'' whicT' in compliance with the Armistice of No- 
vember 11. ini8, are now interned In the ports of the 
Allied and Associated Powers are declared to be finally 

^"ve°se?s'^which are now interned In neutral ports will be 
there surrendered to the Governments of the Principal 
■Vlli-d and Associated Powers. The German Governmen 
must address a notification to that effect to the neutral 
Powers on the coming into force of the present Treaty. 
Article 18.5. 

Within a period of two months from the coming into 
force of the present Treaty the German surface warships 
enumerated below will be surrendered to the Governments 
of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers in such Al- 
lied ports as the said Powers may direct. , , , ,„ 

These warships will have been disarmed as provided in 
Article XXIII of the Armistice of November 11, 1018. 
Nevertheless they must have all their guns on board. 

BATTLESHIPS. 

Oldcnhurg. '^?"'7',- , 

Thurinnen. ^iS'V"'"",- 

Ostfrirsland. Rhrinland. 

Helgoland. Nassau. 

LIGHT CRUISERS. 

f^Mlin. Strnlsiind. 

Danzig. .juiisburg. 

Mihichen. Kolberg. 

Liiieclc Stuttgart. 

and, in addition, forty-two modern destroyers and fifty 
modern torpedo boats, as chosen by the Governments of the 
Principal Allied and Associated Powers. 

Article ISO. „ ^ x.. ^ 

On the coming into force of the Present Treaty the Ger- 
man Government must undertake, under the supervision of 
the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers, the breaking-up of all the German surface warships 
now under construction. 

Article 187. 
The German auxiliary cruisers and «<■«* a'"="">l'f^„h*°": 
merated below will be disarmed and treated as merchant 

INTERRED IN NEUTRAL cni'NTRIES : 

Berlin. HpidUtz. 

Santa Fi. iorck. 



Artimon. 

Answald. 

Itosnia. 

Cordoha. 

Cassel. 

Danla.. 

Pio Negro. 

Rio Pordo. 

Santa Cruz. 

Schirahcn. 

SoHngen. 

Steigencald. 

Franken. 

Oundomar. 



IN GERMANY : 

Flirst Pillow. 

Oertrud. 

Kigoma. 

Rug! a. 

Santa Elena. 

ScWeswig. 

Mfixoe. 

Sierra Ventana. 

Chemnitz. 

Fntil Oenrg von Strauss 

rfapsiiirg. 

Meteor. 

Wnltraiite. 

Scharnhorst. 



Article 188. 

On the expiration of one month from the coming Into 
force of the present Treaty all German submarines, subma- 
rine salvage vessels and docks for submarines, including the 
tubular dock, must have been handed over to the Govern- 
ments of the Prhiclpal Allied and Associated Powers. 

Such of these submarines, vessels and docks as are con- 
sidered by the said Governments to be fit to proceed under 
tlieir own power or to be towed shall be taken by the 
German Government into such Allied ports as have been 
Indicated. , , . ^ .., 

The remainder, and also those in course of construction, 
shall be broken up entirely by the German Government under 
the supervision of the said Governments. The breaking up 
must be completed within three months at the most after 
the coming Into force of the present Treaty. 

Article 189. 

Articles, machinery and material arising from the break- 

Ing-up of German warships of all kinds, whether surface 

vessels or submarines, may not be used except for purely 

industrial or commercial purposes. 

They may not be sold or disposed of to foreign countries. 

Article 100. 
Germany is forbidden to construct or acquire any war- 
ships other than those intended to replace the units in 
commission provided for in Article 181 of the present 
Treaty. 

The warships intended for replacement purposes as above 
shall not exceed the following displacement : 

Armoured ships 10,000 tons. 

Light cruisers 0,000 tons. 

Destroyers 800 tons. 

Torpedo boats 200 tons. 

Except where a ship has been lost, units of the different 
classes shall only be replaced at the end of a period of 
twenty years in the case of battleships and cruisers, and 
fifteen j'ears in the case of destroyers and torpedo boats, 
counting from the launching of the ship. 
Article 191. 
The construction or acquisition of any submarine, even 
for commercial purposes, shall be forbidden in Germany. 
Article 192. 
The warships in commission of the German fleet must 
have on board or in reserve only the allowance of arms, 
munitions and war material fixed by the Principal Allied 
and Associated Powers. 

Within a month from the fixing of the quantities as 
above, arms, munitions and war material of all kinds, in- 
cluding mines and torpedoes, now in the hands of the Ger- 
man Government and in excess of the said quantities, shall 
be surrendered to the Governments of the said Powers at 
places to be Indicated by them. .Such arms, munitions and 
war material will be destroyed or rendered useless. 

All other stocks, depots or reserves of arms, munitions or 
naval war material of all kinds are forbidden. 

The manufacture of these articles in German territory for, 
and their export to, foreign countries shall be forbidden. 

Article 193. 

On the comhig into force of the present Treaty Germany 
will forthwith sweep up the mines in the following areas 
in the North Sea to the eastward of longitude 4° 00' E. of 
Greenwich ■ 

(1) Between parallels of latitude .53° 00' N. and 59° 00' 
N. ; (2) To the northward of latitude 60° 30' N. 

Germany must keep the.se areas free from mines. 

Germany must also sweep and keep free from mines such 
areas in the Baltic as may ultimately be notified by the 
Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. 

Article 194. 
The personnel of the German Navy shall be recruited en- 
tirely by voluntarv engagements entered into for a minimum 
period of twentv-five consecutive years for officers and war- 
rant officers ; twelve consecutive years for petty officers and 

The number engaged to replace those discharged for any 
reason before the expiration of their term of service must 
not exceed five per cent, per annum of the totals laid down 
in this Section (.\rticle 183). ^, ,, ^ 4. „ i„„ 

The personnel discharged from the Navy must not receive 
any kind of naval or military training or undertake any 
further service in the Navy or Army. . , _ 

Officers belonging to the German Navy and not demo- 
bilized must engage to serve till the age of forty-five, unless 
discharged for sufficient reasons. 

No officer or man of the German mercantile marine shall 
receive any tralnhig in the Navy. 

Article 195. 

In order to ensure free passage Into the Baltic to all 
nations, Germany shall not erect any fortifleations In the 
area comprised between latitudes 5.5° 27' N. and 54° 00' N. 
and longitudes 9° 00' E. and 16° 00' K. of the meridian of 
Greenwich, nor install any guns commanding the maritirne 
routes between the North Sea and the Baltic. The fortifi- 
cations now existing in this area shnll he demolished and 
the guns removed under the supervisions of the Allied (.ov- 
ernments and In periods to be fixed by them. 

The German Government shall place at the disposal of the 
Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers 



XXVIII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



■ 



all hydrographical information now In Its possession con- 
cerning tbe channels and adjoining waters between the 
Baltic and the North Sea. 

Article 196. 

All fortified works and fortlflcatlons, other than those 
mentioned in Section XIII (Heligoland) of Part III (Po- 
litical Clauses for Europe) and in Article 195, now estab- 
lished within fifty kilometres of the German coast or on 
German islands oS that coast shall be considered as of a 
defensive nature and may remain in their existing con- 
dition. 

No new fortifications shall be constructed within these 
limits. The armament of these defences shall not exceed as 
regards the number and calibre of guns, those in position 
at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty 
The German Government shall communicate forthwith par- 
ticulars thereof to all the European Governments. 

On the expiration of a period of two months from the 
coming .nto force of the present Treaty the stocks of ammu- 
nition for these guns shall be reduced to and maintained at 
a maximum figure of fifteen hundred rounds per piece for 
calibres of 4.1-inch and under, and five hundred rounds per 
piece for higher calibres. 

Article 197. 

During the three months following the coming into force 
of the present Treaty the German high-power wireless 
telegraphy stations at Nauen, Hanover and Berlin shall not 
be used for the transmission of messages concerning naval, 
military or political questions of Interest to Germany or any 
btate which has been allied to Germany in the war, without 
the assent of the Governments of the Principal Allied and 
Associated Powers. These stations may be used for com- 
mercial purposes, but only under the supervision of the said 
Governments, who will decide the wave-length to be used. 

During the same period Germany shall not build any more 
high-power wireless telegraphy stations in her own territory 
or that of Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria or Turkey. 

Section III. 
AIR CLAUSES. 
Article 198. 

The armed forces of Germany must not Include any mlll- 
tan- or naval air forces. 

Germany may, during a period not extending beyond Octo- 
ber 1, laiH, maintain a maximum number of one hundred 
seaplanes or flying boats, which shall be exclusively employed 
in searching for submarine mines, shall be furnished with 
the necessary equipment for this purpose, and shall In no 
case carry arms, munitions or bombs of any nature what- 
ever. 

In addition to the engines installed In the seaplanes or 
flying boats above mentioned, one spare engine may be pro- 
vided for each engine of each of these craft. 

No dirigible shall be kept. 

Article 199. 

Within two months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty ihe personnel of air forces on the rolls of 
the German land and sea forces shall be demobilised Up 
to October 1, 1919, however, Germany may keep and main- 
tain a total number of one thousand men, including oflJcers 
for the whole of the cadres and personnel, flying and non- 
flymg, of all formations and establishments. 
Article 200. 

Until the complete evacuation of German territory by the 
Allied and Associated troops, the aircraft of the Allied and 
Associated Powers shall enjoy in Germany freedom of pass- 
age through the air, freedom of transit and of landing. 
Article 201. 

During the six months following the coming Into force 
of the present Treaty, the manufacture and importation of 
aircraft, parts of aircraft, engines for aircraft, and parts 
of engines for aircraft, shall be forbidden in all German 
territory. 

Article 202. 

On the coming into force of the present Treaty, all mili- 
tary and naval aeronautical material, except the machines 
mentioned in the second and third paragraphs of Article 
198, must be delivered to the Governments of the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers. 

Delivery must be effected at such places as the said 
Governments may select, and must be completed within three 
months. 

In particular, this material will include all items under 
the following heads which are or have been in use or were 
designed for warlike purposes : 

Complete aeroplanes and seaplanes, as well as those being 
manufactured, repaired or assembled. 

Dirigibles able to take the air being manufactured, repaired 
or assembled. 

Plant for the manufacture of hydrogen. 

Dirieihle sheds and shelters of every kind of aircraft. 

Pending their delivery, dirigibles will, at the expense of 
Germany, be maintained inflated with hydrogen : the plant 
tor the manufacture of hydrogen, as well as the sheds for 
dirigibles, may, at the discretion of the said Powers, be left 
to Germany until the time when the dirigibles are handed 
over. 

Engines for aircraft. 

Nacelles and fuselages. 

Armament (guns, machine guns, light machine guns, bomb- 



i 



dropping apparatus, torpedo-dropping apparatus, syncbroni 
zation apparatus, aiming apparatus). 

Munitions (cartridges, shells, bombs loaded or unloaded, 
stocks of explosives or of material for their manufacture) 

instruments for use on aircraft. 

Wireless apparatus and photographic or cinematoeraoh 
apparatus for use on aircraft. 

Component parts of any of the Items under the preceding 

The material referred to above shall not be removed 
without special permission from the said Governments. 

Section IV. 

INTER-ALLIED COMMISSIONS OP CONTROL. 

Article 203. 

All the military, naval and air clauses contained In the 
present Treaty for the execution of which a time-limit la 
prescribed shah be executed by Germany under the control 
of Inter-AUled Commissions specially appointed for this Dur- 
pose by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers! 
Article 204. 
The Inter-AHied Commissions of Control will be sneclallv 
^h^^tH^"" '^« ^""K"^ «««'"e to the complete ^ecutlon of 
J,^!io'^^"7^K^' destruction, demolition and rendering things 
P^^l^f*'?,."! ''""i^'^ o"*.*^* t*"^ expense of the German Gov- 
ernment in accordance with the present Treaty 

Ihey will communicate to the German authorities the 
decisions which the Principal Allied and Associated Powers 

?hJ,r,^mt7„'"^„"'^'■'^5* .'" \^^''^ O"- "">''^'> the execution of 
the military, naval and air clauses may necessitate. 

Article 205. 

th3?^„J"„*T"'*l'."^^ Conimisslons of Control may establ'sh 

l?nment * ^'"'* °' *"* '^'="*''«1 German Gov- 

They shall be entitled as often as they think desirable to 
L'^S"""^ J° "°^ P."*"* whi^tever in German teFrltory or to 
send sub-commissions, or to authorize one or more of their 
members to go, to any such point. 

Article 206. 
noT^^^t.'^fJ^"" Government must give all necessary faclll- 
y^ J°^r^ ^''^ accomplishment of their missions to the Inter- 
Allled Commissions of Control and to their members 
Aiiil//?' attach a qualified representative to each Inter- 
Allled Commission of Control for the purpose of reeeivlne 
the communications which the Commission may have to a(^ 
dress to the German Government and of supplying or oro- 
XiSf m'a°.^ b^e'^e^SiTd'."'"" ''" Information''^ d^ocSLLTs 
r.S^^rPt^''^?^ Government must in all cases furnish at Its 
M^rioc^L^i' '^''O"'" ?°<i material required to effect the de- 
liveries and the works of destruction, dismantling, demoli- 
prTs'en^t" Treat '"^" things useless, provided for In the 

Article 207. 

The upkeep and cost of the Commissions of Control and 
gi^e^^penses Involved by their work shall be borne by 

Article 208. 

The Military Inter-Allied Commission of Control will repre- 
sent the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated 
Powers in dealing with the German Government In all mat- 
ters concerning the execution of the military clauses 

In particular it will be its duty to receive from the 
German Government the notifications relating to the loca- 
t'""."' the stocks and depots of munitions, the armament 
of tile fortified works, fortresses and forts which Germany 
Is allowed to retain, and the location of the works or fac- 
tories for the production of arms, munitions and war ma- 
terial and their operations. 

It will take delivery of the arms, munitions and war 
rnaterial, will select the points where such delivery Is to be 
effected, and will supervise the works of destruction, demo- 
lition, and of rendering things useless, which are to be 
carried out in accordance with the present Treaty 
, ?°®. ,*^^''™S" Government must furnish to the Military 
Inter-Allied Commission of Control all such information and 
documents as the latter may deem necessary to ensure the 
complete execution of the military clauses, and in particu- 
lar all legislative and administrative documents and regula- 
tions. 

Article 209. 

.„'^''?.,^^^' Inter-AHied Commission of Control will repre- 
sait the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated 
1 owers m dealing with the German Government In all mat- 
ters concerning the execution of the naval clauses 

In particular it will be its duty to proceed to the build- 
ing yards and to supervise the breaklng-up of the ships 
which are under construction there, to take delivery of all 
surtace ships or submarines, salvage ships, docks and the 
tubular docks, and to supervise the destruction and breaklng- 
up provided for. 

AiiT?l S®''™^" Government must furnish to the Naval Inter-J 
mlifo Commission of Control all such information and docu-1 
^t X,^^i t°® Commission may deem necessary to ensure! 
Iht ^of?£;^*® execution of the naval clauses. In partlcularf 
mf„£. *^' S\ t,he warships, the composition of their arma-l 
^JSwh ? details and models of the guns, munitions, tor-1 
P,f iL^' ™™eS' explosives, wireless telegraphic apnaratus and.f 
;= fff^aj-eyfythlng relating to naval war material, as welH 
as all legislative or administrative documents or regulations^ 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXIX 



Aeticlb 210. 

The AeronauUcal Inter-AIlied Commission of Control will 
recresent the Governments of the Principal Allied and 
Associated Powers In dealing with the German Government 
in all matters concerning the execution of the air clauses. 

In particular it will be Ite duty to malie an Inventory of 
the aeronautical material existing In German territory, to 
Insnect aeroplane, balloon and motor manufactories, ajid 
factories DToduclng arms, munitions and explosives capable 
of being used by aircraft, to visit all aerodromes, sheds, 
landing grounds, parks and depots, to authorise, where neces- 
sary, a removal of material and to talse delivery of such 

The German Government must furnish to the Aeronauti- 
cal Inter-.^llied Commission of Control all such information 
and legislative, administrative or other documents which 
the Commission may consider necessary to ensure the com- 
Dlete execution of the air clauses, and In particular a list of 
the personnel belonging to all the German Air Services, and 
of the existing material, as well as of that In process of 
manufacture or on order, and a list of all establishments 
worlting for aviation, of their positions, and of all sheds 
and landing grounds. 

Section V. 

GENERAL ARTICLES. 

Aeticle 211. 

After the expiration of a period of three months from 

the coming Into force of the present Treaty, the German 

laws must have been modified and shall be maintained by 

the German Government in conformity with this Part of 

the present Treaty. . , ^ ^. .v 

Within the same period all the administrative or other 
measures relating to the execution of this Part of the Treaty 
must have been taken. 

Article 212. 
The following portions of the Armistice of November 11, 
1918: Article VI, the first two and the sixth and seventh 
paragraphs of Article VII; Article IX ; Clauses I, II and V 
of Annex n° 2, and the Protocol, dated April 4, 1919,, sup- 
plementing the Armistice of November 11 1918 remain in 
force so far as they are not inconsistent wltli the above 
stipulations. 

Aeticle 213. 
So long as the present Treaty remains in force Germany 
undertakes to give every facility for any Investigation which 
the Council of the League of Nations, acting if need be by 
a majority vote, may consider necessary. 

PART VX. 
PRISONERS OF WAR AND GRAVES. 
Section I. 
PRISONERS OF WAB. 
Aeticle 214. 
The repatriation of prisoners of war and interned civil- 
ians shall take place as soon as possible after t^e coming 
Into force of the present Treaty and shall be earned out 
with the greatest rapidity. 

Article 215. 
The repatriation of German prisoners of war and interned 
civilians shall, in accordance with Article 214, be carried out 
Dy a Commission composed of representatives of the Allied 
and Associated Powers on the one part and of the German 
Government on the other part. , . ^ „ a u 

For each of the Allied and Associated Powers a bab- 
Commlssion, composed exclusively of Repfesentatlves of the 
interested Power and of Delegates of the German Govern- 
ment, shall regulate the details of carrying into effect the re- 
patriation of the prisoners of war. 

Article 216. 

From the time of their delifery into the hands of the 
German authorities the prisoners of war and Interned civil- 
ians are to be returned without delay to their homes by the 
said authorities. ,^ . ... _,,„ 

Those amongst them who before the war were habitually 
resident in territory occupied by the troops of the Allied and 
Associated Powers are likewise to be sent to their homes, 
subiect to the consent and control of the military authorities 
of the Allied and Associated armies of occupation. 
Article 217. 

The whole cost of repatriation from the moment of start- 
ing shall be borne by the German Government who shall 
also provide the land and sea transport and staff considered 
necessary by the Commission referred to in Article 215. 

Article 218. 

Prisoners of war and Interned civilians awaiting disposal 
or undergoing sentence for offences against discipline shall 
be repatriated irrespective of the completion of their sen- 
tence or of the proceedings pending against them. 

This stipulation shall not apply to prisoners of war and 
interned civilians punished for offences committed subse- 
quent to May 1, 1919. ^ , ,. „ , 

During the period pending their repatriation all prisoners 
of war and Interned civilians shall remain subject to the 
existing regulations, more especially as regards work and 
discipline. 



Abticle 219. 

Prisoners of war and interned civilians who are awaiting 
disposal or undergoing sentence for offences other than those 
against discipline may be detained. 
Article 220. 

The German Government undertakes to admit to its terri- 
tory without distinction all persons liable to repatriation. 

prisoners of war or other German nationals who do not 
desire to be repatriated may be excluded from repatriation ; 
but the Allied and Associated Governments reserve to them- 
selves the right either to repatriate them or to take them to 
a neutral country or to allow them to reside in their own 
territories. ^ . , . . , >^.. . 

The German Government undertakes not to institute any 
exceptional proceedings against these persons or their fami- 
lies nor to take any repressive or vexatious measures of 
any kind whatsoever against them on this account. 

Article 221. 
The Allied and Associated Governments reserve the right 
to make the repatriation of German prisoners of war or 
German nationals in their hands conditional upon the imme- 
diate notification and release by the German Government 
of any prisoners of war who are nationals of the Allied 
and Associated Powers and may still be in Germany. 
Article 222. 
Germany undertakes : 

(1) To give every facility to Commissions to enquire Into 
the cases of those who cannot be traced ; to furnish such 
Commissions with all necessary means of transport ; to allow 
them access to camps, prisons, hospitals and all other places ; 
and to place at their disposal all documents, whether public 
or private, which would facilitate their enquiries ; 

(2) To impose penalties upon any German officials or 
private persons who have concealed the presence of any 
nationals of any of the Allied and Associated Powers or 
have neglected to reveal the presence of any such after it 
had come to their knowledge. 

Article 223. 

Germany undertakes to restore without delay from the 
date of the coming into force of the present Treaty all 
articles, money, securities and documents which have be- 
longed to nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers 
and which have been retained by the German authorities. 
Article 224. 

The High Contracting Parties waive reciprocally all re- 
payment of sums due for the maintenance of prisoners of 
war in their respective territories. 

Section II. 

GRAVES. 

Article 225. 

The Allied and Associated Governments and the German 

Government will cause to be respected and maintained the 

graves of the soldiers and sailors buried in their respective 

territories. ■ * j ^ „ 

They agree to recognise any Commission appointed by an 
Allied or Associated Government for the purpose of identi- 
fying, registering, caring for or erecting suitable memorials 
over the said graves and to facilitate the discharge of its 
duties. „ , . ,, 

Furthermore they agree to afford, so- far as the pro- 
visions of their laws and the requirements of public health 
allow, every facility for giving effect to requests that the 
bodies of their soldiers and sailors may be transferred to 
their own country. 

Article 226. 

The graves of prisoners of war and Interned civilians who 
are nationals of the different belligerent States and have 
died in captivity shall be pToperly maintained in accordance 
with Article 225 of the present Treaty. 

The Allied and Associated Governments on the one part 
and the German Government on the other part reciprocally 
undertake also to furnish to each other ; _,, ^ ^ 

■ (1) A complete list of those who have died, together 
with all information useful for identification ; 

(2) All Information as to the number and position of 
the graves of all those who have been burled without iden- 
tification. 

PART VII. 
PENALTIES. 
Article 227. 

The AlUed and Associated Powers publicly arraign Wil- 
liam II of Hohenzollern, formerly German Emperor, for a 
supreme offence against international morality and the 
sanctity of treaties. ^ ^. ^ 

A special tribunal will be constituted to try the accused, 
thereby assuring him the guarantees essential to the right 
of defence. It will be composed of five judges, one ap- 
pointed by each of the following Powers : namely, the 
United States of America, Great Britain, France, Italy and 

In its decision the tribunal will he guided by the highest 
motives of international policy, with a view to vindicating 
the solemn obligations of international undertakings and the 
validity of international morality. It will be its duty to 
fix the punishment which it considers should be Impiosert 

The Allied and Associated Powers will address a. request 



XXX 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



to the Government of the Netherlands for the surrender to 
them of the ex-Emperor In order that he may be put on 
trial. 

Akticle 228. 

The German Government recognizes the right of the 
Allied and Associated Powers to Dring betore military tri- 
bunals persons accused of having committed acts in viola- 
tion of the laws aud customs oi war. Sucn persons shall, 
if found guilty, be sentenced to punishments laid aown by 
law. This provision will appiy nocuithsianding any pro- 
' ceedings or prosecution betore a triuunai in Germany or in 
the territory of her allies. 

The German Government shall hand over to the Allied 
and Associated .Powers, or to such one of them as shall so 
request, ail persons accused of having committed an act in 
violation of the laws and customs of war, who are specified 
either by name or by the rank, office or employment which 
they held under the German authorities. , 

Article 229. 

Persons guilty of criminal acts against the nationals of 
one of the Allied and Associated Powers wUl be brought 
before the military tribunals of that Power. 

Persons guilty of criminal acts against the nationals of 
more than one of the .Allied and Associated Powers will be 
brought before military tribunals composed of members of 
the military tribunals of the Powers concerned. 

In every case the accused will be entitled to name his 
own counsel. 

Article 230. 

The German Government undertakes to furnish all docu- 
ments and information of every kind, the production of 
which may be considered necessary to ensure the full knowl- 
edge of the incriminating acts, the discovery of offenders and 
the just appreciation of responsibility. 

PART VIII. 
REP-LRATION. 
Section I. 
GENERAL PROVISIONS. 
Article 231. 
The Allied and Associated Governments afiBrm and Ger- 
many accepts the responsibility of Germany and her allies 
for causing all the loss and damage to which the Allied 
and Associated Governments and their nationals have been 
subjected as a consequence of the war Imposed upon them 
by the aggression of Germany and her allies. 

.\RT1CLE 232. 

The Allied and Associated Governments recognize that 
the resources of Germany are not adequate, after taking into 
account permanent diminutions of such resources which will 
result from other provisions of the present Treaty, to make 
complete reparation for all such loss and damage. 

The Allied and Associated Governments, however, re- 
quire, and Germany undertakes, that she wili make com- 
pensation for all damage done to the civilian population ot 
the Allied and .Associated Powers and to their property dur- 
ing the period of the belligerency of each as an .Allied or 
.Associated Power against Germany by such aggression by 
land, by sea and from the air, and in general all damage as 
defined In Annex I hereto. 

In accordance with Germany's pledges, already given, as 
to complete restoration for Belgium, Gcrm.xny undertakes, 
in addition to the compensation for damage elsewhere in 
this Part provided for, as a consequence of the violation of 
the Treaty of 1839, to make reimbursement ot all sums 
which Belgium has borrowed from the .Allied and .Associated 
Governments up to November 11, 191S, together with interest 
at the rate of five per cent. (5%) per annum on such 
sums. This amount shall be determined by the Reparation 
Commission, and the German Government undertakes there- 
upon forthwith to make a special issue of bearer bonds to 
an equivalent amount payable in marks gold, on May 1, 
1926, or, at the option of the German Government, on the 
1st of May in any year up to 1926. Subject to the fore- 
going, the form of such bonds shall be determined by the 
Reparation Commission. Such bonds shall be handed over 
to the Reparation Commission, which has authority to take 
and acknoW'ledge receipt thereof on behalf of Belgium. 

Article 233. 

The amount of the above damage for which compensation 
is to be made by Germany shall be determined by an inter- 
Allied Commission, to be called the Reparation Commission 
and constituted in the form and with the powers set forth 
hereunder and in Annexes II to VII Inclusive hereto. 

This Commission shall consider the claims and give to 
the German Government a just opportunity to be heard. 

The findings of the Commission as to the amount of 
damage defined as above shall be concluded and notified to 
the German Government on or before May 1, 1921, as rep- 
resenting the extent of that Government's obligations. 

The Commission shall concurrently draw up a schedule 
of payments prescribing the time and manner for securing 
and discharging the entire obligation within a period of 
thirty vears from May 1. 1921. If, however, within the 
period mentioned. Germany fails to discharee her obliga- 
tiOTis. anv balance remaining unpaid may, within the dis- 
cretion of the Commission, be postponed for the settlement 
in subsequent years, or ma.v be handled otherwise In such 
manner as the' .Allied and .Associated Governments, acting 
in accordance with the procedure laid down in this Part of 
the present Treaty, shall determine. 



I! 



Abiiclb 234. 
The Reparation Commission shall after May 1, 1921, from 
time to time, consider the resources and capacity of Ger- 
many, and, after giving her representatives a just oppor- 
tunity to be heard, shall have discretion to extend the date, 
and to modify the form of payments, such as are to be 
provided for In accordance witu Article 233; but not to 
cancel any part, except with the specific authority of the 
several Governments represented upon the Commission. 

Article 235. 
In order to enable the Allied and Associated Powers to 
proceed at once to the restoration of their industrial and 
economic life, pending the full determhiation of their claims, 
Germany shall pay In such Instalments and In such manner 
(whether in gold, commodities, ships, securities or other- 
wise) as the Ueparation Commission may fixe, during 1919, 
1920 and the first four months of 1921, the equivalent o£ 
20,000,000,000 gold marks. Out of this sum the expenses 
of the armies of occupation subsequent to the Armistice of 
November 11, 1918, shall first be met, and such supplies of 
food and raw materials as may be judged by the Govern- 
ments of the Principal .Allied and Associated Powers to be 
essential to enable Germany to meet her obligations for 
reparation may also, with the approval of the said Govern- 
ments be paid for out of the above sum. The balance 
shall be reckoned towards liquidation of the amounts due for 
reparation. Germany shall further deposit bonds as pre- 
scribed in paragraph 12 (c) of .-uinex 11 hereto. 

Article 236. 

Germany further agrees to the direct application of her 
economic resources to reparation as specified in Annexes, 
ill, IV, V, and VI, relating respectively to merchant ship- 
ping, to physical restoration, to coal and derivatives ot 
coal, and to dyestuffs and other chemical products ; pro- 
vided always that the value of the property transferred and 
any services rendered by her under these Annexes, assessed 
In the manner therein prescribed, shall be credited to her 
towards liquidation of her obligations under the above 
Articles. 

Article 237. 

The successive Instalments, Including the above sum, paid 
over by Germany in satisfaction of the above claims will be 
divided by the -Allied and Associated Governments in pro- 
portions which have been determined upon by them In ad- 
vance on a basis of general equity and of the rights of 
each. 

For the purposes of this division the value of property 
transferred and services rendered under Article 243, and 
under .Annexes ill, IV, V, VI and VII, shall be reckoned 
in the same manner as cash payments effected in that year. 

Article 238. 

In addition to the payments mentioned above Germany 
shall effect, in accordance with the procedure laid down by 
tlie Ueparation Commission, restitution in cash of cash 
taken away, seized or sequestrated, and also restitution of 
animals, objects of every nature and securities taken away, 
sei/ed or sequestrated. In the cases in which It proves pos- 
sible to Identify them In territory belonging to Germany or 
her allies. 

Until this procedure is laid down, restitution will con- 
tinue in accordance with the provisions of the Armistice 
of November 11, 1918, and Its renewals and the Protocols 
*:hereto. 

-Article 239. 

The German Government undertakes to make forthwith 
the restitution contemplated by Article 238 and to make 
the payments and deliveries contemplated by Articles 233, 
234, 235 and 236. 

.Article 240. 

The German Government recognizes the Commission pro- 
vided for by Article 233 as the same may be constituted by 
the .Allied and .Associated Governments in accordance with 
.Annex II, and agrees irrevocably to the possession and exer- 
cise by such Commission of the power and authority given 
to it under the present Treaty. 

The German Government will supply to the Commission 
all the information which the Commission may require rela- 
tive to the financial situation and operations and to the 
property, productive capacity, and stocks and current pro- 
duction of raw materials and manufactured articles of Ger- 
many and her nationals, and further any Information rela- 
tive to military operations which in the judgment of the 
Commission may be necessary for the assessment of Ger- 
many's liability for reparation as defined in .Annex I. 

The German Government will accord to the members of 
the Commission and Its authorised agents the same rights 
and immunities as are enjoyed in Germany by duly accred- 
ited diplomatic agents of friendly Powers. 

Germany further agrees to provide for the salaries and 
expenses of the Commission and of such staff as it may 
employ. 

Article 241. 

Germany undertakes to pass. Issue and maintain in force 
any legislation, orders and decrees that may be necessary to, 
give complete effect to these provisions. 
Article 242. 

The provisions of this Part of the p'resent Treaty do nor 
apply to the property, rights and interests referred to in^ 
Sections HI and IV of PART X (Economic Clauses) of tlie 



XXXII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



present Treaty, nor to the product of their liquidation 
except so far as concerns any final balance in favour of 
Germany under Article 243 (a). 

Akiicle 243. 

The following shall be reckoned as credits to Germany in 
respect or her reparation obligations : 

(a) Ally final balance in favour of Germany under 
Section V (Al8ace;Lorrame) of Part III (Political Clauses 
for Europe) and Sections III and IV of Part X (Economic 
Clauses) of the present Treaty ; 

^JJ'J a'^M°"°T,^r ?^^ *?> Germany in respect of transfers 
under Section IV (Saar Basin) of Part III (Political Clauses 
for Europe), Part IX (Financial Clauses), and Part XII 
(Ports, Waterways and Railways) ; 

(c) Amounts which in the Judgment of the Reparation 
Commission should be credited to Germany on account of 
any other transfers under the present Treaty of property, 
rights, concessions or other interests. 

In no case, however, shall credit be given for property 
restored m accordance with Article 238 of the present Part. 
Aeticle 244. 

The transfer of the German submarine cables which do 
not form the subject of particular provisions of the present 
Treaty is regulated by Annex VII hereto. 
ANNEX I. 

Compensation may be claimed from Germany under Arti- 
cle 23J above in respect of the total damage under the fol- 
lowing categories : 

(1) Damage to injured persons and to surviving depend- 
ents by personal injury to or death of civilians caused by 
acts of war, including bombardments or other attaelis on 
land, on sea, or from the air, and all the direct conse- 
quences thereof, and of all operations of war by the two 
groups of belligerents wherever arising. 

(2) Damage caused by Germany or her allies to civilian 
victims of acts of cruelty, violence or maltreatment (includ- 
ing injuries to lite or health as a consequence of imprison- 
ment, deportation, internment or evacuation, of exposure at 
sea or of being forced to labour), wherever arising, and to 
the surviving dependents of such victims. 

(3) Damage caused by Germany or her allies in their 
own territory or in occupied or invaded territory to civilian 
victims of all acts injurious to health or capacity to worlj, 
or to honour, as well as to the surviving dependents of such 
victims. 

(4) Damage caused by any kind of maltreatment of 
prisoners of war. 

(5) As damage caused to the peoples of the Allied and 
Associated Powers, all pensions and compensation in the 
nature of pensions to naval and military victims of war 
(including members of the air force), w"hether mutilated, 
wounded, sick or invalided, and to the dependents of such 
victims, the amount due to the Allied and .Vssociated Gov- 
ernments being calculated for each of them as being the 
capitalised cost of such pensions and compensation at the 
basis of the scales in force in France at such date. 

(6) The cost of assistance by the Government of the 
Allied and Associated Powers to prisoners of war and to 
their families and dependents. 

(7) Allowances by the Governments of the Allied and 
Associated Powers to the families and dependents of mobi- 
lised persons or persons serving with the forces, the amount 
due to them for each calendar year in which hostilities oc- 
curred being calculated for each Government on the basis 
of the average scale for such payments in force in France 
during that year. 

(8) Damage caused to civilians by being forced by Ger- 
many or her allies to labour without Just remuneration. 

(9) Damage in respect of all property wherever situated 
belonging to any of the Allied or Associated States or their 
nationals, with the exception of naval and military works 
or materials, which has been carried off, seized, injured or 
destroyed by the acts of Germany or her allies on land, on 
sea or from the air, or damage directly in consequence of 
hostilities or of any operations of war. 

(10) Damage in the form of levies, fines and other simi- 
lar exactions imposed by Germany or her allies upon the 
civilian population. 

ANNEX II. 
1. 

The Commission referred to in Article 233 shall be called 
"The Reparation Commission" and is hereinafter referred to 
as "the Commission". 

2. 

Delegates to this Commission shall be nominated by the 
tlnited States of America. Great Britain, France, Italy, 
Japan, Belgium and the Serb-Croat-Slovene State. Each of 
these Powers will appoint one Delegate and also one As- 
sistant Delegate, who will take his place in case of illness 
or necessary absence, but at other times will only have the 
right to bo present at proceedings without -taking any part 
therein. 

On no occasion shall the Delegates of more than five of 
the above Powers have the right to take part in the pro- 
ceedings of the Commission and to record their votes. The 
Delegates of the United States, Great Britain, France and 
Italy shall have this right on all occasions. The Delegate of 
Belgium shal have this right on all occasions other than 
those referred to below. The Delegate of Japan shall have 
this right on occasions when questions relating to damage at 
sea, and questions arising under Article 260 of Part IX 
(Financial Clauses) In which Jaoanese Interests are con- 



cerned, are under consideration. The Delegate of the Serh. 
Croat-felovene State shall have this right, when questions re^ 
tion Austria, Hungary or Bulgaria are under eonsldera- 

Each Government represented on the Commission shall 
n^nVm h'^'^^h'?,,''}.*'""'''?^ therefrom upon twelve months 
notice filed with the Commission and confirmed in the course 
of the sixth month after the date of the original notice 

Such of the other Allied and Associated Powers as mav 
S .IfrSt'^f l!!t\rA^L^ss"^if^'n{y° ^^^^t^hlir^sIS 
bift'^w^thrt Sr^lllft ro%oZ"'' --'-ti^on^^T/ifcSil! 
4 

In case of the death, resignation or recall of anr Delo- 
gate Assistant Delegate or Assessor, a successor to him 
shall be nominated as soon as possible. >'"™essor to film 

The Commission will have its principal permanent Burpan 
•^ P?.''ll,a°'l will hold its first meeting in pSls as soon la 
pTacticable after the coming into force of the present Treaty 
and thereafter will meet in such place or places and at sucli 
time as it may deem convenient and as may be neceslaJv 
for the most expeditious discharge of its duties ^^'^^^^"^ 

At its first meetmg the Commission shall elect from 
among the Delegates referred to above, a Chairmin and a 
hi'^'^.f M*/'''?^°' "''?° ^'■"l' •I"'" offl<^e for one yeaTiSd Shan 

'^iin'iironu^sTAinir'' '° "^ -w'lecfioTfr [h^rf: 

7. 
^ffl^'^^ Commissiori is authorised to appoint all necessary 
oflicers agents and employees who may be required for the 
execution of its functions, and to fix their remuneration -to 
constitute committees whose members need not necessa'ril? 
be members of the (Commission, and to take all executive 
steps necessary for the purpose of discharging its dutlel^ 
tnd commlffees': """'""'^ ^""^ '''^"^"°" toMcers, agen?s 

All proceedings of the Commission shall be private, unless 
??r,5?''"?"""" o«P^slo°s. the Commission shalf otherwise de- 
termine for special reasons. vi"oi«iac uc 

9. 

The Commission shall be required, if the German Govern- 
ment so desire, to hear, within a period which it wUl fix 
from time to time, evidence and argument^ on the part of 
Germany on any question connected with her capacity to 

The Commission shall consider the claims and give to the 
?^"^t° Government a Just opportunity to be heard, but not 
to take any part whatever in the decisions of the Commis- 
si. ,u'' Comm'ssion shall afford a similar opportunity to 
the allies of Germany, when it shall consider that their 
interests are In question. 

„ „ 11. 

The Commission shall not be bound by any particular 
code or rules of law or by any particular rule of evidence o? 
?,tS,™''^?<"''^A "V- ^''''" *"" .S"'"^'' "y justice, equity and good 
faith. Its decisions must follow the same principles and 
rules in ail cases where they are applicable. It wfll estab 
lish rules relating to methods of proof of claims/ It may 
act on any trustworthy modes of computation. 

,^ "^1^% Commission shall have "ail the powers conferred upon 
It, and shall exercise all the functions assigned to it by tte 
present Treaty. ■^ 

it^^*^ f"?™'^!'™ s'^all in general have wide latitude as to 
its control and handling of the whole reparation problem 
as dealt with in this Part of the present treaty and shlu 
have authority to interpret its provisions. Subject to the 
provisions of the present Treaty, the Commission Is con- 
stituted by the several Allied and Associated Governments 
referred to m paragraphs 2 and 3 above as the exclusive 
agency of the said Governments respectively for receiving 
selling holdmg, and distributing fhe reparation payments to 
be made by Germany under this Part of the present Trelty 
The Commission must comply with the following conditions 
and provisions : "ui..iuijB 

5= ^dt-^^^}^^" P?!' °* t'le full amount of the proved claims 
Jf,. ^tL^^il m gold, or in ships, securities and commodities 
or otherwise, Germany shall be required, under such condi- 
tions as the Commission may determine, to cover by way nf 
guarantee by an equivalent issue of bonds, obligations Sr 
sIid7art^'of"the drfit" "^^^'^^t^ ^^ acknowledgment of the 
tu^^'A In periodically estimating Germany's capacity to nay 
t?„''„'^2"?H''°L''^''".«\^°>'°'= the Germ Jn system of taxa- 
tion, first, to the end that the sums for reparation which 
Germany is required to pay shall become a charge Spra all 
»nv Sr^oT i"""' ^"J^''^ fo"- the service o? discharge of 
any domestic loan, and secondly, so as to satisfy itself that 
in general, the German scheme of taxation fsfuHy as heavy 
[he^CommTs'sloL'" '"""^ °* ^°^ °' ^"^^ ^"^''^ repfeslnted o^ 
^Jt^l-.J^ "I'^ST *° facilitate and continue the Immediate 
restoration of the economic life of the Allied and Associated 
countries, the Commission will as provided in AriYc^e 2?5 
me„^*7T «e™a°y by way of security for and acknowleds 
ment of her debt a first instalment of gold beafer bondl free 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXXlIi 



of all tax<'S and charges of every description established or 
to be estal'lisbed by the Government of the German E?mplre 
or of the German States, or by any authority subject to 
them ; these bunds will be delivered on account and in three 
portions, t.ie marks gold being payable in conformity with 
Article 26:; of Part IX (l'"inancial Clauses) of the present 
Treaty as follows : 

(1> To be Issued forthwith, 20,000,000,000 Marks gold 
bearer bonds, payable not later than May 1, 1921, without 
Interest. There shall be specially applied towards the 
amortisation of these bonds the payments which Germany is 
pledged to make in conformity with Article 235, after deduc- 
tion of the sums used for the reimbursement of expenses of 
the armies of occupation and for payment of foodstuffs and 
raw materials. Such bonds as have not been redeemed by 
May 1, 1921, shall then be exchanged or new bonds of the 
same type as those provided for below (paragraph 12, c, 

'(2) To be issued forthwith, further 40,000,000,000 Marks 
gold bearer bonds, bearing Interest at 2J4 per cent, per 
annum between 1921 and 1926, and thereafter at 5 per cent, 
per annum with an additional 1 per cent, for amortisation 
beginning in 1926 on the whole amount of the issue. 

(8) To be delivered forthwith a covering undertaking 
in writing to issue Then, but not until, the Commission is 
satisfied that Germany can meet such Interest and sinking 
fund obligations, a further instalment of 40,000,000,000 
Marks gold 5 per cent, bearer bonds, the time and mode of 
payment of principal and interest to be determined by the 
Commission. 

The dates for payment of interest, the manner of apply- 
ing the amortisation fund, and all other questions relating 
to the Issue, management and regulation of the bond issue 
shall be determined by the Commission from time to time. 

Further issues by way of acknowledgment and security 
may be required as the Commission subsequently determines 
from time to time. 

(d) In the event of bonds, obligations or other evidence 
of Indebtedness issued by Germany by way of security for 
or acknowledgment of her reparation debt being disposed of 
outright, not by way of pledge, to persons other than the 
several Governments in whose favour Germany's original 
reparation indebtedness was created, an amount of such rep- 
aration indebtedness shall be deemed to be extinguished cor- 
responding to the nominal value of the bonds, etc., so dis- 
posed of outright, and the obligation of Germany in respect 
of such bonds shall be confined to her liabilities to the hold- 
ers of the bonds, as expressed upon their face. 

(e) The damage for repairing, reconstructing and re- 
building property in the invaded and devastated districts, 
including reinstallation of furniture machinery and other 
equipment, will be calculated according to the cost at the 
dates when the wc -k is done. 

(/) Decisions of the Commission relating to the total or 
partial cancellation of the capital or interest of any verified 
debt of Germany must be accompanied by a statement of its 
reasons. 

13. 

As to voting, the Commission will observe the following 
rules ; 

When a decision of the Commission is taken, the votes 
of all the Delegates entitled to vote, or in the absence of 
any of them, of their Assistant Delegates, shall be recorded. 
Abstention from voting is to be treated as a vote against 
the proposal under discussion. Assessors have no vote. 

On the following questions unanimity is necessary : 

(0) Questions involving the sovereignty of any of the 
Allied and Associate d Powers, or the cancellation of the 
whole or any part of the debt or obligations of Germany ; 

(!)) Questions of determining the amount and conditions 
of bonds or other obligations to be issued by the German 
Government and cf fixing the time and manner for selling, 
negotiating or distributing such bonds ; 

(c) Any postponement, total or partial, beyond the end 
of 1930, of the payment of instalments falling due between 
May 1, 1921. and the end of 1926 inclusive ; 

Id) Any postponement, total or partial, of any instalment 
falling due after 1926 for a period exceeding three years ; 

(e) Questions of applying in any particular case a method 
of measuring damages different from that which has been 
previously applied in a similar case : 

(/) Questions of the interpretation of the provisions of 
this Part of the present Treaty. 

.\11 other questions shall be decided by the vote of a 
malorlty. 

In case of any difference of opinion among the Delegates, 
which cannot be solved by reference to their Governments, 
upon the question whether a given case is one which re- 
quires a unanimous vote for its decision or not, such 
difference shall be referred to the immediate arbitration 
of some impartial person to be agreed upon by their 
Governments, whose a-.vard the Allied and Associated 
Governments agree to t ccept. 
14. 

Decisions of the Commission, In accordance with the 
powers conferred upon i" shall forthwith become binding 
and may be put into im.jedlate execution without further 
proceedings. 

The Co> nlsslon will ^sue to each of the Interested 
P wers. In such form as tl e Commission shall fix : 

(1) A certificate stating that it holds for the account of 
the said Po.rer bonds of the Issues mentioned above, the 



said certificate, on the demand of the Power concerned, being 
divisible in a number of parts not exceeding five ; 

(2) From time to time certificates stating the goods de- 
livered by Germany on account of her reparation debt which 
it holds to the account Of the said Power. 

The said certificates shall be registered, and upon notice 
to the Commission, may be transferred by endorsement. 

When bonds are issued for sale or negotiation, and when 
goods are delivered by the Commission, certificates to an 
equivalent value must be withdrawn. 
16. 

Interest shall be debited to Germany as from May 1, 1021, 
in respect of her debt as determined by the Commission, 
after allowing for sums already covered by cash payments 
or their equivalent, or by bonds issued to the Commission, or 
under Article 243. The rate of interest shall be 5 per cent, 
unless the Commission shall determine at some future time 
that circumstances justify a variation of this rate. 

The Commission, in fixing on May 1, 1921, the total 

amount of the debt of Germany, may take account of interest 

due on sums arising out of the reparation of material damage 

as from November 11, 191S, up to May 1, 1921. 

17. 

In case of default by Germany in the performance of any 
obligation under this Part of the present Treaty, the Com- 
mission will forthwith give notice of such default to each of 
the interested Powers and may make such recommendations 
as to the action to be taken in consequence of such default 
as it may think necessary. 

18. 

The measures which the Allied and Associated Powers 
shall have the right to take, in case of voluntary default 
by Germany, and which Germany agrees not to regard as 
acts of war, may include economic and financial prohibitions 
and reprisals and in general such other measures as the 
respective Governments may determine to be necessary in 
the circumstances. 

19. 

Payments required to be made in gold or its equivalent on 
account of the proved claims of the Allied and Associated 
Powers may at any time be accepted by the Commission in 
the form of chattels, properties, commodities, businesses, 
rights, concessions, within or without German territory, 
ships, bonds, shares or securities of any kind, or currencies 
of Germany or other States, the value of such substitutes 
for gold being fixed at a fair and just amount by the Com- 
mission itself. 

20. 

The Commission, in fixing or accepting payment in specified 
properties or rights, shall have due regard for any legal or 
equitable interests of the Allied and Associated Powers or of 
neutral Powers or of their nationals therein. 
21. 

No member of the Commission shall be responsible, except 
to the Government appointing him, for any action or omis- 
sion as such member. No one of the Allied or Associated 
Governments assumes any responsibility in respect of any 
other Government. 

22. 

Subject to the provisions of the present Treaty this Annex 
may be amended by the unanimous decision of the Govern- 
ments represented from time to time upon the Commission. 

When all the amounts due from Germany and her allies 
under the present Treaty or the decisions of the Commission 
have been discharged and all sums received, or their equiva- 
lents, shall have been distributed to the Powers interested, 
the Commission shall be dissolved. 

ANNEX in. 
1. 

Germany recognises the right of the Allied and Associated 
Powers to the replacement, ton for ton (gross tonnage) and 
class tor class, of all merchant ships and fishing boats lost 
or damaged owing to the v:ar. 

Nevertheless, and in spite of the fact that the tonnage of 
German shipping at present in existence is much less than 
that lost by the Allied and .Associated Powers in consequence 
of the German aggression, the right thus recognised will be 
enforced on German ships and boats under the following 
conditions : 

The German Government, on behalf of themselves and so 
as to bind all other persons interested, cede to the Allied 
and Associated Governments the property in all the German 
merchant ships which are of 1,600 tons gross and upwards ; 
in one-half, reckoned in tonnage, of the ships which are 
between 1.000 tons and 1.600 tons gross; in one-quarter, 
reckoned in tonnage, of the steam trawlers ; and in one- 
quarter, reckoned in tonnage, of the other fishing boats. 

The German Government will, within two months of the 
coming into force of the present Treaty, deliver to the Rep- 
aration Commission all the ships and boats mentioned in 
paragraph 1. 

The ship's and boats mentioned in paragraph 1 include all 
ships and boats which (a) fly, or may be entitled to fly, the 
German merchant flag; or (6) are owned by any German 
national, company or corporation or by any company or cor- 
poration belonging to a country other than an Allied or 
Associated country and vmder the control or direction of Ger- 
man nationals; or (c) are now under construction (1) in 
Germany, (2) in other than Allied or Associated countries 



XXXIV 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



for the account of any German national, company or cor- 
poration. 

4. 

For the purpose of providing documents of title for the 
ships and boats to be handed over as above mentioned, the 
German Government will : 

(a) Deliver to the Keparation Commission In respect of 
each vessel a bill of sale or other document of title evidenc- 
ing the transfer to the Commission of the entire property in 
the vessel, free from all encumbrances, charges and Hens of 
all kinds, as the Commission may require ; 

(6) Take all measures that may be indicated by the Rep- 
aration Commission for ensuring that the ships themselves 
shall be placed at its disposal. 
5. 

As an additional part of reparation, Germany agrees to 
cause merchant ships to be built in German yards for the 
account of the Allied and Associated Governments as fol- 
lows : 

(a) Within three months of the coming into force of the 
present Treaty, the Reparation Commission will notify to 
the German Government the amount of tonnage to be laid 
down in German shipyards in each of the two years next 
succeeding the three months mentioned above. 

(b) Within two years of the coming into force of the 
present Treaty, the lieparatlon Commission will notify to 
the German Government the amount of tonnage to be laid 
down in each of the three years following the two years 
mentioned above. 

(c) The amount of tonnage to be laid down In each year 
shall not exceed 200,000 tons, gross tonnage. 

(d) The specifications of the ships to be built, the condi- 
tions under which they are to be built and delivered, the 
price per ton at which they are to be accounted for by the 
Reparation Commission, and all other questions relating to 
the accounting, ordering, building and delivery of the ships, 
shall be determined by the Commission. 

Germany undertakes to restore in kind and in normal 
condition of upkeep' to the Allied and Associated Powers, 
within two months of the coming into force of the present 
Treaty, in accordance with procedure to be laid down by the 
Reparation Commission, any boats and other movable ap- 
pliances belonging to Inland navigation which since August 
1, 1914, have by any means whatever come into her posses- 
sion or into the possession of her nationals, and which can 
be identified. 

With a view to make good the loss in inland navigation 
tonnage, from whatever cause arising, which has been in- 
curred during the war by the Allied and Associated Powers, 
and which cannot be made good by means of the restitution 
prescribed above, Germany agrees to cede to the Reparation 
Commission a portion of the German river fleet up to the 
amount of the loss mentioned above, provided that such ces- 
sion shall not exceed 20 per cent, of the ri^er fleet as it 
existed on November 11, 1918. 

The conditions of this cession shall be settled by the ar- 
bitrators referred to In Article S39 of Part XII (Ports, 
Waterways and Railways) of the present Treaty, who are 
charged with the settlement of difliculties relating to the ap- 
portionment of river tonnage resulting from the new inter- 
national regime applicable to certain river systems or from 
the territorial changes affecting those systems. 
7. 

Germany agrees to take any measures that may be in- 
dicated to her by the Reparation Commission for obtaining 
the full title to the property in all ships which have during 
the war been transferred, or are in' process of transfer, to 
neutral flags, without the consent of the Allied and Associated 
Governments. 

8. 

Germany waives all claims of any description against the 
Allied and Associated Governments and their nationals in 
respect of the detention, employment, loss or damage of any 
German ships or boats, exception being made of payments 
due in respect of the employment of ships in conformity with 
the Armistice Agreement of January 13, 1919, and subsequent 
Agreements. 

The handing over of the ships of the German mercantile 
marine must be tontinued without interruption in accordance 
with the said Agreement. 

9. 

Germany waives all claims to vessels or cargoes sunk by 
or in consequence of naval action and subsequently salved, in 
which any of the Allied or Associated Governments or their 
nationals may have any interest either as owners, charterers, 
insurers or otherwise, notwithstanding any decree of con- 
demnation which may have been made by a Prize Court of 
Germany or of her allies. 

ANNEX IV. 

1. 

Th Allied and Associated Powers require, and Germany 
undertakes, that in part satisfaction of her obligations ex- 
pressed in the present Part she will, as hereinafter provided, 
devote her economic resources directly to the physical restor- 
ation of the invaded areas of the Allied and Associated 
Powers, to the extent that these Powers may determine. 
2. 

The Allied and Associated Governments may file with the 
Reparation Commission lists showing : 

(a) Animals, machinery, equipment, tools and like articles 
of a commercial character;, which have been seized, con- 



sumed or destroyed by Germany or destroyed in direct con 
sequence of military operations, and which such Govern 
ments, for the purpose of meeting immediate and urgen 
needs, desire to have replaced by animals and articles o 
the same nature which are in being in German territory a: 
the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty ; 

(6) Reconstruction, materials (stones, bricks, refractory 
bricks, tiles, wood, window-glass, steel, lime, cement, etc.), 
machinery, heating apparatus, furniture and like articles of 
a commercial character which the said Governments desire 
to have produced and manufactured in Germany and de- 
livered to them to permit of the restoration of the invaded 
ureas. 

3. 
The lists relating to the articles mentioned in 2 (o) above 
shall be tiled within sixty days after the date of the coming 
into force of the present Treaty. 

The lists relating to the articles in 2 (6) above shall be 
filed on or before December 31, 1919. 

The lists shall contain all such details as are customary 
in commercial contracts dealing with the subject matter, 
including sptciflcations, dates of delivery (but not extending 
over more than four years), and places of delivery, but not 
price or value, which shall be fixed as hereinafter provided 
by the Commission. 

4. 
Immediately upon the filing of such lists with the Com- 
mission, the Commission shall consider the amount and num- 
ber of the materials and animals mentioned in the lists pro- 
vided for above which are to be required of Germany. In 
reaching a decision on this matter the Commission shall take 
into account such domestic requirements of Germany as It 
deems essential for th^maintenance of Germany's social and 
economic life, the prices and dates at which similar articles 
can be obtained In the Allied and Associated countries as 
compared with those to be fixed for German articles, and 
the general interest of the Allied and Associated Govern- 
ments that the industrial life of Germany be not so disor- 
ganised as to affect adversely the ability of Germany to per- 
form the other acts of reparation stipulated for. 

Machinery, equipment, tools and like articles of a com- 
mercial character in actual industrial use are not, however, 
to be demanded of Germany unless there is no free stock of 
such articles respectively which is not In use and Is available, 
and then not In excess of thirty per cent, of the quantity 
of such articles In use in any one establishment or under- 
taking. 

The Commission shall give representatives of the German 
Government and opportunity and a time to be heard as to 
their capacity to furnish the said materials, articles and 
animals. 

The decision of the Commission shall thereupon and at 
the earliest possible moment be communicated to the German 
Government and to the several interested Allied and Asso- 
ciated Governments. 

The German Government undertakes to deliver the ma 
terlals, articles and animals as specified in the said com 
municatlon, and the interested Allied and Associated Govern 
ments severally agree to accept the same, provided they con 
form to the specification given, or are not, in the Judgmeni 
of the Commission, unfit to be utilized in the work 
of reparation. 

5. 
The Commission shall determine the value to be attributed 
to the materials, articles and animals to be delivered In ac- 
cordance with the foregoing, and the Allied or Associated 
Power receiving the same agrees to be charged with such 
value and the amount thereof shall be treated as a payment 
by Germany to be divided in accordance with Article 237 of 
this Part of the present Treaty. 

In cases where the right to require physical restoration as 
above provided Is exercised, the Commission shall ensure that 
the amount to be credited against the reparation obligation 
of Germany shall be the fair value of work done or materials 
supplied by (Germany, and that the claim made by the inter- 
ested Power in respect of the damage so repaired by physical 
restoration shall be discharged to the extent of the proportioi 
which the damage thus repaired bears to the whole of tht 
damage thus claimed for. 

6. 

As an Immediate advance on account of the animals ve 

ferred to in paragraph 2 (a) above, Germany undertakes tc 

deliver in equal monthly instalments In the three months 

following the coming into force of the present Treaty th< 

following quantities of live stock : ^ 

(1) To the French Oovernment. 

BOO stallions (3 to 7 years) ; 

30,000 fillies and mares (18 months to 7 years), Ardea 

nais Boulonnais or Belgian ; 

2,000 bulls (18 months to 3 years) ; 

90,000 milch cows (2 to 6 years) ; 

1,000 rams ; 

100,000 sheep ; 

10,000 goats. 

(2) To the Belgian Government. 
200 stallions (3 to 7 years), large Belgian type; 
5,000 mares (3 to 7 years), large Belgian type; 
5,000 fillies (18 months to 3 years), large Belgian type 
2,000 bulls (18 months to 3 years) ; 
50,000 milch cows (2 to 6 years) ; 
40,000 heifers; 

200 rams ; 
20,000 sheep ; 
15,000 sows. 






TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXXV 



The animals delivered shall be of average health and 
condition. 

To the extent that animals so delivered cannot be Identified 
as animals taken away or seized, the value of such animals 
shall be credited against the reparation obligations of Ger- 
many in accordance with paragraph 5 of this Annex. 
7. 

Without waiting for the decisions of the Commission re- 
ferred to in paragraph 4 of this Annex to be taken, Germany 
must continue the delivery to France of the agricultural 
material referred to in Article III of the renewal dated 
January 16, 1919, of the Armistice. 

ANNEX V. 
1. 
Germany accords the following options for the delivery of 
coal and derivatives of coal to the undermentioned signa- 
tories of the present Treaty. 

Germany undertakes to deliver to France seven million 
tons of coal per year for ten years. In addition, Germany 
undertakes to deliver to France annually for a period not 
exceeding ten years an amount of coal equal to the difference 
between the annual production before the war of the coal 
mines of the Nord and I'as de Calais, destroyed as a result 
of the war, and the production of the mines of the same area 
during the years in question ; such delivery not to excee(l 
twenty million tons in any one year of the first five years, 
and eight million tons in any one year of the succeeding 
five years. 

It is understood that due diligence will be exercised in the 
restoration of the destroyed mines in the Nord and the Pas 
de Calais. 

3. 

Germany undertakes to deliver to Belgium eight million 
tons of coal annually for ten years. 
4. 

Germany undertakes to deliver to Italy up to the follow- 
ing quantities of coal : 

July 1919 to June 1920 4'/! million tons, 

— 1920 -^ 1921 6 — 

— 1921 — 1922 7J4 — 

— 1922 — 1923 8 — 

— 1923 — 1924 

and each of the following five years. . . »% — 

At least two-thirds of the actual deliveries to be land- 
bome. 

5. 

Germany further undertakes to deliver annually to Luxem- 
burg, If directed by the Reparation Commission, a quantity 
of coal equal to the pre-war annual consumption of German 
coal in Luxemburg. 

6. 

The prices to be paid for coal delivered under these op- 
tions shall be as follows : 

(a) For overland delivery, including delivery by barge, 
the German pithead price to German national's, plus the 
freight to French, Belgian, Italian or Luxemburg frontiers, 
provided that the pithead price does not exceed the pithead 
price of British coal for export. In the case of Belgian 
bunker coal, the price shall not exceed tne Dutch bunker 
price. 

Railroad and barge tariffs shall not be higher than the 
lowest similar rates paid in Germany. 

(6) For sea delivery, the German export price f. o. b. 
German ports, or the British export price f. o. b. British 
ports, whichever may be lower. 
7. 

The Allied and Associated Governments Interested may 
demand the delivery, in place of coal, of metallurgical coke 
In the proportion of 3 tons of coke to 4 tons of coal. 
8. 

Germany undertakes to deliver to France, and to trans- 
port to the French frontier by rail or by water, the follow- 
ing products, during each of the three years following the 
coming into force of this Treaty : 

Benzol S.'i.OdO tons 

Coal tar 50,000 tons 

Sulphate of ammonia 30,000 tons 

All or part of the coal tar may, at' the option of the 
French Government, be replaced by corresponding quanti- 
ties of products of distillation, such as light oils, heavy 
oils, anthracene, naphthalene or pitch. 
9. 

The price paid for coke and for the articles referred to 
in the preceding paragraph shall be the same as the price 
paid by German nationals under the same conditions of 
shipment to the French frontier or to the German ports, 
and shall be subject to any advantages which may be ac- 
corded similar products furnished to German nationals. 
10. 

The foregoing options shall be exercised through the in- 
tervention of the Reparation Commission, which, subject to 
the specific provisions hereof, shall have power to deter- 
mine all questions relative to procedure and the qualities 
and quantities of products, the quantlt.y of coke which may 
be substituted for coal, and the times and modes of de- 
livery and payment. In giving notice to the German Gov- 
ernment of the foregoing options the Commission shall give 
at least 120 days' notice of deliveries to be made after 
January 1, 1920, and at least 30 days' notice of deliveries 
te be made between the coming into force of this Treaty 



and January 1, 1920. Until Germany has received the de- 
mands referred to In this paragraph, the provisions of the 
Protocol of December 25, 1918, (Execution of Article VI 
of the Armistice of November 11, 1918) remain In force. 
The notice to be given to the German Government of the 
exercise of the right of substitution accorded by paragraphs 
7 and 8 shall be such as the Reparation Commission may 
consider sufficient. If the Commission shall determine that 
the full exercise of the foregoing options would interfere 
unduly with th industrial requirements of Germany, the 
Commission is authorised to postpone or to cancel deliveries 
and in so doing to settle all questions of priority ; but the 
coal to replace coal from destroyed mines shall receive 
priority over other deliveries. 

ANNEX VI. 
1. 

Germany accords to the Reparation Commission an option 
to require as part of reparation the delivery by Germany 
of such quantities and kinds of dyestuffs and chemical drugs 
as the Commission may designate, not exceeding 50 per cent, 
of the total stock of each and every kind of dyestuSE and 
chemical drug in Germany or under German control at the 
date of the coming into force of the present Treaty. 

This option shall be exercised within sixty days of the 
receipt by the Commission of such particulars as to stocks 
as may be considered necessary by the Commission. 

Germany further accords to the Reparation Commission 
an option to require delivery during the period from the 
date of the coming into force of the present Treaty until 
January 1, 1920, and during each period of six "months 
thereafter until January 1, 1925, of any specified kind of 
d.vestutf and chemical drug up to an amount not exceeding 
25 per cent, of the German production of such dyestuffs 
and chemical drugs during the previous six months period. 
If in any case the production during such previous six 
months was, in the opinion of the Commission, less than 
normal, the amount required may be 25 per cent, of the 
normal production. 

Such option shall be exercised within four weeks after 
the receipt of such particulars as to production and in such 
form as may be considered necessary bv the Commission ; 
these particulars shall be furnished by the German Govern- 
ment immediately after the expiration of each six months 
period. 

3. 

For dyestuffs and chemical drugs delivered under para- 
graph 1, the price shall be fixed by the Commission having 
regard to prewar net export prices and to subsequent in- 
creases of cost. 

For dyestuffs and chemical drugs delivered under para- 
graph 2, the price shall be fixed by the Commission having 
regard to pre-war net export prices and subsequent varia- 
tions of cost, or the lowest net selling price of similar dye- 
stuffs and chemical drugs to any othei; purchaser. 
4. 

All details, including mode .-md times of exercising the 
options, and making delivery, and all other questions aris- 
ing under this arrangement shall be determined by the 
Reparation Commission : the German Government wil'l fur- 
nish to the Commission all necessary information and other 
assistance which it may require. 

The above expression "dyestuffs and chemical drugs" in- 
cludes all synthetic dyes and drugs and intermediate or 
other products used in connection with dvelng, so far as 
they are manufactured for sale. The ptes'ent arrangement 
shall also apply to cinchona bark and salts of quinine. 

ANNE7X VII. 
Germany renounces on her own behalf and on behalf of 
her nationals in favour of the Principal Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers all rights, titles or privileges of whatever 
nature in the submarine cables set out below, or in any 
portions thereof : 

Emden-Vigo : from the Straits of Dover to off Vigo ; 
Emden-Brest : from off Cherbourg to Brest ; 
Emden-Tenerlffe : from off Dunkirk to off Teneriffe ; 
Emden-.\zores (1) : from the Straits of Dover to 

Fayal ; 
Emden-.\zores (2) : from the Straits of Dover to 

Fayal ; 
Azores-New-York ( 1 ) : from Faval to New York ; 
Azores-New-York (2) : from Fayal to the longitude 

of Halifax, 
Teneriffe-Monrovia : from off Teneriffe to off Mon- 
rovia ; 
Monrovia-Lome : 



I lat. -.-J' 30' N. 
( long. :7° 40' W. 



of Greenwich ; 



and from about . 



XXXVI 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



I lat. :3° 48' N. ; 
( long. :0° 00', 
to Lome ; 

Lome-Duala : from Lome to JJuala ; 
Monrovia-Pernambuco : from off Monrovia to off 

Pernambuco ; 
Constantinople-Constanza : from Constantinople to 

Conatanza ; 
Yap-Shanghai, Yap-Guam, and Yap-Menado (Celebes) : 
from Yap Island to Shanghai, from Yap Island to 
Guam Island, and from Yap Island to Menado. 
The value of the above mentioned cables or portions 
thereof in so far as they are privately owned, calculated 
on the basis of the original cost less a suitable allow- 
ance for depreciation, shall be credited to Germany in 
the reparation account. 

Section II. 
special fkuvisiuns. 
Article 245. 
Within six months after the coming into force of the. 
present Treaty the German Government must restore to 
the French Government the trophies, archives, historical 
souvenirs or works of art carried away from France by 
the German authorities in the course of the war of 1870- 
1S71 and during this last war, in accordance with a list 
which will be communicated to it by the l^rench (Govern- 
ment ; particularly the u rench nags taken in the couree oi 
the war of 1870-1871 and all the political papers taken bv 
the German authorities on October lu, 1870, at the chateau 
of Cercay, near Brunoy (Seine-et-Oise) belonging at the time 
to Mr. Eouher, formerly Minister of State. 
Abticle 24G. 
Within six months from the coming Into force of tne 
present Treaty, Germany will restore to His Majesty the 
King of the Hedjaz the original Koran of the (Jailph fLIth- 
man. which was removed from Medina by the Turkish au- 
thorities and is stated to have been presented to the ex- 
Emperor William II, 

Within the same period Germany will hand over to His 
Britannic Majesty's Government the skull of the Sultan 
Mkwawa which was removed from the Protectorate of Ger- 
man East Africa and taken to Germany. 

'The delivery of the articles above referred to will be ef- 
fcted In such place and in such conditions as may be laid 
down by the Governments to which they are to be restored. 
Article 247. 
Germany undertakes to furnish to the University of Lou- 
vain, within three months after a request made by it and 
transmitted through the intervention of the Ueparation Com- 
mission, manuscripts, incunabula, printed books, maps and 
objects of collection corresponding in number and value to 
those destroyed in the burning by Germany of the Library 
of Louvain. All details regarding such replacement will be 
determined by the Reparation Commission. 

Germany undertakes to deliver to Belgium, through the 
Reparation Commission, within six months of the coming 
into force of the present Treaty, in order to enable Belgium 
to reconstitute two great artistic works ; 

(1) The leaves of the triptych of the Mystic Lamb 
painted bv the Van Eyck brothers, formerly in the Church 
of St. Bavon at Ghent, now in the Berlin Museum ; 

(2) The leaves of the triptych of the Last Supper, 
painted by Dierick Bouts, formerly in the Church of St. 
Peter at Louvain, two of which are now in the Berlin 
Museum and two in the Old Pinakothek at Munich. 

PART IX. 

FINANCIAL CLAUSES. 

Article 248. 

Subject to such exceptions as the Reparation Commission 
may approve, a first charge upon all the assets and reve- 
nues of the German Empire and its constituent States shall 
be the cost of reparation and all other costs arising under 
the present Treaty or any treaties or agreements supple- 
mentary thereto or under arrangements concluded between 
Germany and the Allied and Associated Powers during the 
Armistice or its extensions. 

Up to May 1, 1921, the German Government shall not 
export or disp'ose of, and shall forbid the export or dis- 
posal of, gold without the previous approval of the Allied 
and Associated Powers acting through the Reparation Com- 
mission. 

Article 249. 

There shall be paid by the German Government the total 
cost of all armies of the Alied and Associated Governments 
in occupied German territory from the date of the signa- 
ture of the Armistice of November 11, 1918, including the 
keep of men and beasts, lodging and billeting, pay and al- 
lowances, salaries and wages, bedding, heating, lighting, 
clothing, equipment, harness and saddlery, armament and 
rolling-atock, air services, treatment of sick and wounded 
veterinary and remount services, transport service of all 
sorts (such as bv rail, sea or river, motor lorries), cominunl- 
tations and correspondence, and in general the cost of au 
Idministrative or technical services the working of which 
Is necessary for the training of troops and for keeping their 
numbers up to strength and preserving their military 

'' "ThT Mst of such liabilities under the above heads so fai 



as they relate to purchases or requisitions by the Allied and 
Associated Governments in the occupied territories shall be 
paid by the German Government to the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Governments in marks at the current or agreed rate 
of exchange. All other of the above costs shall be paid in 
gold marks. 

Article 250. I 

Germany confirms the surrender of all material hande( 
over to the Allied and Associated Powers in accordance witi 
the Armistice of November 11, 1918, and subsequent Arm 
istice Agreements, and recognises the title of the Allied am 
Associated Powers to such material. 

There shall be credited to the German Govemmeni 
against the sums due from it to the Allied and Associatei 
Powers for reparation, the value, as assessed by the Repa 
ration Commission, referred to in Article 233 of Part VH 
(Reparation) of the present Treaty, of the material hande« 
over in accordance with Article VII of the Armistice o 
November 11, 1918, or Article 111 of the Armistice Agree 
ment of January 16, 1919, as well as of any other mate 
rial handed over in accordance with the Armistice of No 
vember 11, 1918, and of subsequent Armistice Agreement! 
for which, as having non-military value, credit should 1] 
the judgment of the Reparation Commission be allowed t 
the German Government. 

Property belonging to the Allied and Associated Govern 
meats or their nationals restored or surrendered under thi 
.\rmistice Agreements in specie shall not be credited to th 
German Government. 

Article 251. 

The priority of the charges established by Article 241 
.shall, subject to the qualifications made below, be 
follows ; 

(a) The cost of the armies of occupation as defin{ 
under Article 249 during the Armistice and its 
tensions : 

(6 1 The cost of any armies of occupation as deflni 
under Article 249 after the coming into force of tl 
present Treaty ; 
(CI The cost of reparation arising out of the presei 
Treaty or any treaties or conventions supplemental 
thereto ; 
(rf) The cost of all other obligations incumbent on Ger-" 
many under the Armistice Conventions or under this 
Treaty or any treaties or conventions supplementary 
thereto. 
The payment for such supplies of food and raw mate- 
rial for Germany and such other payments as may be 
judged by the Allied and Associated Powers to be essential 
to enable Germany to meet her obligations in respect of 
reparation will have priority to the extent and upon the 
conditions which have been or may be determined by the 
Governments of the said Powers. 

Article 252. 
The right of each of the Allied and Associated Powers 
to dispose of enemy assets and property within its jurisdic- 
tion at the date of the coming into force of the present 
Treaty is not affected by the foregoing provisions. 

Article 253. 

Nothing in the foregoing provisions shall prejudice in any 
manner charges or mortgages lawfully effected in favour of 
the Allied or Associated Powers or their nationals respec- 
tively, before the date at which a state of war existed 
between Germany and the Allied or Associated Power con- 
cerned, by the German Empire or its constituent States, 
or by German nationals, on assets in their ownership at 
that date. 

Article 254. 

The Powers to which German territory is ceded shall, 
subject to the qualifications made in Article 255, undertake 
to pay : 

(1) A portion of the debt of the German Empire as it 

stood on August 1, 1914, calculated on the basis 
of the ratio between the average for the three 
financial years 1911, 1912, 1913, of such reve- 
nues of the ceded territory, and the average for 
the same years of such revenues of the whole 
German Empire as in the judgment of the Repa- 
ration Commission are best calculated to repre- 
sent the relative ability of the respective terri- 
tories to make payment ; 

(2) A portion of the debt as it stood on August 1, 

1914. of the German State to which the ceded 
territory belonged, to be determined in accord- 
ance with the principle stated above. 
Such portions shall be determined by the Reparation 
Commission. 

The method of discharging the obligation, both in re- 
spect of capital and of interest, so assumed shall be fixed 
by the Reparation Commission. Such method may take the 
form, inter alia, of the assumption by the Power to which 
the territory is ceded of Germany's liability for the German 
debt held by her nationals. But in the event of the method 
adopted involving any payments to the German Govern- 
ment, such payments shall be transferred to the Reparation 
Commission on account of the sums due for reparation so 
long as any balance in respect of such sums remains un- 
paid. 

Article 255. 
(1) As an exception to the above provision and taaa- 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXXVII 



much as In 1871 Germany refused to undertake any portion 
of the burden of the French debt, France shall be, In 
respect of Alsace-Lorraine, exempt from any payment under 
Article 254. . , , , ,, . , ,, 

(2) In the case of Poland that portion of the debt which. 
In the opinion of the Reparation Commission, is attributable 
to the measures taken bv the Uerman and I'russian Govern- 
ments for the German colonisation of Poland shall be ex- 
cluded from the apportionment to be made under Article 

(3) In the case of all ceded territories other than 
Alsace-Lorraine, that portion of the debt of the German 
Empire or German States which, in the opinion of the 
Reparation Commission, represents expenditure by the Gov- 
ernments of the (Jerman Empire or States upon the Gov- 
ernment properties referred to in Article 2.50, shall be ex- 
cluded from the apportionment to be made under Article 254. 

Article 256. 
Powers to which German territory is ceded shall acquire 
all property and possessions situated therein belonging to the 
German Empire or to the German States, and the value of 
such acquisitions shall be fixed by the Reparation Commis- 
sion, and paid by the State acquiring the territory to the 
Reparation Commission for the credit of the German Gov- 
ment on account of the sums due for reparation. 

For the purposes of this Article the property and pos- 
sessions of the German Empire and States shall be deemed 
to Include all the property of the Crown, the Empire or the 
States, and the private property of the former German 
Emperor and other Royal personages. 

In view of the terms on which Alsace-Lorraine was 
ceded to Germany in 1871, France shall be exempt In re- 
spect thereof from making any payment or credit under 
this Article for any property or possessions of the Ger- 
man Empire or States situated therein. 

Belgium also shall be exempt from making any pay- 
ment or any credit under this Article for any property 
or nossessions of the German Empire or States situated in 
German territory ceded to Belgium under the present 
Treaty. „._ 

Akticle 2o7. 
In the case of the former German territories, including 
colonies protectorates or dependencies, administered by a 
Mandatory under Article 22 of Part I (League of National 
of the present Treaty, neither the territory nor the Manda- 
tory Power shall be charged with any portion of the debt 

of the German Empire or States. ^ ti. n »« 

All property and possessions belonging to the (jerrnan 
Empire or to the German States situated in such territo- 
ries shall be transferred with the territories to the Man- 
■ datorv Power in its capacity as such and no payment 
shall "be made nor any credit given to those Governments 
in consideration of this transfer. 

For the purposes of this Article the property and pos- 
sessions of the German Empire and of the German States 
shall be deemed to include all the property of the Crown, 
the Empire or the States and the private property of the 
former German Emperor and other Royal personages. 
Article 258. 
Germany renounces all rights accorded to her or her na- 
tionals by treaties, conventions or agreements, of whatsoever 
kind, to representation upon or participation in the control 
or administration of commissions, state b«nks agencies or 
other financial or economic organisations of an Intel national 
character, exercising powers of contro or administration, 
and operating in any of the Allied or Associated States, or 
In Austria, Hungarv. Bulgaria or Turkey, or in the de- 
pendencies of these States, or in the former Russian Empire. 
Article 259. 
(1) Germany agrees to deliver within one month from 
the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, to 
sSch authority as the Principal Allied «n1 Associated Powers 
mav designate, the sum In gold which was to be deposited 
in the Reichsbank in the name of the Council of the Admin- 
istration of the Ottoman Public Debt as security for the 
first Issue of Turkish Government currency notes. 

(«) Germany recognises her obligation to make annually 
for the period of twelve years the payments in gold for 
which Pi^ovision is made in the German Treasury Bonds 
deposited bv her from time to time m the name ot tne 
Council of the Administration of the Ottoman Public Debt 
as security for the second and subsequent Issues of Turkish 
G'overnment currency notes. mnnth 

(.3) Germany undertakes to deliver, within one month 
from the cTmlng into force of the present Treaty, to^uch 
authority as the Principal Allied and Associated Powera may 
rtesienate the gold deposit constituted in the KeicnsoanK 
or e?se"where representing the residue of the »dj»?>.^^'". f <1 
aereed to on Mav 5, 1915. hv the Council of the Administra- 
tion of the Ottoman Public Debt to the Imperial Ottoman 
Government ^ ^^^^ ^^ transfer to the Principal Allied 

and Associated 'Powers any title that she may haje J° t^e 
sum In gold and silver transmitted by her to the Turkish 
Minlstrv of Finance in November, IfllS, In anticipation of 
the pavment to be made in May, 1919, for the service of 

*'^V5')"Glrm'a"nT'lfnd^rTakes to transfer to^ the Principal 
Allied and Associated Powers, within a period of one month 
from the coming Into force of the present Treaty, any sums 
ii gold transferred as pledge or as collateral security to the 



German Government or its nationals In connection with 
loans made by them to the Austro-Hungarlan Government. 

(6) Without prejudice to Article 292 of Part X (Eco- 
nomic Clauses) of the present Treaty, Germany confirms 
the renunciation provided for in Article X v" of the Armis- 
tice of November 11, I'JIS, of any benefit disclosed by the 
Treaties of Bucharest and of Brest-Litovsk and by the 
treaties supplementary thereto. 

Germany undertakes to transfer, either to Roumania or to 
the Principal Allied and Associated Powers as the case may 
be, all monetary instruments, specie, securities and nego- 
tiable instruments, or goods, which she has received under 
the aforesaid Treaties. , 

(7) The sums of money and all securities, instruments 
and goods of whatsoever nature, to be delivered, paid and 
transferred under the provisions of this Article, shall be 
disposed of by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers 
in a manner hereafter to be determined by those Powers. 

Article 260. 

Without prejudice to the renunciation of any rights by 
Germany on behalf of herself or of her nationals in the 
other provisions of the present Treaty, the Reparation Com- 
mission may within one year from the coming into force 
of the present Treaty demand that the German Government 
become possessed of any rights and Interests of German 
nationals in any public utility undertaking or in any conces- 
sion operating in Russia, China, Turkey, Austria, Hungary 
and Bulgaria, or in the possessions or dependencies of these 
States or In any territory formerly belonging to Germany or 
her allies, to be ceded by Germany or her allies to any 
Power or to be administered by a Mandatory under the 
present Treaty, and may require that the German Govern- 
ment transfer, within six months of the date of demand, 
all such rights and interests and any similar rights and in- 
terests the German Government may itself possess to the 
Reparation Commission. 

Germany shall be responsible for Indemnifying her na- 
tionals so dispossessed, and the Reparation Commission shall 
credit Germany, on account of sums due for reparation, with 
such sums In respect of the value of the transferred rights 
and interests as may be assessed by the Reparation Com- 
mission, and the German Government shall, witbin six 
months from the coming into force of the present Ireaty, 
communicate to the Reparation Commission all such ights 
and interests, whether already granted, contingent ir not 
yet exercised, and shall renounce on behalf of itself and Its 
nationals in favour of the Allied and Associated Powers all 
such rights and interests which have not been so communi- 
cated. „„, 
Article 261. 

Germany undertakes to transfer to the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers any claims she may have to payment or re- 
payment by the Governments of Austria. Hungary, Bulgaria 
orTurkev, and, in particular, any claims which may arise, 
now or hereafter, from the fulfilment of undertakings made 
by Germany during the war to those Governments. 

Article 202. 
Any monetary obligation due by Germany arising out of 
the present Treaty and exressed In terms of gold marks shall 
be payable at the option of the creditors in pounds sterling 
payable in London ; gold dollars of the United States of 
America payable In New York ; gold francs payable In Paris ; 
or gold lire payable in Rome, . 

For the purpose of this Article the gold coins mentioned 
above shall be defined as being of the weight and fineness 
of gold as enacted by law on January 1 1914. 
Article 263. 
Germany gives a guarantee to the Brazilian Government 
that all s'ums representing the sale of coffee belonging to 
the State of Sao Paolo in the ports of Hamburg, Bremen. 
Antwerp and Trieste, which were deposited with the Bank 
of Bleichroder at Berlin, shall be reimbursed together with 
Interest at the rate or rates agreed upon, Germany having 
prevented the transfer of the sums in question to the State 
of Sao Paolo at the proper time, guarantees also that the 
reimbursement shall be effected at the rate of exchange oi 
the day of the deposit. 

PART X. 
ECONOMIC CLAUSES. 
Section I. 
COMMERCIAL RELATIONS. 
Chapter I. 
CUSTOMS regulations, duties and restrictions. 
Article 264. 
Germanv undertakes that goods the produce or manufa<> 
ture of any one ot the Allied or Associated States imported 
Into German territory, from whatsoever place arriving, shall 
not be subjected to other or higher duties or charges (In- 
cluding internal charges) than those to which the like goods 
the produce or manufacture of any other such State or of 
anv other foreign country are subject. 

Germany will not maintain or Impose any prohibition or 
restriction on the importation into German territory of any 
goods the produce or manufacture of the territories of any 
one of the Allied or Associated States, from whatsoever 
place arriving, which shall not equally extend to the impor- 
tation of the like goods the produce or manufacture of any 
other such State or of any other foreign country. 



XXXVIII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



Abticlu 265. 
Germany further undertakes that, In the matter of the 
regime applicable on importation, no discrimination against 
the commerce of any of the Allied and Associated States as 
compared with any other of the said States or any other 
foreign country shall be made, even by indirect means, such 
as customs regulations or procedure, methods of verification 
or analysis conditions of payment of duties, tariff classifi- 
cation or interpretation, or the op'eration of monopolies. 

Article 266. 

In all that concerns exportation Germany undertakes that 
goods, natural products or manufactured articles, exported 
from German territory to the territories of any one of the 
Allied or Associated States, shall not be subjected to other 
or higher duties or charges (including internal charges) 
than those paid on the like goods exported to any other 
such State or to any other foreign country. 

Germany will not maintain or impose any prohibition or 
restriction on the exportation of any goods sent from her 
territory to any one of the Allied or Associated States which 
shall not equally extend to the exportation of the like goods, 
natural products or manufactured articles, sent to any other 
such State or to any other foreign country. 

Article 267. 
Every favour, immunity or privilege in regard to the im- 
portation, exportation or transit of goods granted by Ger- 
many to any Allied or Associated State or to any other for- 
eign country whatever shall simultaneously and uncondi- 
tionally, without request and without compensation, be 
extended to all the Allied and A.ssociated States. 

Article 208. 
The provisions of Articles 264 to 267 inclusive of this 
Chapter and of Article 323 of Part Xll (Ports, Waterways 
and Railways) of the present Treaty are subject to the fol- 
lowing exceptions : ^ ^, , , ^ 

(a) For a period of five years from the coming into 
force of the present Treaty, natural or manufactured prod- 
ucts which both originate in and come from the territories 
of Alsace and Lorraine reunited to France shall, on impor- 
tation into German customs territory, be exempt from all 
customs duty. , „ , . . -, 

The French Government shall fix each year, by decree 
communicated to the German Government, the nature and 
amount of the products which shall enjoy this exemption. 

The amount of each product which may be thus sent an- 
nually into Germany shall not exceed the average of the 
amounts sent annually in the years Wll-lOlS. 

Further, during the period above mentioned the German 
Government shall allow the free export from German.y, and 
the free re-importation into Germany, exempt from all cus- 
toms duties and other charges (including internal charges), 
of yarns, tissues, and other textile materials or textile prod- 
ucts of anv kind and in any condition, sent from Germany 
Into the territories of Alsace or Lorraine, to be subjected 
there to anv finishing process, such as bleaching, dyeing, 
printing, mercerisation, gassing, twisting or dressing. 

(b) During a period of three years from the coming 
into force of the present Treaty natural or manufactured 
products which both originate in and come from Polish 
territories which before the war were part of Germany 
shall, on importation into German customs territory, be 
exempt from all customs duty. 

The Polish Government shall fix each year, by decree 
communicated to the German Government, the nature and 
amount of the products which shall enjoy this exemption. 

The amount of each product which may be thus sent annu- 
ally into Germany shall not exceed the average of the 
amounts sent annually in the years 1011-1913, _ 

(c) The Allied and Associated Powers reserve the right 
to require Germaflv to accord freedom from customs duty, 
on importation into German customs territory, to natural 
products and manufactured articles which both originate in 
and come from the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg, for a 
period of five years from the coming into force of the pres- 
ent Treaty. 

The nature and amount of the products which shall enjoy 
the benefits of this regime shall be communicated each year 
to the German Government. 

The amount of each product which may be thus sent 
annually Into Germany shall not exceed the average of 
the amounts sent annually in the years 1911-1913. 

Article 269. 

During the first six months after the coming into force 
of the present Treaty, the duties imposed by Germany on 
Imports from Allied and Associated States shall not be 
higher than the most favourable duties which were applied 
to imports into Germany on .July 31, 1914. 

During a further period of thirty months after the ex- 
piratiop of the first six months, this provision shall con- 
tinue to be applied exclusively with regard to products 
which, beins comprised in Section A of the First Category 
of the German Customs Tariff of December 25, 1902, en- 
joyed at the above-mentioned date (July 31, 1914) rates con- 
ventionalised bv treaties with the Allied and Associated 
Powers, with the addition of all kinds of wine and vege- 
table oils, of artificial silk and of washed or scoured wool, 
whether or not they were the subject of special conventions 
before July 31, 1914. 



Article 270. 

The Allied and Associated Powers reserve the right to 
apply to German territory occupied by their troops a sp&i 
cial customs regime as regards imports and exports. In the 
event of such a measure being necessary in their oplnioi^ 
In order to safeguard the economic Interests of the popula' 
tlon of these territories. 

Chapter II. 

shipping. 

Article 271. 

As regards sea fishing, maritime coasting trade, and marl^ 

time towage, vessels of the Allied and Associated Powers 

shall enjoy, in German territorial waters, the treatment 

accorded to vessels of the most favoured nation. 

Article 272. 

Germany agrees that, notwithstanding any stipulation to 
the contrary contained in the Conventions relating to the 
North Sea fisheries and liquor traflQc, all rights of inspection 
and police shall, in the case of flshing-boats of the Allied 
Powers, be exercised solely by ships belonging to those 
Powers. 

Article 273. 

In the case of vessels of the Allied or Associated Powers, 
all classes of certificates or documents relating to the ves- 
sel, which were recognised as valid by Germany before the 
war, or which may hereafter be recognised as valid by the 
principal maritime States, shall be recognised by Germany as 
valid and as equivalent to the corresponding certificates is- 
sued to German vessels. 

A similar recognition shall be accorded to the certificates 
and documents Issued to their vessels by the Governments 
of new States, whether they have a sea-coast or not. provided 
that such certificates and documents shall be issued In con- 
formity with the general practice observed in the principal 
maritime States. 

The High Contracting Parties agree to recognise the flag 
fiown by the vessels of an Allied or Associated Power hav- 
ing no sea-coast which are registered at some one specified 
place situated in its territory ; such place shall serve as the 
port of registry of such vessels. 

Chapter III. 

UNFAIR competition. 

Article 274. 

Germany undertakes to adopt all the necessary legisla- 
tive and administrative measures to protect goods the prod- 
uce or manufacture of any one of the Allied and Associated 
Powers from all forms of unfair competition in commercial 
transactions. 

Germany undertakes to prohibit and repress by seizure 
and by other appropriate remedies the importation, exporta- 
tion, manufacture, distribution, sale or offering for sale in 
its territory of all goods bearing upon themselves or their 
usual get-up or wrappings any marks, names, devices, or 
description whatsoever which are calculated to convey di- 
rectly or indirectly a false indication of the origin, type, 
nature, or special characteristics of such goods. 
Article 275. 

Germany undertakes on condition that recipToclty Is ac- 
corded in these matters to respect any law, or any adminis- 
trative or judicial decision given in conformity with such 
law, in force in any Allied or Associated State and duly 
communicated to her by the proper authorities, defining or 
regulating the right to any regional appellation in respect 
of wine or spirits produced in the State to which the region 
belongs, or the conditions under which the use of any such 
appellation may be permitted ; and the Importation, exporta- 
tion, manufacture, distribution, sale or offering for sale of 
products or articles bearing regional appellations inconsist- 
ent with such law or order shall be prohibited by the Ger- 
man Government and reptessed by the measures prescribed in 
the preceding Article. 

Chapter IV. 



Germany undertakes : 

(a) Not to subject the nationals of the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers to any prohibition in regard to the exercise 
of occupations, professions, trade and industry, which shall 
not be equally applicable to all aliens without exception ; 

lb) Not to subject the nationals of the Allied and 
Associated Powers in regard to the rights referred to In 
paragraph (a) to any regulation or restriction which might 
contravene directly or indirectly the stipulations of the said 
paragraph, or which shall be other or more disadvantageous 
than those which are applicable to nationals of the most 
favoured nation ; 

(c) Not to subject the nationals of the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers, their property, rights or interests, including 
companies and associations in which they are interested, to 
any charge, tax or impost, direct or indirect, other or higher 
than those which are or may be imposed on her own na- 
tionals or their property, rights or interests ; 

(d) Not to subject the nationals of any one of the 
Allied and Associated Powers to any restriction which was 
not applicable on July 1. 1914, to the nationals of snch 
Powers unless such restriction Is likewise imposed on her 
own nationals. 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XXXIX 



Article 277. 

The nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers shall 

enjoy In German terrltoiy a constant protection for their 

persons and tor their property, rights and interests, and 

shall have free access to the courts of law. 

Abticle 278. 

Germany undertakes to recognise any new nationality 
which has" been or may be acquired by her nationals under 
the laws of the Allied and Associated Powers and in ac- 
cordance with the decisions of the competent authorities 
of these Powers pursuant to naturalisation laws or under 
treaty stipulations, and to regard such persons as navhig, 
m consequence of the acquisition of such new nationality, in 
all respects severed their allegiance to their country of 

Aeticlb 279. 
The Allied and Associated Powers may appoint consuls- 
general, consuls, vice-consuls, and consular agents In Ger- 
man towns and ports. Germany undertakes to approve the 
designation of the consuls-general, consuls vice-consuls, and 
consular agents, whose names shall be notified to her, ana to 
admit them to the exercise of their functions in conformity 
with the usual rules and customs. 
Chapter V. 
general articles. 
Article 280. 
The obligations imposed on Germany by Chapter I and 
by Articles 271 and 572 of Chapter II above shall cease to 
have effect five years from the date of the coming into force 
of the present Treaty, unless otherwise provided in the text. 
or unless the Council of the League of Nations shall, at 
least twelve months before the expiration of that period, de- 
cide that these obligations shall be maintained for a further 
period with or without amendment. 

Article 276 of Chapter IV shall remain in operation, with 
or without amendment, after the period of five years for 
such further period, if any, not exceeding five years, as may 
be determined by a majority of the Council of the League 
of Nations. 

Article 281. 
If the German Government engages in International trade, 
it shall not in respect thereof have or be deemed to have 
any rights, privileges or immunities of sovereignty. 
Section II. 
TREATIES. 
Article 282. 
From the coming Into force of the present Treaty and 
subject to the provisions thereof the multilateral treaties, 
conventions and agreements of an economic or technical 
character enumerated below and in the subsequent Articles 
shall alone be applied as between Germany and those of 
the Allied and Associated Powers party thereto: 

(1) Conventions of March 14, 1884, December 1,„J886, 
and March 23, 1887, and Final Protocol of July 7, 1887, re- 
garding the protection of submarine cables. 

(2) Convention of October 11, 1909, regarding the In- 
ternational circulation of motor-cars. 

(3) Agreement of May 1.5, 1886, regarding the sealing 
of railway trucks subject to customs Inspection, and Pro- 
tocol of May IS, 1907. ^ .. .v . u . . 

(4) Agreement of May 15, 1886, regarding the technical 
standardisation of railways. 

(5) Convention of July 5, 1890, regarding the publica- 
tion of customs tariffs and the organisation of an Inter- 
national Union tor the publication of customs tariffs. 

(6) Convention of December 31, 1913, regarding the 
unification of commercial statistics. ,„■„,„„ 

(7) Convention of April 25, 1907, regarding the raising 
of the Turkish customs tariff. _ , ^,. ^ .., 

(8) Convention of March 14, 1857, for the redemption 
of toll dues on the Sound and Belts. ., ». , 

(9) Convention of June 22, 1861, for the redemption of 
the Stade Toll on the Elbe. 

(10) Convention of July 16, 1863, for the redemption 
of the toll dues on the Scheldt. 

(11) Convention of October 29, 1888, regarding the es- 
tablishment of a definite arrangement guaranteeing the free 
use of the Suez Canal. „„ _„,„ ., .. 

(12) Conventions of September 23, 1910, respecting the 
unification of certain regulations regarding collisions and 

^^ (\''f)'' Convention of December 21, 1904, regarding the 
exemption of hospital ships from dues and charges in ports. 

(14) Convention of February 4, 1898, regarding the 
tonnage measurement of vessels for inland navigation. 

(15) Convention of September 26, 1906, for the sup- 
pression of nlghtwork for women. 

(16) Convention of September 26, 1906, for the sup- 
pression of the use of white phosphorus in the manufacture 

°' m*'''conventlons of May 18, 1904, and May 4, 1910, 
regarding the suppression of the White Slave TrafHc. 

fl.S) Convention of Mav 4, 1910, regarding the sup- 
pression of obscene publications. 

(19) Sanitary Conventions of January 30, 1892, April 
15. 1893, April '3, 1894, March 19, 1897, and December 3, 



^^?'2b) Convention of May 20, 1875, regarding the unifi- 
cation and Imptovement of the metric system. 



(21) Convention of November 29, 1906, regarding the 
unification of pharmacopoelal formulae for potent drugs. 

(22) Convention of November 16 and 19, 1885, regard- 
ing the establishment of a concert pitch. 

(23) Convention of June 7, 1905, regarding the creation 
of an International Agricultural Institute at Rome. 

(24) Conventions of November 3, 1881, and April 15, 
1889, regarding precautionary measures against phylloxera. 

(25) Convention of March 19, 1902, regarding the pro- 
tection of birds useful to agriculture. 

(26) Convention of June 12, 1902, as to the protection 
of minors. 

Article 283. 
From the coming into force of the present Treaty the 
High Contracting Parties shall apply the conventions and 
agreements hereinafter mentioned, in so far as concerns 
them, on condition that the special stipulations c<.ntained in 
this Article are fulfilled by Germany. 

Postal Conventions: , ^, . , „ ^ , t- . 

Conventions and agreements of the Universal Postal Union 
concluded at Vienna, July 4, 1891. 

Conventions and agreements of the Postal Union signed 
at Washington, June 15, 1897. „ ^ , „ , 

Conventions and agreements of the Postal Union signed 
at Rome, May 26 1906. 

Telegraphic Conventions: 
International Telegraphic Conventions signed at St. Pe- 
tersburg July 10-22, 1S75. 

Regulations and Tariffs drawn up by the International 
Telegraphic Conference, Lisbon. June 11, 1908. 

Germany undertakes not to refuse her assent to the con- 
clusion by the new States of the special arrangements re- 
ferred to in the conventions and agreements relating to the 
Universal Postal Union and to the International Telegraphic 
Union, to which the said new States have adhered or may 
adhere. 

Article 284. 
From the coming Into force of the present Treaty the 
High Contracting Parties shall apply, in so far as concerns 
them, the International Radio-Telegraphic Convention of 
July 5, 1912, on condition that Germany fulfils the pro- 
visional regulations which will be indicated to her by the 
Allied and .Associated Powers. 

If within five years after the coming into force of the 
present Treaty a new convention regulating international 
radio-telegraphic communications should have been concluded 
to take the place of the Convention of July 5, 1912, this 
new convention shall bind Germany, even if Germany should 
refuse either to take part in drawing up the convention, or 
to subscribe thereto. , . , 

This new convention will likewise replace the provisional 
regulations in force. 

Article 285. 
From the coming Into force of the present Treaty, the 
High Contracting Parties shall apply In so tar as concerns 
them and under the conditions stipulated in .\rticle 272, 
the conventions hereinafter mentioned : 

(1) The Conventions of May 6, 1882, and February 1, 
1889, regulating the fisheries in the North Sea outside terri- 
torial waters. , „ ^ , ^ », 

(") The Conventions and Protocols ef November 16, 
1887, February 14, 1893, and April 11, 1894, regarding the 
North Sea liquor traffic. 

Article 286. 
The International Convention of Paris of March 20, 1883, 
for the protection of industrial property, revised at Wash- 
ington on June 2, 1911 ; and the International Convention 
of Berne of September 0, 1S86, for the protection of literary 
and artistic works, revised at Berlin on November 13, 1908, 
and completed by the additional Protocol signed at Berne 
on March 20, 1914, will again come into effect as from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty, in so far as they are 
not affected or modified by the exceptions and restrictions 
resulting therefrom. 

Article 28 i. 
From the coming into force of the present Treaty the 
High Contracthig Parties shall apply, in so far as concerns 
them, the Convention of the Hague of July 17, 19(15. re- 
lating to civil procedure. This renewal, however, will not 
apply to France, Portugal and Boumania. 
Article 288. 
The special rights and privileges granted to Germany by 
Article 3 of the Convention of December 2, 1899, relating to 
Samoa shall be considered to have terminated on August 4, 

Article 289. 

Each of the Allied or Associated Powers, being guided by 
the general principles or special provisions of the present 
Treaty, shall notify to Germany the bilateral treaties or 
conventions which such Allied or Associated Power wishes 
to revive with Germany. ^ . .., , ,. „ 

The notification referred to In the present Article shall 
be made either directly or through the intermediary of an- 
other Power. Receipt thereof shall be acknowledged in 
writing by Germany. The date of the revival shall be that 
of the notification. „ , ^ , ♦.x. « 

The Allied and Associated Powers undertake among them- 
selves not to revive with Germany any conventions or 
treaties which are not in accordance with the terms of the 

"'The noti'flcatlon shall mention any provisions of the said 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XLI 



conventions and treaties which, not being In accordance 
with the terms of the present Treaty, shall not be considered 
as revived. 

In ease of any difference of opinion, the League of Na- 
tions will be called on to decide. 

A period of six months from the coming into force of the 
present Treaty is allowed to the Allied and Associated 
Powers within which to malte the notification. 

Only those bilateral treaties and conventions which have 
been the sub.1ect of such a notification shall be revived 
between the Allied and Associated Powers and Germany ; 
all the others are and shall remain abrogated. 

The above regulations apply to all bilateral treaties or 
conventions existing between all the Allied and Associated 
Powers signatories to the present Treaty and Germany, 
even If the said Allied and Associated Powers have not been 
in a state of war with Germany. 

Article 290. 

Germany recognises that all the treaties, conventions or 
agreements which she has concluded with Austria, Hungary, 
Bulgaria or Turltey since August 1, 1914, until the coming 
Into force of the present Treaty are and remain abrogated 
by the present Treaty. 

Article 291. 

Germany undertakes to secure to the Allied and Associated 
Powers, and to the officials and nationals of the said Powers, 
the enjoyment of all the rights and advantages of any Iiind 
which she may have granted to Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria 
or Turiiey, or to the officials and nationals of these States 
by treaties, conventions or arrangements concluded before 
August 1, 1914, so long as those treaties, conventions or ar- 
rangements remain In force. 

The Allied and Associated Powers reserve the right to 
accept or not the enjoyment of these rights and advantages. 

Article 292. 

Germany recognises that ail treaties, conventions or ar- 
rangements which she concluded with Russia, or with any 
State or Government of which the territory previously 
formed a part of Russia, or with Roumania, before August 
1, 1914, or after that date until coming Into force of the 
present Treaty, are and remain abrogated. 
Article 2«3. 

Should an Allied or Associated Power, Russia, or a State 
or Government of which the territory formerly constituted a 
part of Russia, have been forced since August 1, 1914, by 
reason of military occupation or by any other means or for 
any other cause, to grant or to allow to be granted by the 
act of any public authority, concessions, privileges and 
favours of any kind to Germany or to a German national, 
such concessions, privileges and favours are ipso facto an- 
nulled by the present Treaty. 

No claims or Indemnities which may result from this 
annulment shall be charged against the Allied or Associated 
Powers or the Powers, States, Governments or public au 
thorities which are released from their engagements by the 
present Article. 

Article 294. 

From the coming into force of the present Treaty . Ger- 
many undertakes to give the Allied and Associated Powers 
and their nationals the benefit ipso facto of the rights 
advantages of any kind which she has granted by treaties, 
conventions, or arrangements to non-belligerent States or 
their nationals since August 1, 1914, until the coming into 
force of the present Treaty, so long as those treaties, con- 
ventions or arrangements remain in force. 
Article 295. 

Those of the High Contracting Parties who have not yet 
signed, or who have signed but not yet ratified, the Opium 
Convention signed at The Hague on January 23, 1912, agree 
to bring the said Convention into force, and for this pur- 
pose to enact the necessary legislation without delay and in 
any case within a period of twelve months from the coming 
Into force of the present Treaty. 

Furthermore, they agree that ratification of the present 
Treaty should in the case of Powers which have not yet 
ratified the Opium Convention be deemed in all respects 
equivalent to the ratification of that Convention and to the 
signature of the Special Protocol which was opened at The 
Hague in accordance with the resolutions adopted by the 
Third Opium Conference in 1914 for bringing the said Con- 
vention into force. 

For this purpose the Government of the French Republic 
will communicate to the Government of the Netherlands a 
certified copv of the protocol of the deposit of ratifications 
of the present Treaty, and will invite the Government of 
the Netherlands to accept and deposit the said certified copy 
as If it were a deposit of ratifications of the Opium Conven- 
tion and a signature of the Additional Protocol of 1914. 

Section III. 

DEBTS. 
Article 296. 
There shall be settled through the intervention of clear- 
ing offices to be established by each of the High Contract- 
ing Parties within three months of the notification referred 
to in paragraph (e) hereafter the following classes of pe- 
cuniary obligations : , , , ^, . 
(1) Debts payable before the war and due by a national 
ot one of the Contracting Powers, residing within Its terri- 



tory, to a national of an Opposing Power, residing within 
its territory ; 

(2) Debts which became payable during the war to 
nationals of one Contracting Power residing within its ter- 
ritory and arose out of transactions or contracts with the 
nationals of an Opposing Power, resident within its terri- 
tory, of which the total or partial execution was suspended 
on account of the declaration of war ; 

(3) Interest which has accrued due before and during 
the war to a national of one of the Contracting Powers in 
respect of securities Issued by an Opposing Power, provided 
that the payment of interest on such securities to the na- 
tionals of that Power or to neutrals has not been suspended 
during the war ; 

(4) Capital sums which have become payable before and 
during the war to nationals of one of the Contracting 
Powers in respect of securities issued by one of the Opposing 
Powers, provided that the payment of such capital sums to 
nationals of that Power or to neutrals has not been sus- 
pended during the war. 

The proceeds of liquidation of enemy property, rights and 
interests mentioned in Section IV and in the Annex thereto 
will be accounted for through the Clearing Offices, in the 
currency and at the rate of exchange hereinafter provided 
in paragraph (d), and disposed of by them under the con- 
ditions provided by the said Section and Annex. 

The settlements provided for in this Article shall be ef- 
fected according to the following principles and in accord- 
ance with the Annex to this Section : 

(o) Each of the High Contracting Parties shall prohibit, 
as from the coming into force of the present Treaty, both 
the payment and the acceptance of payment of such debts, 
and also all communications between the interested parties 
with regard to the settlement of the said debts otherwise 
than through the Clearing Offices ; 

(6) Each of the High Contracting Parties shall be re- 
spectively responsible for the payment of such debts due by 
Its nationals, except in the cases where before the war the 
debtor was in a state of bankruptcy or failure, or had given 
formal indication of insolvency or where the debt was due 
by a company whose business has been liquidated under 
emergency legislation during the war. Nevertheless, debts 
due by the Inhabitants of territory Invaded or occupied by 
the enemy before the Armistice will not be guaranteed by 
the States of which those territories form part ; 

(c) The sums due to the nationals of one of the High 
Contracting Parties by the nationals of an Opposing State 
will be debited to the Clearing Office of the country of the 
debtor, and paid to the creditor by the Clearing Office of 
the country of the creditor ; 

id) Debts shall be paid or credited in the currency of 
such one of the Allied and Associated Powers, their colonies 
or protectorates, or the British Dominions or India, as may 
be concerned. If the debts are payable in some other cur- 
rency they shall be paid or credited in the currency of the 
country concerned, whether an Allied or Associated Power, 
Colon.v, Protectorate, British Dominion or India, at the 
pre-war rate of exchange. 

For the purpose ot this provision the pre-war rate of ex- 
change shall be defined as the average cable transfer rate 
prevailing in the Allied or Associated country concerned 
during the month immediately preceding the outbreak of war 
between the said country concerned and Germany. 

If a contract provides for a fixed rate of exchange gov- 
erning the conversion of the currency in which the debt is 
stated into the currency of the Allied or Associated country 
concerned, then the above provisions concerning the rate of 
exchange shall not apply. 

In the case of new States the currency in which and the 
rate of exchange at which debts, shall be paid or credited 
shall be determined by the Reparation Commission provided 
for in Part VIII (Reparation) ; 

(e) The provisions of this Article and of the Annex 
hereto shall not apply as between Germany on the one hand 
and any one of the Allied and Associated Powers, their colo- 
nies or protectorates, or any one of the British Dominions or 
India on the other hand, unless within a period of one month 
from the deposit of the ratification of the present Treaty 
by the Power In question, or of the ratification on behalf of 
such Dominion or of India, notice to that effect is given to 
Germany by the Government of such Allied or Associated 
Power or of such Dominion or of India as the case may be ; 

(/) The Allied and Associated Powers who have adopted 
this Article and the .Annex hereto may agree between them- 
selves to apply them to their respective nationals established 
in their territory so far as regards matters between their 
nationals and German nationals. In this case the payments 
made by application of this provision will be subject to ar- 
rangements between the Allied and Associated Clearing Of- 
fices concerned. 

ANNEX. 
1. 

Each of the High Contracting Parties will, within three 
months from the notification proviiled for in Article 296, 
paragraph (e), establish a Clearing Office for the collection 
and payment of enemy debts. 

Local Clearing Offices may be established for any par- 
ticular portion of the territories of the High Contracting 
Parties. Such local Clearing Offices may perform all the 
functions of a central Clearing Office in their respective 
districts, except that ail transactions with the Clearing 
Office in the Opposing State must be effected through the 
central Clearing Office. 



XLII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



2. 

In this Annex the p'ecunlary obligations referred to in the 
first paragraph of Article 296 are described "as enemy 
debts , the persons from whom the same are due as "enemy 
debtors", the persons to whom they are due as "enemy 
creditors", the Clearing Office in the country of the creditor 
is called the "Creditor Clearing Office", and the Clearing 
Office in the country of the debtor is called the "Debtor 
Clearing Office." 

, 8. 

The High Contracting Parties will subject contraventions 
of paragraph (o) of Article 296 to the same penalties as 
are at present provided by their legislation tor trading with 
the enemy. They will similarly prohibit within their terri- 
tory all legal processes relating to payment of enemy debts, 
except in accordance with the provisions of this Annex. 
4. 

The Government guarantee specified In paragraph (6) of 
Article 296 shall take effect whenever, for any reason, a 
debt shall not be recoverable, except in a case where at the 
date of the outbreak of war the debt was barred by the 
laws of prescription, in force in the country of the debtor, 
or where the debtor was at that time in a state of bank- 
ruptcy or failure or had given formal indication of insolv- 
ency, or where the debt was due by a company whose busi- 
ness has been liquidated under emergency legislation during 
the war. In such case the procedure specified by this Annex 
shall apply to payment of the dividends. 

The terms "bankruptcy" and "failure" refer to the appli- 
cation of legislation providing for such juridical conditions. 
The expression "formal indication of insolvency" bears the 
same meaning as it has in English law. 
5. 

Creditors shall give notice to the Creditor Clearing Of- 
fice within six months of its establishment of debts due to 
them, and shall furnish the Clearing Office with any docu- 
ments and Information required of them. 

The High Contracting Parties will take all suitable meas- 
ures to trace and punish collusion between enemy creditors 
and debtors. The Clearing Offices will communicate to one 
another any evidence and Information which might help the 
discovery and punishment of such collusion. 

The lilgh Contracting Parties will facilitate as much as 
possible postal and telegraphic communication at the ex- 
pense of the parties concerned and through the intervention 
of the Clearing Offices between debtors and creditors desir- 
ous of coming to an agreement as to the amount of their 
debt. 

The Creditor Clearing Office will notify the Debtor Clear- 
ing Office of all debts declared to it. The Debtor Clearing 
Office will, in due course, inform the Creditor Clearing Of- 
fice which debts are admitted and which debts are contested. 
In the latter case, the Debtor Clearing OtBce will give the 
grounds for the non-admission of debt. 
6. 

When a debt has been admitted, in whole or In part, 
the Debtor Clearing Office will at once credit the Creditor 
Clearing Office with the amount admitted, and at the same 
time notify It of such credit. 
7. 

The debt shall be deemed to be admitted In full and shall 
be credited forthwith to the Creditor Clearing Office unless 
within three months from the receipt of the notification or 
such longer time as may be agreed to by the Creditor Clear- 
ing Office notice has been given by the Debtor Clearing Of- 
fice that it is not admitted. 

8. 

When the whole or part of a debt is not admitted the 
two Clearing Offices will examine into the matter Jointly 
and will endeavor to bring the parties to an agreement. 
9. 

The Creditor Clearing Office will pay to the individual 
creditor the sums credited to it out of the funds placed at its 
disposal by the Government of its country and in accordance 
with the conditions fixed by the said Government, retaining 
any sums considered necessary to cover risks, expenses or 
commissions. 

10. 

Any person having claimed payment of an enemy debt 
which is not admitted in whole or In part shall pay to the 
clearing office, by way of fine, interest at 5 per cent, on the 
part not admitted. Any person having unduly refused to 
admit the whole or part of a debt claimed from him shall 
pay, by way of fine, interest at 5 per cent, on the amount 
with regard to which his refusal shall be disallowed. 

Such Interest shall run from the date of expiration of the 
period provided for in paragraph 7 until the date on which 
the claim shall have been dlsalloyed or the debt paid. 

Each Clearing Office shall in so far as it is concerned 
take steps to collect the fines above provided for, and will 
be responsible if such fines cannot be collected. 

The fines will be credited to the other Clearing Office, 
which shall retain them as a contribution towards th» cost 
of carrying out the present provisions. 
11. 

The balance between the Clearing Offices shall be struck 
monthly and the credit balance paid in cash by the debtor 
State within a weelj. 

Nevertheless, any credit balances which may be due by 
one or more of the Allied and Associated Powers shall be 
retained until complete payment shall have been effected of 
the sums due to the Allied or Associated Powers or their 
nationals on account of the war. 



12. 

To facilitate discussion between the Clearing Offices each 
of them shall have a representative at the place where the 
other is established. 

13. 

Except for special reasons all discussions In regard to 
claims will, so far as possible, take place at the Debtor 
Clearing Office. 

14. 

In conformity with Article 296, paragraph (6), the High 
Contracting Parties are responsible for the payment of the 
enemy debts owing by their nationals. 

The Debtor Clearing Office will therefore credit the Cred- 
itor Clearing Office with all debts admitted, even in case of 
inability to collect them from the individual debtor. The 
Governments concerned will, nevertheless, invest their re- 
spective Clearing Offices with all necessary powers for the 
recovery of debts which have been admitted. 

As an exception, the admitted debts owing by persons 
having suffered injury from acts of war shall only be cred- 
ited to the Creditor Clearing Office when the 'compensation 
due to the person concerned in respect of such injury shall 
have been paid. 

15. 

Each Government will defray the expenses of the Clear- 
ing Office set up in its territory, including the salaries of 
the staff. 

16. 

Where the two Clearing Offices are unable to agree 
whether a debt claimed is due, or in case of a difference 
between an enemy debtor and an enemy creditor or between 
the Clearing Offices, the dispute shall either be referred to 
arbitration if the parties so agree under conditions fixed by 
agreement between them, or referred to the Mixed Arbitral 
Tribunal provided for in Section VI hereafter. 

At the request of the Creditor Clearing Office the dispute 
may, however, be submitted to the jurisdiction of the 
Courts of the place of domicile of the debtor. 
17. 

Recovery of sums found by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, 

the Court, or the Arbitration Tribunal to be due shall be 

effected through the Clearing Offices as if these sums were 

debts admitted by the Debtor Clearing Office. 

18. 

Each of the Governments concerned shall appoint an 
agent who will be responsible for the presentation to the 
Mixed Arbitral Tribunal of the cases conducted on behalf 
of its Clearing Office. This agent will exercise a general 
control over the representatives or counsel employed by its 
nationals. 

Decisions will be arrived at on documentary evidence, but 
it will be open to the Tribunal to hear the parties in person, 
or according to their preference by their representatives ap- 
proved by the two Governments, or by the agent referred to 
above, who shall be competent to Intervene along with tiie 
party or to re-open and maintain a claim abandoned by the 
same. 

19. 

The Clearing Offices concerned will lay before the Mixed 

Arbitral Tribunal all the information and documents in 

their possession, so as to enable the Tribunal to decide 

rapidly on the cases which are brought before it. 

20. 

Where one of the parties concerned appeals against the 
joint decision of the two Clearing Offices he shall make a 
deposit against the costs, which deposit shall only be re- 
funded when the first judgment is modified in favour of 
the appellant and in proportion to the success he may at- 
tain, his opponent in case of such a refund being required 
to pay an equivalent proportion of the costs and expenses. 
Security accepted by the Tribunal may be substituted for a 
deposit. 

A fee of 5 per cent, of the amount in dispute shall be 
charged in respect of all cases brought before the Tribunal. 
This fee shall, unless the Tribunal directs otherwise, be 
borne by the unsuccessful party. Such fee shall be added to 
the deposit referred to. It is also independent of the se- 
curity. 

The Tribunal may award to one of the parties a sum in 
respect of the expenses of the proceedings. 

Any sum payable under this paragraph shall be credited 
to the Clearing Office of the successful party as a separate 
item. 

21. 

With a view to the rapid settlement of claims, due re- 
gard shall be paid in the aplpointment of all persons con- • 
nected with the Clearing Offices or with the Mixed Arbitral 
Tribunal to their knowledge of the language of the other 
country concerned. 

Each of the Clearing Offices will be at liberty to corre- 
spond with the other and to forward documents in its own 
languaee. 

22. 

Subject to any special agreement to the contrary between 
the Governments concerned, debts shall carry interest In 
accordance with the following provisions : 

Interest shall not be payable on sums of money due by 
way of dividend, interest or other periodical payments which 
themselves represent interest on capital. 

The rate of interest shall be 5 per cent, per annum ex- 
cept in cases where, by contract, law or custom, the creditor 
is entitled to payment of interest at a different rate. In 
Buch eases the rate to which he is entitled shall prevail. 

Interest shall run from the date of commencement of 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XLIIl 



hostilities (or, If the sum of money to be recovered fell due 
during the war, from the date at which It fell duel until 
the sum Is credited to the Clearing OlBce of the creditor. 

Sums due by way of Interest shall be treated as debts 
admitted by the Clearing Ottices and shall be credited to the 
Creditor Clearing Office in the same way as such debts. 
2-i. 

Where by decision of the Clearing Offices or the Mixed 
Arbitral Tribunal a claim is held not to fall within Article 
2'M, the creditor shall be at liberty to prosecute the claim 
before the Courts or to take such other proceedings as may 
be open to him. 

The presentation of a claim to the Clearing Office sus- 
pends tne operation of any period of prescription. 

The High Contracting Parties agree to regard the de- 
cisions of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal as final and con- 
clusive, and to render them binding upon their nationals. 
25. 

In any case where a Creditor Clearing Office declines to 
notify a claim to the Debtor Clearing Office, or to take any 
step provided for in this Annex, intended to make effective 
in whole or in part a request of which it has received due 
notice, the enemy creditor shall be entitled to receive from 
the Clearing Office a certificate setting out the amount o£ 
the claim, and shall then be entitled to prosecute the claim 
hefore the courts or to take such other proceedings as may 
be open to liim. 

Section IV. 

PROPERTY, RIGHTS AND INTERESTS. 

Akticle 297. 

The question of private property, rights and interests in 
an enemy country shall be settled according to the principles 
laid down in this Section and to the provisions of the Annex 
hereto. 

(a) The exceptional war measures and measures of 
transfer (defined in paragraph .3 of the Annex hereto) taken 
by Germany with respect to the property, rights and inter- 
ests of nationals of Allied or Associated Powers, Including 
companies and associations in which they are interested 
when liquidation has not been completed, shall be immedi- 
ately discontinued or stayed and tne property, rights and 
interests concerned restored to their owners, who shall en- 
Joy full rights therein in accordance with the provisions of 
Article 298. 

(6) Subject to any contrary stipulations which may be 
provided for in the present Treaty, the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers reserve the right to retain and liquidate all 
property, rights and interests belonging at the date of the 
coming into force of the present Treaty to German nationals, 
or companies controlled by them, within their territories, 
colonies, possessions and protectorates, including territories 
ceded to them by the present Treaty. 

The liquidation shall be carried out in accordance with 
the laws of the Allied or Associated State concerned, and 
the German owner shall not be able to dispose of such prop- 
erty, right sor interests nor to subject them to any charge 
without the consent of that State. 

German nationals who acquire ipso facto the nationality 
of an Allied or Associated Power in accordance with the 
provisions of the present Treaty will not be considered as 
German nationals within the meaning of this paragraph. 

(c) The price or the amount of compensation in respect 
of the exercise of the right referred to in the preceding 
paragraph (6) will be fixed in accordance with the methods 
of sale or valuation adopted by the laws of the country in 
which the property has been retained or liquidated. 

(d) As between the Allied and Associated Powers or 
their nationals on the one hand and Germany or her na- 
tionals on the other hand, all the exceptional war measures, 
or measures of transfer, or acts done or to be done in execu- 
tion of such measures as defined in paragraphs 1 and 3 of 
the Annex hereto shall be considered as final and binding 
upon all persons except as regards the reservations laid 
down in the present Treaty. 

(e) The nationals of Allied and Associated Powers shall 
he entitled to compensation in respect of damage or injury 
inflicted upon their property, rights or interests, including 
any company or association in which they are interested, in 
German territory as it existed on August 1, 1014, by the 
application either of the exceptional war measures or meas- 
ures of transfer mentioned in paragraphs 1 and 3 of the 
Annex hereto. The claims made in this respect by such 
nationals shall be investigated, and the total of the com- 
pensation shall be determined by the Mixed Arbitral Tri- 
bunal provided for In Section VI or by an Arbitrator ap- 
pointed by that Tribunal. This compensation shall be borne 
by Germany, and may be charged upon the property of Ger- 
man nationals within the territory or under the control of 
the claimant's State. This property may be constituted as 
a pledge for enemy liabilities under the conditions fixed by 
paragraph 4 of the Annex hereto. The payment of this 
compensation may be made by the Allied or Associated 
State, and the am'ount will be debited to Germany. 

(/) Whenever a national of an Allied or Associated 
Power Is entitled to property which has been subjected to a 
measure of transfer In German territory and expresses a 
desire for its restitution, his claim for compensation In ac- 
cordance with paragraph (e) shall be satisfied by the resti- 
tution of the said property if it still exists In specie. 

In such case Germany shall take all necessary steps to 
restore the evicted owner to the possession of his property, 



free from all encumbrances or burdens with which It may 
have been charged after the liquidation, and to indemnify 
all third parties injured by the restitution. 

If the restitution provided for in this paragraph cannot 
be effected, private agreements arranged by the intermedia- 
tion of the Powers concerned or the Clearing Offices provided 
for in the Annex to Section III may be made, in order tc 
secure that the national of the Allied or Associated Power 
may secure compensation for the injury referred to in para- 
graph (e) by the grant of advantages or equivalents which 
he agrees to iccept in place of the property, rights or in- 
terests of which he was deprived. 

Through restitution in accordance with this Article, the 
price or the amount of compensation fixed by the opplica- 
tion of paragraph (e) will be reduced by the actual value of 
the property restored, account being taken of compensation 
in respect of loss of use or deterioration. 

(a) The rights conferred by paragraph (/) are reserved 
to owners who are nationals of Allied or Associated Powers 
within whose cerritory legislative measures prescribing the 
general liquidation of enemy property, rights or Interests 
were not applied before the signature of the Armistice. 

(ft) Except in cases where, by application of paragraph 
(/), restitutions in specie have been made, the net proceeds 
of sales of enemy property, rights or interests wherever 
situated carried out either by virtue of war legislation, or by 
application of this Article, and in general all cash assets 
of enemies, shall be dealt with as follows : 

(1) As regards Powers adopting Section III and the 
Annex thereto, the said proceeds and cash assets shall be 
credited to the Power of which the owner is a national, 
through the Clearing Office established thereunder ; any 
credit balance in favour of Germany resulting therefrom 
shall be dealt with as provided in Article 243. 

(2) As regards Powers not adopting Section III and 
the Annex thereto, the proceeds of the property rights and 
interests, and the cash assets, of the nationals of Allied 
or Associated Powers held by Germany shall be paid imme- 
diately to the person entitled thereto or to his Government ; 
the proceeds of the property, rights and interests, and the 
cash assets of German nationals received by an Allied or 
Associated Power shall be subject to disposal by such Power 
in accordance with its laws and regulations and may be 
applied in payment of the claims and debts defined by this 
Article or paragraph 4 of the Annex hereto. Any property, 
rights and interests or proceeds thereof or cash assets not 
used as above provided may be retained by the said .Allied 
or Associated Power and if retained the cash value thereof 
shall be dealt with as provided in Article 243. 

In the case of liquidations effected In new States, which 
are signatories of the present Treaty as Allied and Associated 
Powers, or in States which are not entitled to share in the 
reparation payments to.be made by Germany, the proceeds 
of liquidations effected by such States shall, subject to the 
rights of the Reparation Commission under the present 
Treaty, particularly under Articles 235 and 260, be paid 
direct to the owner. If on the application of that owner, 
the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, provided for by Section VI of 
this Part, or an arbitrator appointed by that Tribunal, is 
satisfied that the conditions of the sale or measures taken 
by the Government of the State in question outside its gen- 
eral legislation were unfairly prejudicial to the price ob- 
tained, they shall have discretion to award to the owner 
equitable compensation to be paid by that State. 

(i) Germany undertakes to compensate her nationals in 
respect of the sale or retention of their property, rights or 
interests In Allied or Associated States. 

(i) The amount of all taxes and Imposts upon capital 
levied or to be levied by Germany on the property, rights 
and interests of the nationals of the Allied or Associated 
Powers from November 11, WIS, until three months from 
the coming into force of the present Treat.v, or, in the case 
of property, rights or interests which have been subjected 
to exceptional measures of war, until restitution in accord- 
ance with the present Treaty, shall be restored to the 
owners. „„„ 

Article 298. 

Germany undertakes, with regard to the property, rights 
and interests, including companies and associations in which 
they were interested, restored to nationals of .\llled and 
Associated Powers in accordance with the provisions of .Ar- 
ticle 297, paragraph (a) or (/) : 

(a) to restore and maintain, except as expressly pro- 
vided in the present Treaty, the property, rights and inter- 
ests of the nationals of Allied or Associated Powers in the 
legal position obtaining in respect of the property, rights 
and interests of German nationals under the laws in force 
before the war ; 

(6) Not to subject the property, rights or interests of 
the nationals of the Allied or AssociatPd Powers to any 
measures in derogation of property rights which are not 
applied equally to the property, rights and interests of 
German nationals, and to pay adequate compensation in the 
application of these measures. 

ANNEX. 
1. 
In accordance with the provisions of Article 297, para- 
graph ((f). the validity of vesting orders and of orders for 
the winding up of businesses or companies, and of any 
other orders, directions, decisions or instructions of any 
court or any department of the Government of any of the 
High Contracting Parties made or given, or purporting to 
be made or given, in pursuance of war legislation with re- 



XLIV 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



gard to enemy property, rights and interests Is confirmed. 
Tile interests of all persons shall be regarded as having been 
effectively dealt with by any order, direction, decision or 
instruction dealing with property in which they may be 
interested, whether or not such interests are specifically 
mentioned in the order, direction, decision, or instruction. 
No question shall be raised as to the regularity of a trans- 
fer of any property, rights or interests dealt with In pursu- 
ance of any such order, direction, decision or instruction. 
EJvery action taken with regard to any property, business, 
or company, whether as regards its investigation, sequestra- 
tion, compulsory administration, use, requisition, supervision 
or winding up, the sale or management of property, rights 
or interests, the collection or discharge of debts, the pay- 
ment of costs, charges or expenses, or any other matter 
whatsoever, in pursuance of orders, directions, decisions or 
instructions of any court or of any department of the 
Government of any of the High Contracting Parties, made 
or given, or purporting to be made or given, in pursuance of 
war legislation with regard to enemy property, rights or in- 
terests, is confirmed. Provided that the provisions of this 
paragraph shall not be held to prejudice the titles to prop- 
erty heretofore acquired in good faith and for value and 
In accordance with the laws of the country in which the 
property is situated by nationals of the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers. 

The provisions of this paragraph do not aptily to such of 
the above-mentioned measures as have been taken by the 
German authorities in invaded or occupied territory, nor to 
such of the above-mentioned measures as have been taken 
by Germany or the German authorities since November 11, 
1918, all of which shall be void. 

No claim or action shall be made or brought against any 
Allied or Associated Power or against any person acting on 
behalf of or under the direction of any legal authority or 
Department of the Government of such a Power by Ger- 
many or by anv German national wherever resident in re- 
spect of any act or omission with regard to his property, 
rights or interests during the war or In preparation for the 
war. Similarly no claim or action shall be made or brought 
against any person in respect of any act or omission under 
or in accordance with the exceptional war measures, laws 
or regulations of any Allied or Associated Power. 
3. 
In Article 297 and this Annex the expression "excep- 
tional war measures" includes measures of all kinds, legis- 
lative, admmistrative, judicial or others, that have been 
taken or will be taken hereafter with regard to enemy prop- 
erty, and which have had or will have the effect of removing 
from the proprietors the power of disposition over their 
property, though without affecting the ownership, such as 
measures of supervision, of compulsory administration, and 
of sequestration ; or measures which have had or will have 
as an object the seizure of, the use of, or the interference 
with enemy assets, for whatsoever motive, under whatsoever 
form or in whatsoever place. Acts in the execution of these 
measures include all detentions, instructions, orders or de- 
crees of Government departments or courts applying these 
measures to enemy property, as well as acts performed by 
any person connected with the administration or the super- 
vision of enemy property, such as the payment of debts, 
the collecting of credits, the payment of any costs, charges 
or expenses, or the collecting of fees. 

Measures of transfer are those which have affected or 
will affect the ownership of enemy property by transferring 
it in whole or in part to a person other than the enemy 
owner, and without his consent, such as measures directing 
the sale, liquidation, or devolution of ownership in enemy 
property, or the cancelling of titles or securities. 
4. 
All property, rights and interests of German nationals 
within the territory of any Allied or Associated Power and 
the net proceeds of their sale, liquidation or other dealing 
therewith may be charged by that Allied or Associated Power 
in the first place with payment of amounts due in respect 
of claims by the nationals of that Allied or Associated 
Power with regard to their property, rights and interests, 
including companies and associations in which they are 
interested, in German territory, or debts owing to them by 
German nationals, and with payment of claims growing out 
of acts committed by the German Government or by any 
German authorities since July SI, 191-1, and before that 
Allied or Associated Power entered into the war. The 
amount of such claims may be assessed by an arbitrator 
appointed bv Mr. Gustave Ador. if he is w-illing, or if no 
such appointment is made by him, by an arbitrator appointed 
bv the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for m Section VI. 
Thev mav be charged In the second place with payment of 
the amounts due in respect of claims by the nationals of such 
Allied or Associated Power with regard to their property, 
rights and interests in the territory of other enemy Powers, 
in so far as those claims are otherwise unsatisfied. 
5. 
Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 297, where im- 
mediatelv before the outbreak of war a company incorporated 
in an Allied or Associated State had rights in common with 
a companv controlled by it and Incorporated in Germany to 
the use of trade-marks in third countries, or enjoyed the 
use in common with such company of unique means of re- 
production of goods or articles for sale in third countries, 
the former company shall alone have the right to use these 
trade-marks in third countries to the exclusion of the Ger- 



II 



man company, and these unique means of reproduction shall 
be handed over to the former company, notwithstanding any 
action taken under German war legislation with regard to 
the latter company or its business, industrial property or^ 
shares. Nevertheless, the former company, If requested, 
shall deliver the latter company derivative copies permitting 
the continuation of reproduction of articles for use within 
German territory. 

6. 

Up to the time when restitution is carried out in ac- 
cordance with Article 297, Germany is responsible for the 
conservation of property, rights and interests of the na- 
tionals of Allied or Associated Powers, including companies 
and associations in which they are interested, that have been 
subjected by her to exceptional war measures. 
7. 

Within one year from the coming into force of the pres- 
ent Treaty the Allied or Associated Powers will specify the 
property, rights and interests over w^hich they intend to 
exercise the right provided in Article 297, paragraph (/) 
8. 

The restitution provided in Article 297 will be carried out 
by order of the German Government or of the authorities 
which have been substituted for it. Detailed accounts of the 
action of administrators shall be furnished to the Interested 
persons by the German authorities upon rejjuest, which 
may be made at any time after the coming into force ol 
the present Treaty. 

9. 

Until completion of the liquidation provided for by Arti- 
cle 297, paragraph (b), the property, rights and interests 
of German nationals will continue to be subject to excep- 
tional war measures that have been or will be taken with 
regard to them. 

10. 

Germany will, within six months from the coming into 
force of the present Treaty, deliver to each Allied or AssoJ 
elated Power all securities, certificates, deeds, or other docu- 
ments of title held by its nationals and relating to property^ 
rights or interests situated in the territory of that Allied 
or Associated Power, including any shares, stock, debentures^ 
debenture stock, or other obligations of any company incor- 
porated in accordance with the laws of that Power. 

Germany will at any time on demand of any Allied oi 
Associated Power furnish such information as may be re* 
quired with regard to the property, rights and Interests ol 
German nationals within the territory of such Allied 01 
Associated Power, or with regard to any transactions con 
cemlng such property, rights or interests effected sinci 
July 1, 1914. 1 

The expression "cash assets" includes all deposits ol 
funds established before or after the declaration of war 
as well as all assets coming from deposits, revenues, oi 
profits collected by administrators, sequestrators, or others 
from funds placed on deposit or otherwise, but does not la 
elude sums belonging to the Allied or Associated Powers oi 
to their component States, Provinces, or Municipalities. 
12. 

All investments whersoever effected with the cash asseti 
of nationals of the High Contracting Parties, including coni 
panies and associations in which such nationals were inter 
ested, by persons responsible for the administration o; 
enemy properties or having control over such administra 
tion, or by order of such persons or of any authority what 
soever shall be annulled. These cash assets shall be ~-^^ 
counted for irrespective of any such Investment. 
13. 

Within one month from the coming into force of th( 
present Treaty, or on demand at any time, Germany wlU 
deliver to the Allied and Associated Powers all accounts, 
vouchers, records, documents and information of any kind 
which may be within German territory, and which concern 
the property, rights and interests of the nationals of those 
Powers, including companies and associations in which they 
are interested, that have been subjected to an exceptional 
war measure, or to a measure of transfer either in German 
territory or in territory occupied by Germany or her allies. 

The contoUers, supervisors, managers, administrators, 
sequestrators, liquidators and receivers shall be personally 
responsible under guarantee of the German Government for 
the immediate delivery in full of these accounts and docu- 
ments, and for their accuracy. 
14. 

The provisions of Article 297 and this Annex relating to 
property, rights and Interests in an enemy country, and the 
proceeds of tlie liquidation thereof, apply to debts, credits 
and account. Section III regulating only the method of 
payment. „„„ 

In the settlement of matters provided for in Article 297 
between Germany and the Allied or Associated States, their 
colonies or protectorates, or any one of the British Domin- 
ions or India, in respect of any of which a declaration shall 
not have been made that they adopt Section III, and be^ 
tween their respecti"e nationals the provisions of Section 
III respecting the currency in which payment is to be made 
and the rate of exchange and of interest shall apply unless 
the Government of the Allied or Associated Power concerned 
shall within six months of the coming into force of the 
present Treaty notify Germany that the said provisions are 
not to be applied. 

15. 

The provisions of Article 297 and this Annex apply to 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XLV 



industrial, literary and artistic property which has been or 
will be dealt with in the liquidation of property rights. 
Interests, companies or businesses under war legislation by 
the Allied or Associated Powers, or in accordance with the 
stipulations of Article 297, paragraph (6). 

Section V. 
CONTRACTS, PRESCRIPTIONS, JUDGMENTS. 
Article 299. 
(a) Any contract concluded between enemies shall be 
regarded as having been dissolved as from the time when any 
two of the parties became enemies, except in respect of any 
debt or other pecuniary obligation arising out of any act 
done or money paid thereunder, and subject to the excep- 
tions and special rules with regard to particular contracts 
or classes of contracts contained herem or in the Annex 

*""(m"' Any contract of which the execution shall be re- 

nuired In the general interest, within six months from the 

date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, by the 

Allied or Associated Go\-?rnments of which one of the 

parties is a national, shall be excepted from dissolution un- 

"^When the'exicution of the contract thus kept alive would, 
owing to the alte.-ation of trade conditions, cause one of the 
pSrtils substantial prejudice the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal 
provided for bv Section VI shall be empowered to grant to 
the nrejudiced "party equitable compensation. 

(CI Having regard to the provisions of the constitution 
and aw of the United States of America, of Brazil, and of 
Japan neither the present Article, nor Article 300, nor the 
Annex hereto shall apply to contracts made between na- 
tionals of these States and German nationals; nor shall 
Article 305 apply to the United States of America or its 
nationals. ^^^^^^ Article and the annex hereto shall not 
apply to contracts the parties to which became enemies by 
reason of one of them being an inhabitant of territory of 
which the sovereignty has been transferred, f such party 
shall acquire under the present Treaty the nationality of an 
AlUed or .\ssociated Pow'er, nor shall they apply to contracts 
between nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers be- 
tween whom trading nas been prohibited by reason of one 
of the parties being in Allied or Associated territory in the 

"'"("r*Nothing''fn''?hTWnt Article or the Annex hereto 
shall be deemed to invalidate a transaction lawfully carried 
out in accordance with a contract between enemies if it 
has been carried out with the authority of one of the bel- 
ligerent Powers. 

Article 300. 

(a) All periods of prescription, or limitation of right of 
action, whether they began to run before or after the out- 
break of war, shall be treated in the territory of the High 
Contracting parties, so far as regards relations between 
enemies ai having been suspended for the duration of the 
war ^^They shall begin to ruk again at earliest three months 
after the coming into force of the present Treaty. This 
provision shall apply to the period prescribed for the pre- 
sentation of interest or dividend coupons or for the pre- 
sentation tor repayment of securities drawn for repayment 
or repayable on any other ground. 

(b) Where, on account of failure to perform any act 
or comply with any formality during the war, measures of 
execution have been taken in German territory to the preju- 
dice of a naUonal of ..n Allied or Associated Power the claim 
of such national shall, if the matter does not fall within 
the competence of the Courts of ap A1'^^''k'"' ,^^''V^^^^ 
Power, be heard by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided 

for by S{.^*'™^t^ application of any Interested person who 
is a national of an Allied or Associated Power the Mixed 
Arbitral Tribunal shall order the restoration of the rights 
which have been prejudiced by the measures of execution 
referred to in paragraph (b). wherever, having regard to 
the particular Circumstances of the case, such restoration 
Is equitable and possible. ., , n, wi»„j 

If such restoration is inequitable or impossible the Mixed 
Arbitral Tribunal may grant compensation to the prejumcea 
party to be paid by the German Government. 

(d) Where a contract between enemies has been dissolved 
by reason cither of failure on the part of f'tlier party to 
carry out its provisions or of the exercise of a right stipu- 
lated in the contract itself the party prejudiced may apply 
io the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal for relief. The Tribunal wifl 
have the powers provided for in paragraph (c). 

(e) The provisions of the preceding paragraphs of this 
Article shall apply to the nationals of Allied and Associated 
Powers who have" been prejudiced by reason of measures re- 
ferred to above taken by Germany in invaded or occupied 
territory, if they have not been otherwise compensated. 

(1) "Germany shall compensate any third party who may 
be prejudiced bv any restitution or restoration , ordered by 
the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal under the provisions of the 
preceding paragraphs of this Article. ^ .. • j „.. 

(n) As regards negotiable instruments, the period of 
three months provided iinder paragraph (a) shall commence 
as from the date on which any exceptional regulations ap- 
plied in the territories of the intersted Power with regard 
to negotiable instruments shall have definitely ceased to 
have force. 



ARTICLE 301. 
As between enemies no negotiable Instrument made before 
the war shall be deemed to have become invalid by reason 
only of failure within the required time to present the in- 
strument for acceptance or payment or to give notice of non- 
acceptance or non-payment to drawers or indorsers or to 
protest the instrument, nor by reason of failure to com- 
plete any formality durmg the war. ^. , , • . » 
Where the period within which a negotiable instrument 
should have been presented for acceptance or for payment, 
or within which notice of non-acceptance or non-payment 
should have been given to the drawer or indorser, or within 
which the instrument should have been protested, has 
elapsed during the war, and the party who should have pre- 
sented or protested the instrument or have given notice of 
non-acceptance or non-payment has failed to do so during 
the war a period of not less than three months from the 
coming into force of the present Treaty shall be allowed 
within which presentation, notice of non-acceptance or non- 
payment or protest may be made. 

Article 302. 
Judgments given by the Courts of an Allied or .\ssociated 
Power in all cases which, under the present Treaty, they 
are competent to decide, shall be recognised in Germany as 
final, and shall be enforced without it being necessary to 
have them declared executory. 

If a judgment in respect to any dispute which may have 
arisen has been given during the war by a German Court 
against a national of an Allied or Associated State in a 
case in which he was not able to make his defence, the 
.\llied and Associated national who has suffered prejudice 
thereby shall be entitled to recover compensation, to be 
fixed by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for in Sec- 
tion VI. 

At the instance of the national of the .\llled or Asso- 
ciated Power the compensation above-mentioned may, upon 
order to that effect of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, be ef- 
fected where it is possible by replacing the parties in the 
situation which they occupied before the judgment was 
given by the German" Court. 

The above compensation may likewise be obtained before 
the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal by the nationals of Allied or 
Associated Powers who have suffered prejudice by judicial 
measures taken in invaded or occupied territories if they 
have not been otherwise compensated. 
Article 303. 
For the purpose of Sections III, IV, V and VII, the ex- 
pression "during the war" means for each Allied or Asso- 
ciated Power the period between the commencement of the 
state of war between that Power and Germany and the com- 
ing into force of the present Treaty. 
ANNEX. 
I. General Provisions. 

Within the meaning of Articles 299, 300 and 301, the 
parties to a contract shall be regarded as enemies when 
trading between them shall have been prohibited by or other- 
wise became unlawful under laws, orders or regulations to 
which one of those parties was subject. They shall be 
deemed to have become enemies from the date when such 
trading was prohibited or otherwise became unlawful. 

The following classes of contracts are excepted from dis- 
solution bv Article 299 and, without prejudice to the rights 
contained "in Article 297 (6) of Section IV, remain in force 
subject to the application of domestic laws, orders or reg- 
ulations made during the war by the Allied and Associated 
Powers and subject to the terms of the contracts : 

(a) Contrac"ts having for their object the transfer of 
estates or of real or personal property where the property 
therein had passed or the object had been delivered before 
the parties became enemies ; 

(6) Leases and agreements for leases of land and houses; 

(c) Contracts of mortgage, pledge or lien ; 

(d) Concessions concerning mines, quarries or deposits; 

(e) Contracts between individuals or companies and 
States, pTovinces, municipalities, or other similar juridical 
persons charged with administrative functions, and conces- 
sions granted by States, provinces, municipalities, or other 
similar juridical persons charged with administrative func- 
tions. 

3. 
If the provisions of a contract are In part dissolved under 
Article 299. the remaining provisions of that contract shall, 
subject to the same application of domestic laws as is pro- 
vided for in paragraph 2. continue in force if they are sever- 
able, but where they are not severable the contract shall be 
deemed to have been dissolved in its entirety. 

11. Provisions relating to certain classes of Contracts. 
Stock Exchange and Commercial Exchange Contracts, 
(a) Rules made during the war hy any recognised Ex- 
change or Commercial .Association providing for the closure 
of contracts entered into before the war hy an enemy are 
confirmed by the High Contracting Parties, as also any 
action taken thereunder, provided : 

(1) That the contract was expressed to be made sub- 
ject to the rules of the Exchange or Association In ques- 
tion : 

(2) That the rules applied to all persons concerned : 

(3) That the conditions attaching to the closure were 
fair and reasonable. 



XLVI 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



(6) The preceding paragraph shall not apply to rules 
made during the occupation by Exchanges or Commercial 
Associations in the districts occupied by the enemy. 

(c) The closure of contracts relating to cotton "futures", 
which were closed as on July 31, 1014, under the decision 
of the Liverpool Cotton Association, is also confirmed. 
Security. 
5. 

The sale of a security held for an unpaid debt owing by 
an enemy shall be deemed to have been valid irrespective 
of notice to the owner if the creditor acted in good faith 
and with reasonable care and prudence, and no claim by the 
debtor on the ground of such sale shall be admitted. 

This stipulation shall not apply to any sale of securities 
effected by an enemy during the occupation in regions in- 
vaded or occupied by the enemy. 

NegotiaMe Instruments. 
6. 

As regards Powers which adopt Section III and the Annex 
thereto the pecuniary obligations existing between enemies 
and resulting from the issue of negotiable instruments shall 
be adjusted in conformity with the said Annex hy the in- 
strumentality of the Clearing Offices, which shall assume 
the rights of the holder as regards the various remedies 
open to him. 

7. 

If a person has either before or during the war become 
liable upon a negotiable instrument in accordance with an 
undertaking given to him by a person who has subsequently 
become an enemy, the latter shall remain liable to indemnify 
the former in respect of his liaoility notwithstanding the 
outbreak of war. 

III. Contracts of Insurance. 
8. 

Contracts of insurance entered into by any person with 
another person who subsequently became an enemy will be 
dealt with In accordance with the following paragraphs. 
Fire Insurance. 
9. 

Contracts for the insurance of property against fire entered 
Into by a person interested in sucn property with another 
person who subsequently became an enemy shall not be 
deemed to have been dissolved by the outbreak of war, or 
by the fact of the person becoming an enemy, or on account 
of the failure during the war and for a period of three 
months thereafter to perform his obligations under the con- 
tract, but they shall be dissolved at the date when the annual 
premium becomes payable for the first time after the expira- 
tion of a period of three months after the coming into force 
of the present Treaty. 

A settlement shall be effected of unpaid premiums which 
became due during the war, or claims for losses which oc- 
curred during the war. 

10. 

Where by administrative or legislative action an ipsurance 
against Are effected before the war has been transferred 
during the war from the original to another insurer, the 
transfer will be recognised and the liability of the original 
insurer will be deemed to have ceased as from the date of 
the transfer. The original insurer will, however, be entitled 
to receive on demand full Information as to the terms of 
the transfer, and if it should appear that these terms were 
not equitable they shall be amended so far as may be neces- 
sary to render them equitable. 

Furthermore, the insured shall, subject to the concur- 
rence of the original Insurer, be entitled to retransfer the 
contract to the original insurer as from the date of the 
demand. 

Life Insurance. 
11. 

Contracts of life insurance entered into between an Insurer 
and a person who subsequently became an enemy shall not 
be deemed to have been dissolved by the outbreak of war, 
or by the fact of the person becoming an enemy. 

Ajiy sum which during the war became due upon a contract 
deemed not to have been dissolved under the preceding pro- 
vision sliall be recoverable after the war with the addition 
of interest at five per cent, per annum from the date of its 
becoming due up to the day of payment. 

Where the contract has lapsed during the war owing to 
non-payment of premiums, or has become void from breach 
of the conditions of the contract, the assured or his repre- 
sentatives or the person entitled shall have the right at any 
time within twelve months of the coming into force of the 
present Treaty to claim from the insurer the surrender value 
of the policy at the date of its lapse or avoidance. 

Where the contract has lapsed during the war owmg to 
non-payment of premiums the payment of which has been 
prevented by the enforcement of measures of war, the as- 
sured or his representative or the persons entitled shall have 
the right to restore the contract on payment of the pre- 
miums with interest at five per cent, per annum within three 
months from the coming into force of the present Treaty. 
12. 

Any Allied or Associated Power may within three months 
of the coming into force of the present Treaty cancel all the 
contracts of insurance running between a German insurance 
company and its nationals under conditions which shall pro- 
tect its' nationals from any prejudice. 

To this end the German insurance company will hand 
over to the Allied or Associated Government concerned the 



proportion of Its assets attributable to the policies so can- 
celled and will be relieved from all liability in respect of 
such policies. The assets to be handed over shall be deter- 
mined by an actuary appointed by the Mixed Ar- 
bitral Tribunal. 

13. 

Where contracts of life Insurance have been entered into 
by a local branch of an insurance company established in a 
country which subsequently became an enemy country, the 
contract shall, In the absence of any stipulation to the con- 
trary in the contract Itself, be governed by the local law, 
but the insurer shall be entitled to demand from the in- 
sured or his representatives the refund of sums paid on 
claims made or enforced under measures taken during the 
war, if the making or enforcement of such claims was not 
in accordance with the terms of the contract itself or was 
not consistent with the laws or treaties existing at the 
time when it was entered Into. 
14. 

In any case where by the law applicable to the contract 
the insurer remains bound by the contract notTN'Ithstanding 
the non-payment of premiums until notice is given to the 
insured of the termination of the contract, he shall be en- 
titled where the giving of such notice was prevented by the 
war to recover the unpaid premiums with Interest at five 
per cent, per annum from the insured. 
15. 

Insurance contracts shall be considered as contracts of 
life assurance for the purpose of paragraphs 11 to 14 when 
they depend on the probabilities of human life combined 
with the rate of interest for the calculation of the reciprocal 
engagements between the two parties. 

Marine Insurance. 
16. 

Contracts of marine insurance including time policies and 
voyage policies entered into between an insurer and a per- 
son who subsequently became an enemy, shall be deemed to 
have been dissolved on his becoming an enemy, except in 
cases where the risk undertaken in the contract had attached 
before he became an enemy. 

Where the risk had not attached, money paid by way of 
premium or otherwise shall be recoverable from the Insurer. 

Where the risk had attached effect shall be given to the 
contract notwithstanding the party becoming an enemy ^nd 
sums due under the contract either by way of premiums or 
in respect of losses shall be recoverable after the coming 
into force of the present Treaty. 

In the event of any agreement being come to for the 
payment of interest on sums due before the war to or by 
the nationals of States which have been at war and recov- 
ered after the war, such interest shall in the case of losses 
recoverable under contracts of marine Insurance run from 
the expiration of a period of one year from the date oi 
the loss. 

17. 

No contract of marine insurance with an Insured person 
who subsequently became an enemy shall be deemed to covei 
losses due to belligerent action by the Power of which tht 
Insurer was a national or by the allies or associates of suet 
Power. 

18. 

Where it Is shown that a person who had before the wal 
entered into a contract of marine insurance with an In' 
surer who subsequently became an enemy entered after thi 
outbreak of war into a new contract covering the same risS 
with an insurer who was not an enemy, the new contraci 
shall be deemed to be substituted for the original contraci 
as from the date when it was entered Into, and the premiumf 
payable shall be adjusted on the basis of the original in: 
surer having remained liable on the contract only up tilJ 
the time when the new contract was entered into. 

Other Insurances. 
19. 
Contracts of Insurance entered into before the war 
tween an insurer and a person who subsequently became ai 
enemy, other than contracts dealt with in paragraphs 9 t 
18, shall be treated in all respects on the same footing cll- 
contracts of fire insurance between the same persons woull 
be dealt with under the said paragraphs. 

Re-insurance. 
20. 

All treaties of re-insurance with a person who became 
enemy shall be regarded as having been abrogated by th 
person becoming an enemy, but without prejudice in th 
case of life or marine risks which had attached before th 
war to the right to recover payment after the war for sunl 
due in respect of such risks. 

Nevertheless if, owing to invasion, it has been Imposslbl 
for the re-insured to find another re-insurer, the treata 
shall remain in force until three months after the coming 
into force of the present Treaty. 

Where a re-insurance treaty becomes void under this 
paragraph, there shall be an adjustment of accounts between 
the parties in respect both of premiums paid and payable and 
of liabilities for losses in respect of life or marine risks 
which had attached before the war. In the case of risks 
other than those mentioned in paragraphs 11 to 18 the ad- 
justment of accounts shall be made as at the date of the 
parties becoming enemies without regard to claims for losses 
which may have occurred since that date. 



« 



XLVIII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



21. 



The provisions of the preceding paragraph will extend 
equally to re-insurances existing at the date of the parties 
becoming enemies of particular risks undertaken by the in- 
surer in a contract of insurance against any risks other 
than life or marine risks. 

Ee-lnsurance of life risks effected by particular contracts 
and not under any general treaty remain in force. 

The provisions of paragraph 12 apply to treaties of re- 
insurance of life insurance contracts in which enemy com- 
panies are the re-insurers. 

In case of a re-insurance effected before the vrar of a 
contract of marine insurance, the cession of a risk which 
had been ceded to the re-insurer shall, if it had attached 
before the outbreak of war, remain valid and effect be 
given to the contract notwithstanding the outbreak of 
■war ; sums due under the contract of re-insurance in re- 
spect either of premiums or of losses shall be recoverable 
after the war. 

24. 

The provisions of paragraphs 17 and 18 and the last part 

of paragraph 16 shall apply to contracts for the re-insurance 

o£ marine risks. ^, 

Section VI. 

MIXED ARBITRAL TRIBtJNAI/. 

Akticle 304. 

(a) Within three months from the date of the coming 
Jnto force of the present Treaty, a Mi.xed Arbitral Tribunal 
shall be established between each of the Allied and .4.sso- 
clated Powers on the one hand and Germany on the other 
hand Each such Tribunal shall consist of three members. 
Each of the Governments concerned shall appoint one of 
these members. The President shall be chosen by agree- 
ment between the two Governments concerned. 

In case of failure to reach agreement, the President of the 
Tribunal and two other persons either of whom may in 
case of need take his place, shall be chosen by the Council 
of the League of Nations, or, until this is set up, by M. 
Gustave Ador if he is willing. These persons shall be na- 
tionals of Powers that have remained neutral during the 

If any Government does not proceed within a period of 
one month in case there is a vacancy to appoint a member 
of the Tribunal, such member shall be chosen by the other 
Government from the two persons mentioned above other 
than the President. 

The decision of the majority of ihe members of the 
Tribunal shall be the decision of the Tribunal. 

(B) The Mixed Arbitral Tribunals established pursuant 
to paragraph (a), shal decide all questions within their com- 
petence under Sections III, IV, V and VII. 

In addition, all questions, whatsoever their nature, re- 
lating to contracts concluded before the coming into force 
of the present Treaty between nationals of the Allied and 
Associated Powers and German nationals shall be decided 
bv the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, always excepting questions 
which, under the laws of the Allied, .\ssociated or Neutral 
Powers, are within the jurisdiction of the National Courts 
of those Powers. Such questions shall be decided by the 
National Courts In question, to the exclusion of the Mixed 
Arbitral Tribunal. The party who is a national of an 
Allied or Associated Power may nev >rtheless bring the case 
before the Mixed .\rbltral Tribunal if this is not prohibited 
by the laws of his country. 

(c) If the number of cases justifles it, additional mem- 
bers shall be appointed and each Mixed Arbitral Tribunal 
shall sit in divisions. ESich of these divisions will be con- 
stituted as above. 

(d) Each Mixed Arbitral Tribunal will settle its own 
procedure except in so far as it is provided in the follow- 
ing Annex, and is empowered to award the sums to be paid 
by the loser In respect of the costs and expenses of the pro- , 
ceedings. . . ^, 

(e) Each Government will pay the remuneration of the 
member of the Mixed -Arbitral Tribunal appointed by it and 
of any agent whom it may appoint to represnt it before the 
Tribunal. The remuneration of the President will be deter- 
mined by special agreement between the Governments con- 
cerned ; and this remuneration and the joint expenses of each 
Tribunal will be paid by the two Governments in equal 
moieties. , , . 

(/) The High Contracting Parties agree that their courts 
and authorities shall render to the Mixed Arbitral Tribunalf. 
direct all the assistance in their power, particularly as re- 
gards transmitting notices and collecting evidence. 

(g) The High Contracting Parties agree to regard the 
decisions of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal as final and con- 
clusive, and to render them binding upon their nationals. . 
ANNEX. 
1. 

Should one of the members of the Tribunal either die, re- 
tire or be unable for any reason whatever to discharge his 
function, the same procedure will be followed for filling 
the vacancy as was followed for appointing him. 

The Tribunal may adopt such rules of procedure as shall 
be in accordance with justice and equity and decide the order 
and ttme at which each party must conclude its arguments, 
and may arrange all formalities required lor dealing with 
the evidence. 



The agent and counsel of the parties on each side are 
authorized to present orally and in writing to the Tribunal 
arguments in support or in defence of each case. 
4. 

The Tribunal shall keep record of the questions and cases 
submitted and the proceedings thereon, with the dates of 
such proceedings. 

5. 

Each of the Powers concerned may appoint a secretary. 
These secretaries shall act together as joint secretaries of 
the Tribunal and shall be subject to its direction. The 
Tribunal may appoint and employ any other necessary ofiScer 
or oflScers to assist in the performance of its duties. 
6. 

The Tribunal shall decide all questions and matters sub- 
mitted upon such evidence and information as may be fur- 
nished by the parties concerned. 

7. _ 

Germany agrees to give the Tribunal all facilities and In-. : 
formation required by it for carrying out its Investigations. 

The language in which the proceedings shall be conducted 
shall, unless otherwise agreed, be English, French, Italian 
or Japanese, as may be determined by the Allied or Asso- 
ciated Power concerned. 

9. 

The place and time for the meetings of each Tribunal 
6haU be determined by the President of the Tribunal. 

Article 305. 
Whenever a competent court has given or gives a deci- 
sion in a case covered by Sections III, IV, V or VII, and 
such decision is inconsistent with the provisions of such 
Sections, the party who is ptejudiced by the decision shall 
be entitled to obtain redress which shall be fixed by the 
Mixed Arbitral Tribunal. At the request of the national of 
an Allied or Associated Power, the redress may, whenever 
possible, be effected by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal direct- 
ing the replacement of the parties in the position occupied 
by them before the judgment was given by the German 
court. 

Section VII. 
INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY. 
Akticle 306. 
Subject to the stipulations of the present Treaty, rights 
of industrial, literary and artistic property, as such property 
is defined by the International Conventions M Paris and of 
Berne, mentioned In Article 286, shall be re-established or 
restored, as from the coming into force of the present Treaty, 
In the territories of the High Contracting Parties, in favour 
of the persons entitled to the benefit of them at the mo- 
ment when the state of war commenced or their legal rep- 
sentatives. Equally, rights which, except for the war, would 
have been acquired during the war in consequence of an 
application made for the protection of industrial property, 
or the publication of a literary or artistic work, shall be 
recognised and established in favour of those persons who 
would have been entitled thereto, from the coming into force 
of the present Treaty. 

Nevertheless, all acts done by virtue of the special meas- 
ures taken during the war under legislative, executive or 
administrative authority of any Allied or Associated Power 
in regard to the rights of German nationals in Industrial, 
literary or artistic property shall remain in force and shall 
continue to maintain their full effect. 

No claims shall be made or action brought by Germany 
or German nationals in respect of the use during the war 
by the Government of any Allied or Associated Power, or 
by any persons acting on behalf or with the assent of such 
Government, of any rights in industrial, literary or artistic 
property, nor in respect of the sale, offering for sale, or 
use of any products, articles or apparatus whatsoever to 
> which such rights applied. 

Unless the legislation of any one of the Allied or Asso- 
ciated Powers in force at the momnt of the signature of the 
present Treaty otherwise directs, sums due or paid In virtue 
of any act or operation resulting from the execution of the 
special measures mentioned in paragraph I of this Article 
shall be dealt with in the same way as other sums due to 
German nationals are directed to be dealt with by the present 
Treaty ; and sums produced by any special measures taken 
by the German Government in respect of rights In Indus- 
trial, literary or artistic property belonging to the nationals 
of the Allied or Associated Powers shall be considered and 
treated in the same way as other debts due from Cerman 
nationals. 

Each of the Allied and Associated Powers reserves to 
itself the right to impose such limitations, conditions or 
restrictions on rights of industrial, literary or artistic prop- 
erty (with the exception of trade-marks) acquired before or ^ 
during the war, or which may be subsequently acquired in 
accordance with its legislation, by German nationals, whether 
by granting licences, or by the working, or bv preserving 
control over their exploitation, or In anv other wav. as may 
be considered necessary for national defence, or in the public 
interest, or for assuring the fair treatment by Germany of 
the rights of industrial, literary and artistic property held 
in German territory by its nationals, or for securing the due 
fulfilment of all the obligations undertaken by Germany in 
the present Treaty. As regards rights of Industrial, literary 
and artistic property acquired after the coming into force ofl 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



XLIX 



the oresent Treaty, the right so reserved by the Allied aud 
ABSoalted Powers shall only be exercised in cases where 
these limitations, conditions' or restrictions .^ay be con- 
sldered necessary for national defence or in the public in- 

'"in'the event of the application of the provisions of the 
preceding paragraph by any Allied or Associated Power 
there shill be plid reasonable IndemnitieB or royalties, which 
Bhlll be dealt with in the same way as other sums due to 
German nationals are directed to be dealt with by the pres- 

^B^lf"of' the Allied or Associated Powers reserves the 
rlEht to treat as void and of no effect any transfer in Vhole 
or in part of or other dealing with rights of or m respect 
ot industrial, literary or artistic property effected after 
AiiETist 1 1914, or In the future, which would have the 
result of' defeating the objects of the provisions of this 

"^Thi^'provisions of this Article shall not aPP'y to rights 
in industrial, literary or artistic property which have Ijeen 
dealt with in the liquidation of businesses or companies 
Snder war legislation by the Allied or Associated Powers, or 
whl?h may bi so dealt with by virtue of Article 297, para- 
graph (6). ^^^^^^^ 3^,^ 

A minimum of one year after the comtag into force of the 
present Treaty shall be accorded to the , nationals of the 
High Contracting Parties, without extension fees or other 
penalty, in order to enable such persons to accomplish any 
act, fulfil any formality, pay any fees, and generally satisfy 
anv obligation prescribed by the laws or regulations of the 
respect ve States relating to the obtaining, preserving or 
opposing rights to. or in respect of, industriai property either 
acaulred before August 1. 1914, or which, excpt for the 
wa^r" i^ght^ have bcin acquired since that date as a result 
of an application made before the war or during its con^ 
Hnuance" but nothing in this Article ?ball give any right to 
reopen interference proceedings In the United btates or 
America where a final hearing has taken place. 

All rights in, or in respect ot, such property which may 
have lapsed by reason of any failure to accomplish any 
act fulfil anv formality, or make any payment, shall re- 
vive but subject in the case of patents and designs to the 
Imposition of such conditions as each Allied or Associated 
Power may deem reasonably necessary for the protection of 
persons who have manufactured or made use of the sub- 
lect matter of such property while the rights had lapsed. 
Further, w-here rights to patents or designs belonging to 
German nationals Ire revived under this Article they shall 
be sublect in respect of the grant of licences to the same 
oloXions as would have been applicable to them during 
the war, as well as to all the provisions of the present 

^The'period from August 1, 1914. until the coming Into 
force of the present Treaty shall be excluded in consider- 
ng the time within which a patent should be worked or a 
trade mark or design used, and it is further agreed that 
no patent registered tradi mark or design in force on 
Augist 1, 1914, shall be subject to revocation or cancel^; 
lation by reason only of the failure to work such patent or 
use such trade mark or design for two years after the com- 
ing hito force of the present Treaty, 



Article 308. 

The rlshts of orlority. provided by Article 4 of the Inter- 
national Convention for the Protection of Industriai Prop- 
erty of Paris of March 20. 1883. revised at Wash ngton fn 
1911 or by any other Convention or Statute for the filing 
or registration of applications for patents or models of 
Sfilit/ and fo? the registration of trade marks designs and 
models which had not expired on August 1. 1914, and those 
which have arisen during the war or ^""'d „^''^«/f ?£S 
hilt for the war. shall be extended by each of the High 
rontractine plrt es in favour of all nationals of the other 
mghContfacttng Parties for a period of six months after 
the coming into force of the present Treaty. 

Neverthlless such extension shall in no way affect the 
right of any of the High Contracting Parties or of any 
nerson who before the coming into force ?ftlie Present 
^•relty was bona fide in possession of any rights of indus- 
trial oroperty conflicting with rights applied for by another 
who dalms rights of priority in respect of them, to exercise 
Tuch riehtl by Itself or himself personally, or by such agents 
o? licensees as derived their rfghts from It or him before 
the cominf into force of the present Treaty: and such per- 
ISnssharf not be amenable to any action or other process 
of law in respect of Infringement. 

No action shall be brougM^'and' "".thl^n^th"* terHto??elTf 
&trn^^^?re^trp"arriL"d-^f»lf££«-^^^^ 

^"Fn?,^nv^°no action for Infringement of industrial, literary 
or a^rtfsUd pr"opertTrlghts by sGch persons shall at any time 



be permissible in respect of the sale or offering for sale 
for a period of one year alter the signature of the present 
Treaty in the territories ot the .vllied or Associated Powers 
on the one hand or Germany on the other of products or 
articles manulactured, or of literary or art stic works pub- 
lished during the period between the declaration of war 
and the signature of the present Treaty, or against those 
who have acquired and continue to use them. It is under- 
stood, nevertheless, that this provision shall not apply when 
the possessor of tlie rights was domiciled or had an indus- 
trial or commercial establishment in the districts occupied 
by Germany during the war. ,,„,t„A ct„*„» 

This Article shall not apply as between the United States 
of America on the one hand and Germany on the other. 
Article 310. 
Licences in respect of Industrial, literary or artistic prop- 
ertv concluded before the war between nationals of ti e 
Allied or Associated Powers or persons residing in their 
territory or carrying on business therein, on the one part, 
and German nationals, on the other part, shall be considered 
as cancelled as from the date of the declaration of war 
between Germany and the Allied or Associated Power. But, 
in any case, the former beneficiary ot a contract of this 
kind shall have the right,, within a period ot six months 
after the coming into force of the present Treaty, to demand 
from the proprietor of the rights the grant of a new licence. 
the conditions of which, in default of agreoraent between 
the parties, shall be fixed by the duly qualified tribunal In 
the country under whose legislation the rights had been 
acquired, except in the case of licences held in respect of 
rights under German law. In such cases the conditions 
shall be fixed by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal referred to 
in Section VI of this Part. The tribunal may if necessary, 
fix also the amount which It may deem just should be paid 
by reason of the use of the rights during the war. 

No licence in respect of Industrial, literary or artistic 
property, granted under the special war legislation of any 
Allied or Associated Power, shall be affected by the continued 
existence of any licence entered into before the war, but 
shall remain valid and of full effect, and a licence so granted 
to the former beneficiary of a licence entered Into before 
the war shall be considered as substituted for such llceuce. 
Where sums have been oaid during the war by virtue of a 
licence or agreement concluded before the war m respect o: 
rights of industrial property or for the reproduction or the 
representation of literary, dramatic or artistic works, these 
sums shall be dealt with in the same manner as other debts 
or credits of German nationals, as provided by the present 

"^This' Article shall not apply as between the United States 
of America on the one hand and Germany on the other. 
Article 311. 
The inhabitants of territories separated from Germany by 
virtue of the present Treaty shall, notwithstanding this 
separation and the change of nationality consequent thereon, 
continue to enjoy in Germany all the rights in industrial 
literary and artistic property to which they were entitled 
under German legislation at the time of the separation. 

Rights of industrial, literary and artistic property which 
are in force in the territories separated from Germany under 
the present Treaty at the moment of the separation of 
these territories from Germany, or which will be re-estab- 
lished or restored In accordance with the provisions of 

\rticle 306 of the present Treaty, shall be recognized by 
the State to which the said territory is transferred and 
shall remain in force in that territory for the same period 
of time given them under the German law. 



Section VIII. 

SOCIAL AND STATE INSURANCE IN CEDED 

TERRITORY. 

Abticlb 312. 

Without prejudice to the provisions contained in other 

Articles of the present Treaty, the German Governmait 

undertakes to transfer to any Power to which German ter^ 

ritory in Europe is ceded, and to any Power administering 

former German territory as a mandatory under Article ^-i 

of Part I (League of Nations), such portion of the reserves 

accumulated by the Government of tlie German Empire or 

of German States, or by pTiblic or private organisations under 

their control, as is attributable to the carrying on of Social 

or State Insurance in such territory. j „ » 

The Powers to which these funds are transferred must 

apply them to the performances ot the obligations arising 

from such insurances. . j k„ 

The conditions of the transfer will be detej-mined by 

special conventions tn be concluded between the German 

Government and the Governments concerned. , ^ , . 

In case these special conventions are not concluded in 
accordance'wlth the above paragraph within three months 
after the coing into force of the present Treaty, the condi- 
tions of transfer shall in each case be referred to a Com- 
mission of five members, one of whom shall be appointed 
hv the German Government, one hy the other Interested 
Government and three bv the Governins Bortv of the Inter- 
national Labour Office from the nation.ils nf other States. 
This Commission shall by majority vote within three months 
after appointment adopt recommendations for submission tn 
the Council of the Leaeue of Nations, and the decisions of 
the Council shall forthwith be accepted as final by Ger- 
n^nnn a^A fKa /^f>1of flnvttmmont cnnrprned. 



tne UOUnCll SUail lUIlIIWHU ue nLl,<-j,n-,i n; 

many and the other Government concerned. 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



PART XI. 

ABHIAL NAVIGATION. 

Article 813. 

Abticlb 314. 

Akticlb 315. 

shal"bt"opt'n'"?o? the^llr^c^aft T/'Jhl'' Jfi^'T"' 5"""= *'««<= 
Powers, and In anv such «ir«rt' i?^ '^"i*'' .a°a Associated 

regards charges of Iverv desTrinH^ ir, i T^ aircraft as 
landing and iccommodaUon ^"°°' ^"^^^^B charges for 

Akticlb 316. 



?.^"s?^?ni°.a*nVg:^lTo'vl§^r'/„'?".^' ^%,^^}H.2^ passage, 



Se'rma^n^l LtrcU^de^'^t°SSa"?r?^«"^^^^^^ 
ulatlons shall be''"applled without ditln.t?on'v ""n' ™<='' '•"S- 
craft and to those ?£ X A'SeT^a^fi's^s^o'cTatlS ^o^SSi^ri^^'" 
Akticlb 317. 

an?^IJ^S?*lf lssuSd^*'oT''r'^J^oknli^eS"rs'"v°llTd S'. --Potency. 
Allied or Associated Powers Rhn?i ht ro ''■ H F"^^ "* tlie 
as ralld and as equivlTent to the Lr^f^S^i^^*^ '° Germany 
Issued by Germany. ""^ certificates and licences 

Aeticlb 318. 

the^;Afl1fd^td^Sia?erpT«!|L^i'haYl''?„^*V'^^^^ 
most favoured nation treatment ''^ ^ Germany 

Abticlb 319. 

totns'Sfe°"thatnn'?re?ma'S aTr?r^a?t ^^fni^^^^^^^^^ "'«""^- 
shall comply with toe EuIpr n» tn nlh'i^ "''!'' ?«"■ territory 

g^oo'd-of-a^otte'lflSSfM^^ 

Abticlb 320. 

remJfn°K^e"f uSr?a'nu'ay'! ^iTof '"« .P^o^i^'o^^ ^'^all 

date Germany shall have belnadmlttPri- tSlTh "^r""'* ^^''^ 

Nations or shall have hpen a„?h?ri; ? '^'° ""« League of 

Allied and Associated Powers to /Jh'-- ^^ ^''h""?."* °f "is 

relat^lve to Aerial NavTgrtfin'%e!Sle'd° KXTofe 

PART XII. 

PORTS, WATERWAYS AND RAILWAYS. 

Section I. 

GENERAL PROVISIONS. 

Article 321. 

persons, goods, vessels en rHa^£^^„'*™*i'' °'^ canal, to 
from or going to the te?So#lP,' ^ ?°°^ and malls coming 
Associated Powers (whether iontl^uo"» - the Allied and 
Purpose the crosshig* of t?rritorTa*^waters shSfl^U i°,^ ""i^ 
Sjch persons goods, vesspla onrrtoo,o> ^°*" °^ allowed, 
shall not be suljected to anf tr"ns«1utro^''°t^ ^"'^ "^"^ 
delays or restrictions, and shall be PnMtr»/i„'°r.*"y ™<^"e 

Sfh^ij^SJat^frf"^-^* ^^ "«arrc'h^ar|"erifcl^tl?s"'"a?>7i,1 
oth'lrffmi'far^dlrt^^s '•^"" '^ ^™P* *^°« «» Customs or 
so4we?h?vi?>g'°'r^eglrd to thf^SSS^.?" '^"^^^^ ^^^a" be rea- 

or other meinsTft^an^SDort on whf.h°°„^"*y °^ ^^^ ship 

through Journey has Seror*Js°?o bj'i^com^nilfea'. °' """ 

Article 322. 

an?"c?nTr^ol"o"vt-^?r\^L^f«Xn*%r*^^^^^^^^ 
tones beyon,! measures neSssa?? tn S^.,,^"'??^? ^^ t^rri- 
are 6on<5 ^de In transit -nor tn^ii«,,.®°^"'^\W passengers 
or any other private hortv^.t?r„*ii2«»'°'' sWpping cbmplny 
In the traffic b take an/'nJJf^S,?*!"''- "^ person intrestea 
any direct or Indirect infS.Yn^J'i,^**'^*'' '"■ °'' *° exercise 
service that m.r^l'll'ceSZfol t^'pr^^lsi^'^''''^''^' 
Akticlb 323. 

enc^e!™ir?JtTln&*°inThe' a°u°t.^p'»^"'h'°'»^"''° .°' P'^^^'" 
tions relating to lmp^r*talfon*s''ln?o"*if •extor'&Tio^?''fr«i; 



irthf pVe'iSt^T^'at'^n'^ttlP^'l''' ^^^^^-^^^t^ '^""taln 
fnf?Ced^f«or°^*n'^%hroiS€'''£e? 

Kp^t°u^pioyir£fSia?H?lr ¥C 

tlon ; or on the route of or ola^e, o? tT?^^'''?^'*'^'^ destlna- 

Irri^VorMr-i'/p^W rfeS 
l¥?t^edV"eyo?rf«,^^^^ 

JX^s^'-an^d-liTsrV^a^nl^^'HrilM 
P^TTr ?^^po^rr'b^/G°IrS S IV^' ^ nf/^^ ll*! 
another Power, for ex^mSle hv mp.nl^^l.'^' °''J^ t^ose of 
She further lindertaklf ^that ^J^^L "^ <=0"bined tariffs. 
through a port or using a vesse? of°anv°of f^2H uP'^'^'^S 
Associated Powers shall not be .!rthiop?/H * ""^ '^i"<'<* »nd 
or delay whatever to whi?h snnh ,^2^!'^'' '" ^"5' formality 
not be subjected if they passed thrSh"! ?."■ ^°°^^ '^""'d 
a port of any other Power or used «rpr,^„^™a° P,"""' <« 
vessel of any other Power. German vessel or a 

Article 324. 

he^lkP^foT/orren"'"a'l'rcl%%°^o*lsfb?^™t'h?Tr^"-=-^'',''" 
?orl^?d^^n|^r„=d^ trts?^??^^.of°""f' -'-^ '» fn'ruf-^l^'e?. 
of whethef such goodfare cominf f'^nm'^""",'' >"'^^Peotive 
ritorles of the Allied and tssoSdPo^il ^"'"^ '? ^he ter- 
from or to those territories ^?nrttr j?^*^" <»" are in transit 
ditlons in such matters as ranklftv nf ''.o^^™* material con- 
route as are enjoyed by other eond? of th^"'"^^ ?P'' ''^''e en 
on German territory under sim?,»'l^Ji' ^^3 ^'^'"''.'^'n'J carried 
In particular the tran^fnnr? i?^^^°?'l'''K°,°^ "^ transport. 

to^be^^carried strai^g1it'"thZuV bT^trtrns*°w1i'lcT i^^ale^^n! 
_. Article 325. 

Article 326. 
coSbtaaUo^ns^of ta?lffs1nfend°p/?^".''P''*'= 1° "^•' '"i^s or 

any other Power. ^" P*"^'^ <"^ the ports of 

Section II. 

NAVIGATION. 

Chapter I. 

prbedom of navigation. 

Article 327 

the same treatment in in ri^'^'f'^""" F?"tes of Germ^i^y 
vessels and pTopeTty " respects as German nationals, 

80clat^"'i.'SS4Ys*s'}fair§f'e'ntftle"d"^to"r °' *^f ^'''^^ «' ^«- 
descriptlon, and passengers to nr ?J^'"^^^°''^ ^oods of any 
in German territory tl which German^v^p,?",'''' °' ^^^''^^ 
access under conditions which shalf nnt hi ''i? "''^ '"'^« 
than those applied in the rasp !,f lo tV„ . °® P^re onerous 
be treated on a fooTing of eau^L^v i?f h' l^?^'^• *bey shall 
regards port and harfoSr facniHp, »^^''^J,"'°'" ''^^^^Is as 
description, including facfutlt^fnr^t^l? charges of every 
unloading, and dutSs and chflrlpC L^**''"<""°S, loading and 

«*^orw"MH£«Hf -^^^ 

to'aV^SlX-VliefTiiSS H^""^^^^^^^ 

S^?o'n^ltra1?y\''i=,?f4kSS!/^^^^^^^ 
„Tj'ereshaliy°no''}m'pldffifo"'thtT„<^lt'\^P^r5h 



There shairhpnn the Allied and Associated Powers 
or vessels other tTJ^il^'^^™^* to the movement of pl^sons 

tlon, and those rplntin'o- t„ fi, ^' emigration and immigra- 

hlblted goods? sSchrelilatinnI ™^?.°l' ^""^ ^^P"''' <>« Pro- 

form ani must no^^iS^pfdf t^rTlcTnL'clsrart^?'"^ ^"-^ ™'- 

Chapter II. 

FEEB ZONES IN PORTS. 
ARTICLE 328. 

im'l^h'lf bl°Sfllnf^*iS^ The?fgte%?Sll^ ."^^ ^"^l»' 
free zones which maybe establllhert ^^ 1S°5!; and any other 
the present Treaty, shall be suhw £ S?'^™!^. territory by 
for In the following Articles ^ ° ^^^ ''^^'"^ provided 

3ec?ed"'t'oT^fl"mV/t'o'?1^for"t'/,ft\^°?S ^¥." "«' "e sub- 

vided for in ArHcle 330 P ' '^"*^' "^^er than those pro. 

Vessels and goods entering a free zone may be subjected 



, 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



U 



tn the chareea established to cover expenses of admlnlstra- 
Hon uDkeeo and impTovement of the port, as well as to 
the charKe? toV the use of various insta nations, Provided 
fhit these charges shall be reasonable having regard to the 
expenditure Sred, and shal be levied In the conditions of 
onnuMtv nrovided for in Article o^i. , . 

^Goods ^shal not be subjected to any other charge except 
» statistical duty which shall not exceed 1 per mille ad 
Soio'em and wh ch shall be devoted exclusively to defraying 
the expenses of compUing statements of the traffic In the 

P"''*- Article 329. 

The facilities granted for the erection of warehouses, for 
nackine and tor unpacking goods, shall be »n accorciance 
wUbtfade requirements for the time bemg All goods al- 
lowed to be consumed in the free zone shall be exempt from 
du^yf whether of excise or of any other de?f"P"g"- ^bo/e 
from the statistical duty provided for in Article 328 above 

There shall be no discrimination in regard to any of the 
nrnvi Joniof the present Article between persons belongmg 
?o dYffer?nt nationlliUes or between goods of different origin 
or destination. ^^^^^^^ 33^^ 

import duties may be levied on goods leaving the free 

aTch'rhe^rornriuuaV^ed^'^^CoTvffiynxpt;!^^^^^ 

£ %" fi^z-otl. 'T^i. VmTorrfn/"e"x°p^or\rtiers"|l 
be ?evied on the same basis and at the same "tes as similar 
duties levied at the other Customs frontiers of the couniry 
auties levieu .n. LL.C " .. ^ J Germany shall not levy, 

aSd ^a"?ways iSi her territory as normally give access to 
the free zone. 

Chapteb III. 

rrATlorS RELATING TO THE ELBE, THE ODER, THE NIEMIN 
(RnlsTROM-MEME L-NIEMEN) A ND THE DANCBE. 

(1) — General Clauses. 
ARTICLE 331. 
The following rivers are declared international : 
^" the Elbe^ (Lflfte) from its confluenee with the VUava 
iMolilaiO. and the Vltava (.Wo/rfau) f F°™ *^rapue , 
the Oder (Odra) from its confluence with the Oppa . 
the Niemen {Russtrom-Memel-Niemen) from Grodno , 

fnd ^iHaviglbf? P^ans^ of these river systems which 
naturaUy provide more than one State with access to the 
s?a with or w-lthout transhipment from one /essel to an- 
other -toEother with lateral canals and channels constructed 
either' to duplicate or to improve naturally navigable sec- 
tonfof the specified river systems, or to connect two natur- 

^"ihf jilfe''sha^rI'p"pTy t *thl Ke-'i^ali^ube navigable water- 
wav should such a waterway be constructed under the con- 
ditions laid down in Article 353. 

ARTICLE 332. 

.Xri^.^rilt "S^^^: p^?o'p"e*.^7-''r :fla"gs^f ^^^ 
Stitr-L^g^m^a^af ?o° fhi-S^frfmtFjf^^^iyagal^ 
SC%ii?loffll7of^?be"rip^a1rarstI?l'?tsirf^r-o^f?he 

" Nevenhelel °Germin vessels shall not be entitled to carry 
pi^l^tAfgoods by regular services etw^^^^^ 



Pori^v^l^llle^d^ of rsoc^^t^rPo,^errwitTout fecial ^authority 

from such Power. 

Article 333. 

cases of suspected fraud or contravention. 
Article 334. 

the same State goods In J™,^" may "^v j ioxms 

or In the custody »« <^"stoms agents^^hen the ri ei 

a frontier SOods^dP^iftT^S.^^^tLlo^diSg and unloading of 
from all customs formalities .tneiuaums passen- 

V.'if-rJ^ riyTa'k^^'pii"'; tn"'th'e^Tor?s specified by the 

riparian State. ^^^^^^ 335 

No dues of any Mnd other than those provldea for In the 



present Part shall be levied along the course or at the mouth 
SySm^'Tal'tK'cJSiu^.^^'^^le 

SrSi ^Lo^X??^lth-p^ubl\??aTffs,^^^r^^Vu^ro^f ^?an\t 
elevators, quays, warehouses, etc. 

Article 336. 
In default of any special organisation for carrying out 
£i^S=!dtr?f -a^fg1fb?e sTsirerhTi^fria" 

liS!€irS^nfv!glfir.'lnT^e1l\s?e-^^^^^ 

tpnance of good conditions of navigation 

If n State neglects to comply with this obligation any 
rioariln State of a^y State represented on the International 
Commissions tf there is one, S,''? appeal to the tribunal in- 
stituted for this purpose by the League of Nations. 
Article 337. 
The same procedure shall be followed In the case of a 
ripa"ianState'^ undertaking any works of a nature to Impede 
navieation in the international section. The tribunal men. 
?k,ned to the preceding Article shall be entitled to enforce 
the suspension or suppression of such works, making due 
allowance in its decisions for all rights in connection with 
frri"at"on water-power, fisheries, and other national inter- 
ests whic'h with the consent of all the riparian States or of 
111 the Statel represented on the International Commission, 
ff there is one, shall be given priority over the requirements 

°'A"pjiff'to°the tribunal of the League of Nations does not 
require the suspension of the works. 
Article 338. 
The r«glme set out In Articles 332 to 37 above shall be 
superseded by one to be laid down in a General Convention 
Irawn up by the Allied and Associated Powers and ap- 
DToved by the League of Nations, relating to the water- 
ways recognised in such Convention as having an interna- 
tional character. This Convention shall apply in particular 
to the whole or part of the above-mentioned river systems 
of the Elbe (La6e), the Oder (Odra), the Niemen (Russ- 
tromMemel-Niemen). and the Danube, and such other parts 
of these river systems as may be covered by a general deflni- 

''cermany undertakes, in accordance with the provisions of 
Article 379, to adhere to the said General Convention as well 
as to all projects prepared in accordance with Article 343 
bllow for the revision of existing hiternational agreements 
and regulations. 

Article 339. 

Germany shall cede to the Allied and Associated PoweM 
concerned, within a maximum period of three months from 
the date on which notification shall be given her, a proportion 
of the tugs and vessels remaining registered in the ports 
of the river systems referred to hi Article 331 after the 
deduction of those surrendered by way of restitution or 
reparation. Germany shall in the same way cede material 
of all kinds necessary to the Allied and Associated Powers 
concerned for the utilisation of those river systems 

The number of the tugs and boats, and the amount of the 
material so ceded, and their distribution, shall be determined 
by an arbitrator or arbitrators nominated by the United 
States of America, due regard being had to the legitimate 
needs of the parties concerned, and particularly to the snip- 
Dine traffic during the five years preceding the war. 

All craft so ceded shall be provided with their fittings and 
gear, shall be in a good state of repair and in condition to 
carry goods, and shall be selected from among those most 

"The'ces''s^ons provided for In the present Article shall entail 
a credit of which the total amount, settled in a lump sum 
bv the arbitrator or arbitrators, shall not in any case exceed 
?he vilue of the capital expended in the initial establishment 
of the material ceded, and shall be set off agamst the tot.il 
sums due from Germany; in consequence the indemnifica- 
tion of the proprietors shall be a matter for Germany to 

tlV Special Clauses relating to the Elhe, the Oder and the 



Niemen (,Rii3Strom-Memel-Niemen) . 
Article 340. 
The Elbe (Lale) shall be placed under the administration 
of an International Commission, which shall comprise: 
4 representatives of the German States bordering on the 

2 representatives of the Czecho-Slovak State; 

1 representative of Great Britain ; 

1 representative of France ; 

1 representative of Italy ; 

1 representative of Belgium. /]„,„.,„ 

Whatever be the number of members present, each delega- 
tion shall have the right to record a number of votes equal 
to the number of representatives allotted to 't. 

If certain of these representatives cannot be appointed at 
the time of the coming into force of the present Treaty, the 
decisions of the Commission shall nevertheless be valid. 
Article 341. 

The Oder (Odra) shall be placed under the administration 
of an International Commission, which shall comprise: 



LII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



1 representative of Poland ; 

a representatives of Prussia: 

1 representative of tlie Czecho-Slovak StatP- 

1 representative of Great Britain- ^' 

1 representative of France ■ 

1 representative of Denmark • 

1 representative of Sweden 

the decisions of tUe^°Coln°^i^s"sL"n'Sl°i^e'v'e?tge7lsT'b;^?alS: 
Article 342. 

Commission, whicii shall'coCwse one rVreseSti?ivP™n^f*'°»°'l! 
Ti.„ T t i. Article 343. 

smmmmmm 



Article 344. 
mer%Fia°''''' '^'^"^"^ *" 1° "^« preceding Article shall, 

S^~S™--'i^a^^iS^^^-^Ji--^ 

.^ th''.f^Srer*n\^i^o1fatrVmVst,?re^a?^li^r^'^"*"'- *» 
Article 345. 

gJe'5.i.ii"g'^rhi"°nrvL;!fi^ro^?'^,,rur}^^^^^^^^^ 

ie'''^r"o'virn''a,frm"aiSed*«rS'H«^^^^^^^ 
of the above-mentioned DroiecK xw^^Jk", "''^ ratification 
where such agreements and^ reEulat^onf in ll;?'' '" "'/ '^^^"^ 
flict with the provisions of .i?S 33- ?„ rJfX'' '" ™"- 
iHlii^^^^^l'il^'""^™"- '° "« co;fc!fu^dfi,-tL°efa't\efp°;o%l?i'on°l 
(3) Special Clauses relating io the DanuDe. 
Article 346. 

po^^r^s ft^prs^^seSTefoVI'^Setal."^^ NeTr^LS~ *"« 

visional measure, only reBrespntnti^J ;^f /.^^^' ^\J^ P'O' 

France, Italy and Kou^manT/1^^fl"rorstl?Ste^?I?s* i^^^l 

Article 347. 



Article 34S. 

lng'''/rSfe"sh1ir.S'ee?aT^^^rasPr4'-t'? '"?/" ^-^^ P'-'^^'l- 
into force of the present T?P»fv 2^^^'''L^ ,?""'' tl^e coming 
visionally the admin^S?atinn ^? fh ^"•'^ ^''.'*" undertake pro- 
the provisions of Articles 332 tn'^l,':^''^'' '"conformity with 
definitive statute reeardIL fw n„,?^i "?*'' ^"<='i ""e as a 
Powers hominated'l!,'^';t°^Jl'5^d°ar ':is^^cfaT?^«. '"^^ 
_ - Article 349. 

doSf ?o?^hf L'ILt 'by '^'cZV^-tir^ 7'il^'^ ^''^" be laid 
inated by the Allied and S,o4a?»S^ i?' ^^^ Powers nom- 
meet within one ylar after the rnmi--"^''^''^' -■'"''''='' ^"^^ 
presetn Treaty, and at whiVh r..^ ™^ ""'o ^"'''^e of the 
be present. * ^'^'■"'^ German representatives may 

Article 350. 
of July"!3'^\*l7l'^|° by A'-ticle 57 of the Treaty of Berlin 
her to^Hungarv to ca^r"v ^Sf;'^"''^"^' ^"^ transferred by 
abrogated The' CommSonpntT.?,^^ "*.!£« J™° Gates, if 
tton of this pa?t of tTe river .hnn'L''.'^^"b *be administra- 
the settlement of aceonnt, If,L „? 1 '^J. ^2^'^ provisions for 
of the present T?eatvrhi^^f* ^°^K financial provisions 
Shan in^no case be'le^ied ^/Tunglr";"" ""'^ "^ "^^^^^"^ 



Stft'l7i'^R^^.«ma^n!^?'^^l?HraSs*?fo„«^5''-Croat.S.ovene 

Article 352. 

miS^S\7t1?e'''l)£?ubt'flf r^°ti?u\^L*'' "^« ^™P«an. Com- 

demnities for damage^l ^ilTTZk 'iT^^SnTn^Z 

Article 353. 

be^\"n"s\'ru'cter^-&a'n^^^i"dlr?ars'^to"Y^^^^^ 

regime prescribed in Articles 332 to 33a ^^^^ thereto the 

Chapter IV. 

CLAUSES relating TO THF pmimi, . ,,., 

iO THE RHINE AND THE MOSELLE. 

Article 354. 

Co^vpo'n o^f^M^rii^fii^'o^f '^S^b^f. i^7<= Hfrl ^T^^' ^^e 
the Linal Protocol thereof, shSllcontinne/;,'„'°^"ber with 
tion^on the Rhine, subject' to ti'e rn*^?t^^%re?n^°, -viga- 

inl\S"i^Zl ^.^^Cili^^dt^'briS ^r^^"""" "e- 
vention referred to in \rticle r« rJ^i^- I'^e General Con- 

the ithinej the provisions of the GeAei»l'{-nn'"'"<--^PP'y ^^ 
prevail. ^ i^eneial Convention shall 

inxT'tf.,\TflfT,f:i^%?Lt^ T^'^Vr^ ;be commg 
referred to In Artic-le 355 sbaM mpo? f "-^"'lal Commission 
Of revision of the Convention otMannheiS'" '^^u^'' P"J^'* 
shall be drawn up in harmonv with /ha ^' -^-^^^ Project 
General Convention referred to nhnva ^^ Provisions of the 
concluded by that time inrt =h=ii . ''' .^^''ould this have been ' 
representedVn the Central ^^ommls'.ion"''"?? '° '"e Powers 
agrees to adhere to thfproject S> d?awn ud^'^''""'"^ hereby 
shair'/SSed?a'ie"y°';;e"'S'a'le"'in'1hr'ci°''^V'"»°^'^"S'^--"cIos 
The Allied an^ Ass^rfate^" Powers reTerT f ^Jannheim. 

Molla'n°d,'^-i^d^ Oe^^anraiS r ^^Tf^ 
quired to any such understanding ^ ®^^^ ^^ ^"'''^^ " re- 

Article 355. 

2 representatives of Switzerland : ' 
4 representatives of German riparian Stnte« ■ 
l^^^S^^^^^ii^^i^on Shan ap. 
2 representatives of Great Britata • ' 

2 representatives of Italy • 
2 representatives of Belgium. 
StSsburr''''""'"^ "' ""^ ^™'™' Commission shall be at 

gatYon'Sl,^a\e*''the°ri'SSrto°'rerrd''r^ "^h^'^^V ^^"^ D«'e- 
to the number of/,'epreslfn\a\%'ls°aUott?d'?o'ft"^ ''°"'' '^'J"'" 
t/e\^T.ftli l'i^i^fnrK?rf°o'r\'i-/S "e appointed at 
decisions of the Com,fisXn'Z1l°LVlrtKlf b??llfd '''' 
Article 356. 

samllf^lt^^^n'^ pri"ries'°fs 'tt'le Thl^h^' ^''^" ^ave the ' 
vessels belonging I theThi^l n\%J^o'n%S^M'lS^tr\lo_ 

tide 4 of the Ftaal Pro?oco" thereof or fn^fn^/'^u'" ^f" 
tions, shall impede the free n\vi7lti^^ * '° '?'*^'" Conven- 
of all nations on the Rhine and o^w»tp°* "^^^""'^ and crews 
Conventions apply sublect tn P?,l^r ^^^^S"! 1° ^li'ch such 
tlons concerning pilotaifand nth^ ?!?.",•'' "'"'^ ^^e regula- 
up by the Centfaf Com-missfon P°'''' measures drawn 

heiSlin^^^olTtlcIe 5''o'/'the'lin°aV^r' Convention of Mann- 
applied only to vessels reg^ltfr?dnnth°''nh*-''«''<^'''£ball be 
tral Commission shall deSde on the ^cL'^b'^^K ^^e Cen- 
ensure that other vessels sstisfv th^ '^P?^. *° ^e taken to 
eral regulations ap^f|Lt tlf^ilf/igi^fon^-'^fhT^Ehln^''^ ^^"^ 
„. Article 357. 

on .^^^S 'noufciS s^hS^be^yv'^f d^rr"^^ ^T, *•>« date 
France tugs and vessels from amont-^w'^"^ ^".all cede to 
tered in German Rhine Do?t? nfJ2r ^th^°?,® /*^'??'u'ng regis- 
surrendered bv way "f restitntlnl ^'^e deduction of those 

'"Whpn\" Rhine Sv^gatTon'rompanies'''''''''''™' "' ^^ares 

toge?hTr l"mlbirr\'iiSg^'i„rttt ^".^^ v--'^ and tugs, 
of repair, shall be in cmdltion to*^c^r;,?ball "« in good state 
on the Rhine, and sha?I be SplpPtoH /'^ °° commercial traffic 
recently built. °^ selected from among those most 

ee«^?o1i\TG?rS'y"?o'l?l'nc''e%'r°'/''"^'' *° *be matter of the 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



Llll 



I n thp installations, berthing and anchorage accommoda- 
tion 'platforSs docks, waieUouses, plant, etc, which Uerman 
sublets or Uerman companies owned on August 1, 1914, 
'".^.i^rSe shares" or'^tefe^ts which Germany or German 

?lir united Bt^ates ot America, due regard bemg had to the 
'"^^r^e's^fo-nf lrt[d^V£r'fn%r^^/rnt Article shall entail 
. credit ofwhrch the total amount, settled In a lump sum 
hv?he arbitrator or arbitrators mentioned above, shall not 
fl an? else exceed the value o£ the capital expended in. the 
Sitiaf e^ablfshment o£ the ceded material and installations, 
Inrt shiu be set o£E against the total sums due from Ger- 
many in consequence, the indemnlHcation ot the proprietors 
Thall be a mattlr for Germany to deal with. 

^hluhlne included between the two extreme points of the 

^"■fSf the°?i'jhf to take water from the Rhine to feed naviga^ 
(OJ the iig t j„igation canals (constructed or to be 

Srrfh'ei/S'an''Znr^^ »^^ne^efsaJ? ?or 

«^) -s^ss:^sss^.^crt^t^?a^i? 

SThifp'a^Ve-r^r.^'ic'if'^.it'^tlk^eT^US 
the cost of the works necessary for producing the 

Sf Slt'-^of al^'l^mei? b-ernTae-tlrM I 

river aU works of regulation (weirs or. °tber 
wnrks/which she may consider necessary for the 
Pd\ cti^n'oUower.J Similarly, the right of ak^ 
in^ water from the Rhine is accorded to Belgium 
to feed the Rhine-Meuse navigable waterway pro- 

HS£HV»e^j^.^r»r%y^u5 

rrdir'thaf'\ba'^cimmis^in'ma; assure itself that these 

™Tl"erur''e''the'?.f^^^and faithful execution of the pro- 

^^^^^^^it'^JSLt^'o^tr'SI^ the COB- 
struction^fanrmtera"l canal ^ cny derivation on the right 
bank Of the riVer opp'osite the I^rencb .rontiers 

(2) recognises the possession by ^ ^ance or tne r.Bm. 
support on lud the rig^t of way o^ei,*! " '^Sp.^'to sufvey 
the right bank which may be required In „'^*L',t-, the con 
to bu Id. and to operate weirs which France, ^"'0**^14??- 
sent of the Central Commission, may subsequent, d.clrte 
to establish In accordance with such consent, F'»'if<- shall 

%i^l%wlt^;;ranrs?aS«y t^:cn^ 
i'^^^iTrlar^f"orth;?ar?%Tth«er1^Li^nrhr^l^-^o^ntier 

-»,^3)''*'s^air'}fard"ov/r*1^^ the ''--h ^--r^*' presSf 

delved by the Govefnments of Alsace-Lorraine or of the 
Grand Duchy of Baden. 



Article 359. 
Subject to the preceding provisions no ,j;;orks shall be 

•'Seot^- ARTICLE 360. 

Wranpo reciPrves the option of substituting herself as re- 

?SrSja^n*d;i5ic^hy of Baden conce^rnlngthe^w^^^^^^^ 
rg^ell^en^rw^l^hra^e^rn'ol'^f years dating from the 
™ra^cl"sha^711so^*a\''eYlfl™ption oVcausing works to be 
cafried out which may be recognised as necessary by the 



Central Commission for the upkeep or improvement of the 
navigability of the Rhine above Mannheim. 

ARTICLE 361. 

Should Belgmm within a period Jjf^iSjea^^^^^^^ 

Su^au^gh^ uume"ite'usx'iav^'g"ible wai'l.rway, in the region 
nfKuuio?t Germany suall be bound to construct, in ac- 
coraance with plans to be communicated to her by the 
Beiaian Goverameut, after agreement with the Central Com- 
mission, the portion o£ this navigable waterway situated 

'"The BeTgiSr'GoJernment shall, for this purpose, have the 
rlEht to carry out on the ground all necessary surveys. 

Shoum Germany fail to carry out all or part of these 
works the C^tral Commission shall be entitled to carry 
Them out instead ; and, for this purpose, the Commission 
rn«v decide upon and fix the limits of the necessary sites 
fnd occupy the ground after a period of two months after 
simple no^t^fication, subject to the payment ot indemnities to 
'Vlf^na'vifab'leVatlrw''/y''shXre- placed under the same 
«dmmisfratile regTme as the Rhine itself, and the division 
of the co" of init^l construction, includhig the above in^ 
demmties, among the States crossed thereby shall be made 
by the Central Commission. 

Article 362. 

Germany hereby agrees to offer no objection *<> a"y P^"" 
posals of the central Rhine Commission for extendmg its 
jurisdiction : j| ^ , ^■^^ Franco-Luxemburg frontier 

^%T fo^'^ fatefat TnTs^^n'd 'cTaTn'r Ihich may be 
estklikh^^d I'Jt^'lJupncate or to impro^^^^^^ 

cSvered by the General Convention provided for in Article 
338 above. ^^^^^.^^^ ^ 

CLAUSES OIVINO TO THE CZECHO-SLOVAK STATE THE USB OP 

northern ports. 
Article 363. 
T„ tho nnrtfl of Hamburg and Stettin Germany shall lease 

Ing from or going to that htate. 

Article 364. 
The delimitation of these areas, and their equipment 

Kd^irt^^^ V^a^ll^- 1-=^ to the 
decisions so taken. ^^^.^^^^ ^^j 

RAILW.\YS. 
Chapter I. 

CLAUSES relating TO INTERNATIONAL TRANSPORT. 

.\bticle 365. 
r>n.>.a» ^nmino- from the territories of the Allied and Asso- 
, ^f i^wfrs ^and Toing to Gemany, or in transit through 
?J%™'v,r,^*Yrom or to the territories of the Allied and Asso- 
German^ irom or to i German railways as re- 

^^fr^^iS <Sed^,(r|^es an^ clrawt^^^^being 

transport, 'O; "^"'P'^je^ on the request of one or more 
same rule shall be appiieo. on J, ' ^ ^^g specially 

^'esi^^lited'by sS?h P^owe"'of "powers cUing'from Germany 

and going to their terntoj-ies accordance with the 

international tariffs established '^^^'^''^''^^'^S^a involving 

rates referred to in the precemngpas p ^^^ ^^^^^^ 

?^rii^titTpTek'!^tn'^X it from Germany. 
Article 366 



From the coming Into force of the present Treaty the 

1906.' regardlJlg the transportation of goods by raiL 

Tf Tirithin fivp Tears from the date or mt Luniiub mt^ 

SK' firS «££ S:i-=s ?, 



'-y'^!%'' 



■ixtmn 


wmmmmm 


^^» ^• 


jm 


^"" 


Hfc.*?- s> -^ 


w 




- ^ tew/ ®;i*I 


if** 


r' 


BM 




— ■■(i— 


»«.««MtflMflHBHi 


iv *■* 




■HV «"»<•). 



'''^<mm^ "^'^ 










"^t^ 


^ 


"•--^•"~- 




It 


.... 


Sii^ 


' ^ 


u. 


„_ ^ 


-. 1 


s^rj.^ 


" 


Jt' 


f? 


'S!«SWS 








TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



LV 



It shall bind Germany, even If Bhe shall have refused to 
takroart to thrpreparation of the convention or to sub- 
s?Hbe?o it lentil a new convention shall have been con- 
duaed Germany shall conform to the provisions of the 
Berne Convention and the subsequent additions referred to 
abive, and to the current supplementary provisions. 



Article 367. 
Germany shall be bound to co-operate in the establishment 
nfthrouEb ticket services (for Passengers and their lug- 
Ease) Thich shall be required by any of the Allied and Asso- 
M,,to!l Powers to ensure their communication by rail with 
each other Ind with all other countries by transit across the 
?p,^rltovies ol Germany ; in particular Germany shali, for 

?€ il f^rli/e^nd^'^is^^^^ 

Hni>dLS\?airin''\h'rfam^"ie'r\vui^ 

SSa?Hfc.t\fd^'orG^rlS°U°er 

fof'^tL same d^s'tancerunder the same conditions of speed 

^°The°?aHffs applicable under the same conditions . of speed 

£Bo^ ior?EI«^"an^'/s«l g rs^ afd 

S'ilte^iTn" l^l'Zrstri'o.Zl^r.U. -^('d^^ 

Sirbl »int-.oTn'.» t^o-o"r-c'^mtnrffom-anro?hn? 

P""'*^- Article 368. 

P.prmanv shall not apply specially to such through serv- 
ices o" to the transportation of emigrants going to or com- 
ine from the ports of the Allied and Associated I'owers any 
tefhnkS fiscal or administrative measures, such as meas- 
ures of customs examination, general P»l''^«; s»°"?^y £"''"0^; 
and control, the result of which would be to impede or 
delay such services. 

^ Article 369. 

Tn case of transport partly by rail and partly by Internal 
navigation with or witLut through way-bill, the Preceding 
Artldes Shan apply to the part of the journey performed 

"y '""• CHAPTER II. 

rolling-stock. 
Article 370. 
Germany undertakes that German wagons shall be fitted 

""(l)"''of'ffir"incrus?oi in goods trains on the lines of 
micli of the Allied and Associated Powers as are parties to 
?S»Rprne Convention of May 15, 1886, as modified on May 
18 1907 without hamperini the action of the cont nuous 
hrike which may be adopted in such countries within ten 
velrl of the coming into force of the present Treaty and 
^ r) of the acceptance of wagons of such countries In all 

^''°T'he*'ronmg"s"ock''orfhe ' Auled and Associated Powers 
ohflU en?ov on the German lines the same treatment as 
German rolling stock as regards movement, upkeep and re- 

P*"^^- Chapter III. 

cessions op railway lines. 
Article 371. 
Sublect to any special provisions concenilng the cession 
of ooJts waterways and railways situated in the territo- 
?ies over whch Germany abandons her sovereignty and to 
the flnancS conditions i-elating to the concesslonnaires and 
thi pensioning of the personnel, the cession of railways will 
^''V'Tbe"°rrkran^d""°inTa1laTrs"''o7 all tiie railroads 

^%'^^^i "rllfwaT^r^-^PoM^ '- -F'tf ff 
stock Is handed over in its entirety by German.v to one of 
tlo Aiiiprt and Associated Powers, such stock shall be 
handed iver complete? in accordance with the last inventory 
? ?„^o vn-ppmhpr 11 1918, and In a normal state of upkeep, 
bctore ^°^«^"J'/a'^rd\,ines without any special rolllng-stocS, 
Commissions ff experts designated by the Allied and Asso- 
ciated Powers on which Germany shall be represented, shall 
fir the nrooortion of the stock existing on the system to 
which tho™Unes belong to be handed over. These Coram a- 
Mons shall have regard to the amount of the jnater al regis- 
?e?ed on hetriines in the last inventory before November 
lr%18. the length of track (sidings inclnd^^^^^^^ 

?lt"lp«i1vTh"°lUmoHves.'"carrlIges'and wagons to be 

^Ehi^^^ir^l.'^^ sSall ,^a^e%hT£ro^,5i 
arrangements necessary to ensure their repair (n German 

^"(If Ttocks of stores, fittings and Plant shall be handed 
over under the same conditions as the rolling-stock 

The nrovislnns of paragraphs 3 and 4 above shall be aj/- 

nlipd to the lines of*^ former Russian Poland converted by 

Germanv to%he German gauge such lines being regarded as 

detached from the Prussian State System. 

Chapter IV. 

PROVISIONS RELATING TO CERTAIN RAILWAY LINES. 

Article 372. 
When as a result of the fixing of new fontters a railway 
connection between two parts of the same country crosset 



another country, or a branch line from one country has Its 
?ermmu3 iranother, the conditions of working, i not spe- 
ciacaiy provided for in the present Treaty, shal be laid 
down in a convention between the railway administrations 
co^cmied If the administrations cannot come to an agree- 
ment Ts to the terms of such convention, the points of dif- 
rerendshail be decided by commissions of experts composed 
as provided in the preceding Article. 
Article 373. 

ofTrXe^n\''^re°a'ty°Ihe^rz;^ch'^"sU\^^?at"lil?;?eruP 

Si°SSon»s^A^c'i;ra^uLrlnd%=" fh^K"^ 
coSwuctlon siJali be borne by the Czecho-Slovak htate. 
Article 374. 

decision of an arbitrator designated by the United btates or 

America. _, „ „ 

Chapter V. 

transitory provisions. 

Article 375. 

Gprmnnv shall carry out the Instructions given her. In 

regard fo ^transport b/ au tuthorised body acting on behalf 

"'(^f ^jirthe^'cai^^gtof troTprunder the provisions of 
the liresent Treaty, and of material, ammunition and sup- 

P"r')'° AsT^tempirary measure, for the transportation of 
BMnnllea tor cerSln regions, as well as for the restoration, 
as'^?aDidlv as possible, of the normal conditions of trans 
?!.r^Pi2'J t% %p „riflnl7.ation of costal and telegraph!. 



llr'ri^i tW ''t"h^e"''o'r^ga"n\.^tion'' of postal and" telegraphic 

services. _ , ,,, 

Section IV. 
DISPUTES. 
AND revision of permanent clauses. 

Article 376. . 

nunutcs which may arise between Interested Powers with 
regarlto tCinterpretation ond appiicat on of the pre^ 
ceiing Articles shall be settled as provided by the League 
of Nations. „_. 

Article 377. 
At »nv time the League of Nations may recommend the 
revision Vs°ch of thes| Articles as relate to a permanent 
administrative r«gime. 

Article 378. 
The stipulations In Articles 321 to 330, 332 365, and 
■ini tn 369 shall be subject to revision by the Council of 
?he Lea^e of Nations' at\ny time after Ave years from the 

'^''^alflng ^sucS'revfsion? n^o" Allild" of'Issociated Power can 
cla^m affer the explraUon of the above period of five years 

£Si^ oS<^af?Vrpon^f {| ^5.5 

cannot be demanded may be prolonged by the Council or 
the eLague of Nations. 

Section V. 
SPECIAL PROVISION. 
Article 379. 
Wlthnnt oreludlce to the special obligations Imposed on 
her bv the present Treaty for'^thc benefit of the Allied and 
Assocfated Po'wers, Germany ""f '••«^''/, /" Jidhere ^ any 
General Conventions regarding the •"'•'"V't'ona^ rgglme or 
transit, waterways, ports or railways which ma.\ je con 
eluded by the Allied and Associated Powers with the ap- 
proval of the League of Nations within five years or tne 
coming into force of the present Treaty. 
Section VI 
CAUSES RELATING TO THE KIEL CANAL. 
Article 380. 
The Kiel Canal anc Its approaches shall be maintained 
free and ooen to the vessels of commerce and of war of al' 
nations ar^ace with Germany on terms of entire equality. 
Article 381. 
The nationals propertv and vessels of all Powers shall. 
In relpect of charges, facilities, and In all other respects, be 
t?eat?d on a footing of perfect equalltv In the use of the 
Canal no distinction being made to the detriment of na- 
tionals orotverty and vessels of any Power between them 
and the 'Nationals property and vessels of Germany or of 

''^^No^rmV'e'^drmVnt' ThaTbe placed on the movement of per- 
sons or vessels other than those arising out of po Ice, cus- 
toms, sanitary, emigration or lm°>le'-atlon reg.ilatlons and 
those relating to the Imnort or export of Pr?hi'''t<'a gopuf; 
Such regSla"ion8 must be reasonable and uniform and must 
not unnecessarily Impede traffic. 

Article 382. 

Only such charges may be levied 0° /easel^^ "«'"g, *J* 
ronnl or Its anoroaches as are Intended to coyer in an 
Sble mannl?'Vhe cost of maintaining In a navigable con- 



LVI 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



dition, or of ImproviDg, the Canal or its approaches, or to 
meet expenses incurred in the interests of navigation. The 
schedule of such charges shall be calculated on the basis of 
■such expenses, and shall be posted up in the ports. 

These charges shall be levied in such a manner as to ren- 
der any detailed examination of cargoes unnecessary, except 
in the case of suspected fraud or contravention. 
J-ETICLB 383. 

Goods in transit may be placed under seal or la the eus- 
tdoy of customs agents ; the loading and unloadln:; of goods, 
and the embarkation and disembarkation of passer gers, shall 
only take place in the ports specified by German^. 
Article 3S4. 

No charges of any kind other than those provided for in 
the present Treaty shall be levied along the course or at the 
approaches of the Kiel Canal. 

Article 385. 

Germany shall be bound to take suitable measures to re- 
move any obstacle or danger to navigation, and to ensure 
the maintenance of good conditions of navigation. She shall 
not undertake any works of a nature to impede navigation 
on the Canal or its approaches. 

Article 386. 

In the event of violation of any of the conditions of Ar- 
ticles oSO to 386, or of disputes as to the interpretation of 
these Articles, any interested Power can appeal to the juris- 
diction instituted for the purpose by the League of Na- 
tions. 

In order to avoid reference of small questions to the 
League of Nations, Germany will establish a local authority 
at Kiel qualified to deal with disputes in the first instance 
and to give satisfaction so far as possible to complaints 
which may be presented through the consular representa- 
tives of the interested Powers. 

PART XIII. 

LABOUR. 

Section I. 

ORGANISATION OF LABOUR. 

Whereas the League of Nations has for Its object the es- 
tablishment of universal peace, and such a peace can be es- 
tablished only if It is based upon social justice: 

And whereas conditions of labour exist Involving such 
injustice, hardship and privation to large numbers of peo- 
ple as to produce unrest so great that the peace and harmony 
of the world are imperilled:; and an improvement of those 
conditions is urgently re<iuired : as, for example, by the 
regulation of the hours of work, including the establishment 
of a maximum working day and week, the regulation of the 
labour supply, the prevention of unemployment, the provi- 
sion of an adequate living wage, the protection of the worker 
against sickness, disease and injury arising out of his em- 
ployment, the protection of children, young persons and 
women, provision for old age and injury, protection of the 
interests of workers when employed in countries other than 
their own, recognition of the principle of freedom of asso- 
ciation, the organisation of vocational and technical educa- 
tion and other measures : 

WTiereas also the failure of any nation to adopt humane 
conditions of labour is an obstacle in the way of other na- 
tions which desire to improve the conditions in their own 
countries : 

The High Coxtractixg Parties, moved by sentiments of 
justice and humanity as well as by the desire to secure the 
permanent peace of the world, agree to the following : 

Chapter I. 
organisation. 
Article 387. 
A permanent organisation is hereby established for the 
promotion of the objects set forth in the Preamble. 

The original Members of the League of Nations shall be 
the original Members of this organisation, and hereafter 
membership of the League of Nations shall carry with it 
membership of the said organisation. 

Article 388. 
The permanent or.ganisation shall consist of: 

(1) a General Conference of Repsesentatives of the 
Members and, 

(2) an International Labour Office controlled by the 
Governing Body described in Article 393. 

Article 389. 

The meetings of the General Conference of Representa- 
tives of the Members shall be held from time to time aa 
occasion may rquire, and at least once in every year. It 
shall be composed of four Representatives of each of the 
Members, of whom two shall be Government Delegates and 
the two others shall be Delegates representing respectively 
the employers and the workpeople of each of the Members. 

Each Delegate may be accompanied by advisers, who shall 
not exceed two in number for each item on the agenda of 
the meeting. When questions specially affecting women are 
to be considered by the Conference, one at least of the ad- 
visers should be a woman. 

The Members undertake to nominate non-Government 
Delegates and advisers chosen in agreement with the in- 
dustrial organisations, if such organisations exist, which 



are most representative of employers or workpeople, as the 
case may be, in their respective countries. i 

Advisers shall not speak except on a request made by the 
Delegate whom they accompany and by the special author- 
ization of the President of the Conference, and may not 
vote. 

A Delegate may by notice In writing addressed to the 
President appoint one of his advisers to act as his deputy, 
and the adviser, while so acting, shall be allowed to speak 
and vote. 

The names of the Delegates and their advisers will be 
communicated to the International Labour Office by the 
Government of each of the Members. 

The credentials of Delegates and their advisers shall be 
subject to scrutiny by the Conference, which may, by two- 
thirds of the votes cast by the Delegates present, refuse to 
admit any Delegate or adviser whom it deems not to have 
been nominated in accordance with this Article. 
Article 390. 

Every Delegate shall be entitled to vote individually on 
all matters which are taken into consideration by the Con- 
ference. 

If one of the Members fails to nominate one of the non- 
Government Delegates whom it Is entitled to nominate, the 
other non-Government Delegate shall be allowed to sit and 
speak at the Conference, but not to vote. 

If in accordance with Article 389 the Conference refuses 
admission to a Delegate of one of the Members, the pro- 
visions of the present Article shall apply as if that Dele- 
gate had not been nominated. 

Article 391. 

The meetings of the Conference shall be held at the seat 
of the League of Nat.ons, or at such other place as may be 
decided by the Conference at a previous meeting by two- 
thirds of the votes cast by the Delegates present. 
Abticlb 392. 

The International Labour Office shall be established at 
the seat of the League of Nations as part ot the organisa- 
tion of the League. 

Article 393. 

The International Labour Office shall be under the control 
of a Governing Body consisting of twenty-four persons, ay 
pointed in accordance with the following provisions : 

The Governing Body of the International Labour Office 
shall be constituted as follows : 

Twelve persons representing the Governments : 

Six persons elected by the Delegates to the Conference 
representing the employers ; 

Six persons elected by the Delegates to the Conference 
representing the workers. 

Of the twelve persons representing the Governments eight 
shall be nominated by the Members which are of the chief 
industrial Importance, and four shall be nominated by the 
Members selected for the purpose by the Government Dele- 
gates to the Conference, excluding the Delegates of the eight 
Members mentioned above. 

Any question as to which are the Members of the chief 
industrial importance shall be decided by the Council of the 
League of Nations. 

The period of office of the Members of the Governing 
Body will be three years. The method of filling vacancies 
and other similar questions may be determined by the Gov- 
erning Body subject to the approval of the Conference. 

The Governing Body shall, from time to time, elect one 
of its members to act as its Chairman, shall regulate its 
own procedure and shall fix its own times of meeting. A 
special meeting shall be held If a written request to that 
effect Is made by at least ten members of the Governing 
Body. 

Article 394. 

There shall be a Director of the International Labour Of- 
fice, who shall be appointed by the Governing Body, and, 
subject to the instructions of the Governing Body, shall be 
responsible for the efficient conduct of the International 
Labour Office and for such other duties as may be assigned 
to him. 

The Director or his deputy shall attend all meetings of 
the Governing Body. 

Article 395. 

The staff of the International Labour Office shall be ap- 
pointed by the Director, who shall, so far as is possible with 
due regard to the efficiency of the work of the Office, select 
persons of different nationalities. A certain number of these 
persons shall be women. 

Article 396. 

The functions of the International Labour Office shall In- 
clude the collection and distribution of information on all 
subjects relating to the international adjustment of condi- 
tions of industrial life and labour, and particularly the ex- 
amination of subjects which It is proposed to bring before 
the Conference with a view to the conclusion of the Interna- 
tional conventions, and the conduct of such special investi- 
gations as may be ordered by the Conference. 

It will prepare the agenda for the meetings of the Con- 
ference. 

It will carry out the duties required of it by the provi- 
sions of this Part of the present Treaty in connection with 
international disputes. 

It will edit and publish to French and English, and to such 






TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



LVII 



other languages as the Governing Body may thing desirable, 
a periodical paper dealing with problems o£ industry and 
employment of International Interest. ^ . ^., 

Generally, in addition to the functions set out in this 
Article, it shall have such other powers and duties as may 
be assigned to It by the Conference. 
AKTICLE 397. 

The Government Departments of any of the Members 
which deal with questions of industry and employment may 
communicate directly with the Director through the Repre- 
sentative of their Government on the Governing Body of 
the International Labour Office, or failing any such Repre- 
sentative, through such other qualifled olHcial as the Gov- 
ernment may nominate for the purpose. 
Article 308. 

The International Labour Office shall be entitled to the 
assistance of the Secretary-General of the League of Na- 
tions in any matter In which it can be given. 
Article 399. 

Each of the Members will pay the travelling and subsist- 
ence expenses of its Delegates and their advisers and of its 
Representatives attending the meetings of the Conference or 
Governing Body, as the case may be. 

All the other expenses of the International Labour Office 
and of the meetings of the Conference or Governing Body 
shall be paid to the Director by the Secretary-General of the 
League of Nations out of the general funds of the League. 

The Director shall be responsible to the Secretary-Gen- 
eral of the League for the proper expenditure of all moneys 
paid to him in pursuance of this Article. 

Chapter II. 
peoceduee. 
Article 400. 
The agenda for all meetings of the Conference will be 
settled by the Governing Body, who shall consider any sug- 
gestion as to the agenda that may be made by the (iovem- 
ment of any of the Members or by any representative or- 
ganisation recognised for the purpose of Article 380. 
Aeticlb 401. 
The Director shall act as the Secretary of the Conference, 
and shall transmit the agenda so as to reach the Members 
four months before the meeting of the Conference, and, 
through them, the non-Government Delegates when ap- 
pointed. 

Article 402. 
\ny of the Governments of the Members may formally 
object to the Inclusion of any item or items in the agenda. 
The grounds for such objection shall be set forth in a rea- 
soned statement addressed to the Director, who shall circu- 
late it to all the Members of the Permanent Organisation. 

Items to which such objection has been made shall not, 
however, be excluded from the agenda. If at th£ Conference 
a majority of two-thirds of the votes cast by the Delegates 
present is In favour of considering them. 

If the Conference decides (otherwise than under the pre- 
ceding paragraph) by two-thirds of the votes cast by the 
Delegates present that any subject shall be considered by 
the Conference, that subject shall be included in the agenda 
for the following meeting. 

Article 403. 
The Conference shall regulate its own procedure, shall 
elect its own President, and may appoint committees to con- 
sider and report on any matter. .^ ^ , .,. , t5„„^ „, 
Except as otherwise expressly provided in this Part of 
the present Treaty, all matters shall be decided by a sim- 
ple majority of the votes cast by the Delegates present. 

The voting is void unless the total number of votes east 
is equal to half the number of the Delegates attending the 
Conference. ,„, 

Article 404. 
The Conference may add to any committees which It ap- 
points technical experts, who shall be assessors without 
power to vote. 

Article 405. 
When the Conference has decided on the adoption of pro- 
posals with regard to an item in the agenda, it will rest with 
the Conference to determine whether these proposals should 
tal£e the form: (a) of a recommendation to be submitted to 
the Members for consideration with a view to effect being 
given to it bv national legislation or otherwise, or (6), of a 
draft International convention for ratification by the Mem- 

In either case a majority of two-thirds of the votes cast 
by the Delegates present shall be necessary on the final 
vote for the adoption of the recommendation or draft con- 
vention, as the case may be, by the Conference. 

In framing any recommendation or draft convention or 
general application the Conference shall have due regard to 
those countries in which climatic conditions the imperfect 
development of Industrial organisation or other special cir- 
cumstances make the industrial conditions substantiall.y dif- 
ferent and shall suggest the modifications, if any, which it 
considers may be required to meet the case of such countries. 

A eopv of the recommendation or draft convention shall 
be authe'ntlcated by the signature of the President of the 
Conference and of the Director and shall be deposited with 



the Secretary-General of the League of Nations. The Sec- 
retary-General will communicate a certified copy of the rec- 
ommendation or draft convention to each of the Members. 

Efach of the Members undertakes that it will, within the 
period of one year at most from the closing of the session 
of the Conference, or if it is impossible owing to exceptional 
circumstances to do so within the period of one year, then 
at the earliest practicable moment and in no case later than 
eighteen months trom the closing of the session of the Con- 
ference, bring the recommendation or draft convention be- 
fore the authority or authorities within whose competence 
the matter lies, for the enactment of legislation or other 
action. , ,. , .,, . 

In the case of a recommendation, the Members will in- 
form the Secretary-General of the action taken. 

In case of a draft convention, the Member will, if it 
obtains the consent of the authority or authorities within 
whose competence the matter lies, communifate the formal 
ratification of the convention to the Secretary-General and 
will take such action as may be necessary to make effective 
the provisions of such convention. 

If on a recommendation no legislative or other action is 
taken to make a recommendation effective, or if the draft 
convention fails to obtain the consent of the authority or 
authorities within whose competence the matter lies, no 
further obligation shall rest upon the Member. 

In the case of a federal State, the power of which to 
enter into conventions on labour matters is subject to limita- 
tions, it shall be in the discretion of that Government to 
treat a draft convention to which such limitations apply as 
a recommendation only, and the provisions of this Article 
with respect to recommendations shall apply in such case. 

The above Article shall be Interpreted in accordance with 
the following principle : 

In no case shall any Member be asked or required, as a 
result of the adoption of any recommendation or draft con- 
vention bv the Conference, to lessen the protection afforded 
by its existing legislation to the workers concerned. 

Article 406. 

Any convention so ratified shall be registered by the 
Secretary-General of the League of Nations, but shall only 
be binding upon the Members which ratify It. 
Article 407. 

If any convention coming before the Conference for final 
consideration fails to secure the support of two-thirds of the 
votes cast bv the Delegates present, it shall nevertheless be 
within the right of any of the Members of the Permanent 
Organisation to agree to such convention among themselves. 

Any convention so agreed to shall be communicated by the 
Governments concerned to the Secretary-General of the 
League of Nations, who shall register it. 
Article 408. 

Each of the Members agrees to make an annual report to 
the International Labour Office on the measures which it has 
taken to give effect to the provisions of conventions to which 
it is a p'artv. These reports shall be made in such form and 
shall contain such particulars as the Governing Body may 
request. The Director shall lay a summary of these reports 
before the next meeting of the Conference. 
Article 409. 

In the event of any representation being made to the 
International Labour Office by an industrial association of 
employers or of workers that any of the Members has failed 
to secure in any respect the effective observance within its 
Jurisdiction of any convention to which it is a party, the 
Governing Body may communicate this representation to the 
Government against which it is made and may invite that 
Government to make such statement on the subject as it 
may think fit. 

Article 410. 

If no statement is received within a reasonable time from 
the Government in question, or if the statement when re- 
ceived is not deemed to be satisfactory by the Governing 
Body, the latter shall have the right to publish the repre- 
sentation and the statement, if any, made in reply to it. 
Article 411. 

Any of the Members shall have the right to file a com- 
plaint with the International Labour Office if it is not 
satisfied that any other Member is securing the effective 
observance of any convention which both have ratified in 
accordance with the foregoing Articles. 

The Governing Body may, if it thinks fit, before referring 
such a complaint to a Commission of Enquiry, as herein- 
after provided for. communicate with the Government in 
question in the manner described in Article 409. 

If the Governing Body does not think it necessary to 
communicate the complaint to the Government in question 
or if,- when th''y have made such communication, no state- 
ment in reply has been received within a reasonable time 
which the Governing Body considers to be satisfactory, the 
Governing Body may apply for the appointment of a Com- 
mission of Enquiry to consider the complaint and to report 
thereon. 

The Governing Body may adopt the same procedure either 
of its own motion or on receipt of a complaint from a Dele- 
gate to the Conference. 

When anv matter arising out of .Vrtlcles 410 or 411 is 
being considered by the Governing Body, the Government 
in question shall, if not already represented thereon, be en- 



LVIII 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



titled to send a representative to take part in the proceed- 
ings of tile Governing Body while the matter is under con- 
sideration. Adequate notice o£ the date on which the mat- 
ter will be considered shall be given to the Government In 
question. 

Aeticlb 412. 

The Commission of Enquiry shall be constituted in accord- 
ance with the following provisions : 

Each of the Members agrees to nominate within six months 
of the date on which the present Treaty comes into force 
three persons of industrial experience, of whom one shall be 
a representative of employers, 'one a representative of work- 
ers, and one a person of independent standing, who shall 
together form a panel from which the Members of the Com- 
mission of Enquiry shall be drawn. 

The qualifications of the persons so nominated shall be 
subject to scrutiny by the Governing Body, which may by 
two-thirds of the votes cast by the representatives present 
refuse to accept the nomination of any person whose qualifl- 
cations do not in its opinion comply with the requirements 
of the present Article. 

Upon the application of the Governing Body, the Secre- 
tary-General of the League of Nations shall nominate three 
persons, one from each section of this panel, to constitute 
the Commission of Enquiry, and shall designate one of them 
as the President of the Commission. None of these three 

Si'ersons shall be a person nominated to the panel by any 
lember directly concerned in the complaint. 

Article 413. 
The Members agree that, in the event of the reference of 
a complaint to a Commission of Enquiry under Article 411, 
they will each, whether directly concerned In the complaint 
or not, place at the disposal of the Commission all tne In- 
formation in their possession which bears upon the subject- 
matter of the complaint. 

Abticlb 414. 

When the Commission of Enquiry has fully considered the 
complaint, it shall prepare a report embodying its findings 
on all questions of fact relevant to determining the issue 
between the parties and containing such recommendations as 
it may think proper as to the steps which should be taken 
to meet the complaint and the time within which they 
should be taken. 

It shall also Indicate in this report the measures, if any, 
of an economic character against a defaulting Government 
which it considers to be appropriate, and which it considers 
other Governments would be justified in adopting. 

Article 415. 

The Secretary-General of the League of Nations shall 
communicate the report of the Commission of Enquiry to 
each of the Governments concerned in the complaint, and 
shall cause it to be published. 

Each of these Governments shall within one month in- 
form the Secretary-General of the League of Nations whether 
or not it accepts the recommendations contained in the re- 
port of the Commission ; and if not, whether it proposes to 
refer the complaint to the Permanent Court of International 
Justice of the League of Nations. 

Article 416. 

In the event of any Member falling to take the action 
required by Article 405, with regard to a recommendation 
or draft Convention, any other >fember shall be entitled to 
refer the matter to the Permanent Court of International 
Justice. 

Article 417. 

The decision of the Permanent Court of International 
Justice in regard to a complaint or matter which has been 
referred to it in pursuance of Article 415 or Article 416 
shall be final. 

Article 418. 

The Permanent Court of International Justice may affirm, 
vary or reverse any of the findings or recommendations of 
the Commission of Enquiry, if any, and shall in its decision 
indicate the measures, if any, of an economic character which 
it considers to be appropriate, and which other Governments 
would be justified In adopting against a defaulting Govern- 
ment. 

Article 419. 

In the event of any Member failing to carry out within 
the time specified the recommendations, if any, contained in 
the report of the Commission of Enquiry, or in the decision 
of the Permanent Court of International Justice, as the 
case may be, any other Member may take against that 
Member the measures of an economic character indicated in 
the report of the Commission or in the decision of the Court 
as appropriate to the case. 

Article 420. 
The defaulting Government may at any time Inform the 
Governing Body that it has taken the steps necessary to 
comply with the recommendations of the Commission of 
Enquiry or with those in the decision of the Permanent 
Court of International Justice, as the case may be, and may 
request it to apply to the Secretary-General of the League 
to constitute a Commission of Enquiry to verify its conten- 
tion. In this case the provisions of Articles 412, 413, 414, 
415, 417 and 418 shall apply, and if the report of the Com- 
mission of Enquiry or the decision of the Permanent Court 



of International Justice is in favour of the defaulting Gov- 
ernment, the other Governments shall forthwith discontinue 
the measures of an economic character that they have taken 
against the defaulting Government. 

Chapter III. 

GENERAL. 

Article 421. 
The Members engage to apply conventions which they 
have ratified in accordance with the provisions of this Part 
of the Present Treaty to their colonies, protectorates and 
possessions which are not fully self-governing : 

(1) Except where owing to the local conditions the con- 
vention is inapplicable, or 

(2) Subject to such modifications as may be ncessary 
to adapt the convention to local conditions. 

And each of the Members shall notify to the International 
Labour Office the action taken In respect of each of its 
colonies, protectorates and possessions which are not fully 
self-governing. 

Article 422. 

Amendments to this Part of the present Treaty which are 
adopted by the Conference by a majority of two-thirds of 
the votes cast by the Delegates present shall take effect 
when ratified by the States whose representatives compose 
the Council of the League of Nations and by three-fourths 
of the Members. 

Article 423. 

Any question or dispute relating to the interpretation of 
this Part of the present Treaty or of any subsequent con- 
vention concluded by the Members in pursuance of the pro- 
visions of this Part of the present Treaty shall be referred 
for decision to the Permanent Court of International Jus- 
tice. 

Chapter IV. 

transitory provisions. 

Article 424. 

The first meeting of the Conference shall take place in 
October, 1919. The place and agenda for this meeting 
shall be as specified in the Annex hereto. 

Arrangements for the convening and the organisation of 
the first meeting of the Conference will be made by the 
Government designated for the purpose in the said Annex. 
That Government shall be assisted In the preparation of the 
documents for submission to the Conference by an Interna- 
tional Committee constituted as provided In the said Annex. 

The expenses of the first meeting and of all subsequent 
meetings held before the League of Nations has been aole 
to establish a general fund, other than the expenses of 
Delegates and their advisers, will be borne by the Members 
in accordance with the apportionment of the expenses of 
the International Bureau of the Universal Postal Union. 
Article 425. 

Until the League of Nations has been constituted all 
communications which under the provisions of the foregoing 
Articles should be addressed to the Secretary-General of the 
League will be preserved by the Director of the International 
Labour Office, who will transmit them to the Secretary- 
General of the League. 

Article 426. 

Pending the creation of a Permanent Court of Interna- 
tional Justice disputes which in accordance with this Part 
of the present Treaty would be submitted to it for decision 
will be referred to a tribunal of three persons appointed by 
the Council of the League of Nations. 

ANNEX. 

FIRST MEETING OF ANNUAL LABOUR CONFERENCE, 1919. 

The place of meeting will be Washington. 

The Government of the United States of America Is re- 
quested to convene the Conference. 

The International Organising Committee will consist of 
seven Members, appointed by the United States of America, 
Great Britain, France, Italy, Japan, Belgium and Switzer- 
land. The Committee may, if it thinks necessary. Invite 
other Members to appoint representatives. 

Agenda : 

(1) Application of principle of the 8-hours day or of the 
48-hours week. 

(2) Question of preventing or providing against tmem- 
ployment. 

(3) Women's employment: 

(a) Before and after child-birth Including the 

maternity benefit ; 
(6) During the night; 
(c) In unhealthy processes. 

(4) Employment of children : 

(a) Minimum age of employment; 

(b) During the night ; 

(c) In unhelathy processes. 

(5) Extension and application of the International Con- 
ventions adopted at Berne in 1906 on the prohibition of 
night work for women employed in industry and the pro- 
hibition of the use of white phosphorus in the manufacture 
of matches. 

Section II. 
GENERAL PRINCIPLES. 
Article 427. 
The High Contracting Parties, recognising that the well- 
being, physical, moral and Intellectual, of industriai wage- 




Hermann Mueller, German Foreign Minister and Dr. Johannes Bell, German Minister of Colonies 
One of the Chief Signers of German and One of the Chief Signers of German . 

Peace Treaty for Germany. Peace Treaty for Germany. 




A Conference on the Danzig Question by Representatives of the Allies and Germans in a Parlor Car 

Near Spa. 



LX 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



earners is of supreme international importance, have framed 
m order to furtiier this great end the permanent machinerv 
provided for in Section 1 and associated with that o£ the 
League of Nations. 

They recognise that differences of "limate, habits and 
customs, of economic opportunity and mdustrial tradition 
make strict uniformity in the conditions of labour difficult 
of immediate attainment. But, holding as they do that la- 
bour should not be regarded merely as an article of com- 
meice, they think that there are methods and principles for 
regulating labour conditions which all industrial communi- 
ties should endeavour to apply, so far as their special cir- 
cumstances will permit. t-ijc^-iui en 

t^'lfffl?- ^^"^'^ methods and principles, the followmg seem 
im ortan^^ Contracting Parties to be of special and urgent 

>i,''^'I1''~J5^ guiding principle above enunciated that labour 
should not be regarded merely as a commodity or article of 

Sec-ojid.— The right of association for all lawful purposes 
^m, -^ ,'^™R,',!?'''='' "^ ^^'<^" ''S ^y tlie employers. 

2 lnia.—-T.he payment to the employed of a wage adequate 
to maintain a reasonable standard of life as this is under- 
stood m their time and country. ""uci 

Fourth. — The adoption of an eight hours day or a fortv- 
eight liours week as the standard to be aimed at where it 
has not already been attained. 

Fifth.— The adoption of a weekly rest of at least twenty- 
four hours, which should Include Sunday wherever prac- 

8iwth.~-The abolition of child labor and the imposition of 
such limitations on the- labour of young persons as shall 
permit the continuation of their education and assure their 
proper physical development. 

Seventh.-— The prmciple that men and women should re- 
ceive equal remuneration for work of equal value 

Eighth. — The standard set by law in each country with 
respect to the conditions of labour should have due "regard 
to the equitable economic treatment of all workers lawfully 
resident therein. ».vi.uiij 

mnth.-—E,ach State should make provision for a system 
of inspection m which women should take part, in order to 
ensure the enforcement of the laws and regulations for the 
protection of the employed. 

Without claiming that these methods and pTincinles are 
either complete or flnal, the High Contracting Parties are 
of opinion that they are well fitted to guide the policy of the 
i-eague of Nations ; and that, if adopted by the industrial 
communities who are members of the League, and safe- 
guarded in practice by an adequate system of such inspec- 
tion they will confer lasting benefits upon the wage-earners 
of the world. 

PART XIV. 

GUAR.\NTEES. 

Section 1. 

WESTERN EUROPE. 

Article 42S. 

As a guarantee for the execution of the present Treaty by 
Germany, the German territory situated to the west of" the 
Rhine, together with the bridgeheads, will be occupied by 
Allied and Associated troops for a period of fifteen years 
from the commg into force of the present Treaty. 
Article 429. 

If the conditions of the present Treaty are faithfullv 
carried out by Germany, the occupation referred to in Arti- 
cle 4JS will be successively restricted as follows • 

(1) At the expiration of five years there will be evacu- 
ated : the bridgehead of Cologne and the territories north 
o?.,.a Ime running along the Ruhr, then along the railway 
Julich, Duren, Luskirchen, Rheinbach, thence along the roa'd 
Rheinbach to Sinzig, and reaching the Rhine at the conflu- 
ence with the Ahr ; the roads, railways and places men- 
tioned above being excluded from the area evacuated 

t'j' 4-C^'u -^ expiration of ten years there will be evacu- 
ated : the bridgehead of Coblentz and the territories north 
of a line to be drawn from the Intersection between the 
frontiers of Belgium, Germany and Holland, running about 
from 4 kilometres south of Aix-la-Chapelle, then to and fol- 
lowing the crest of Forst Gemiind, then east of the railway 
°} .the Lrft Valley, then along Blankenheim, Valdorf, 
jDreis, Ulmen to and following the Moselle from Bremm to 
^ehren, then passing by Kappel and Simmern, then follow- 
ing the ridge of the heights between Simmern and the 
Hhme and reaching this river at Bacharach ; all the places, 
valleys, roads and railways mentioned above being excluded 
trom the area evacuated. 

(3) At the expiration of fifteen yeasr there will be evac- 
uated : the bridgehead of Mainz, the bridgehead of Kehl 
and the remainder of the German territory under occupa- 

. If at that date the guarantees against unprovoked aggres- 
sion by Germany are not considered sufficient bv the Allied 
ana Associated Governments, the evacuation of "the occupy- 
ing troops may he delayed to the extent regarded as nece"s- 
sary for the purpose of obtaining the required guarantees. 

Article 430. 
,. I" ''i'^f,,<=it?F "during the occupation or after the expira- 
tion of the fifteen years referred to above the Reparation 
Commission finds that Germany refuses to observe the whole 
or part of her obligations under the present Treaty with re- 
gard to reparation, the whole or part of the area"B specified 



ind'Aisocitted"fircel''-°''"P'''' immediately by the Allied 

Aeiiclb 431. 

If before the expiration of the period of fifteen vears 

Pifi'^?"^ complies with all the undertakiSgs resulting «oS 

immedflfely. '^^ ^' " "''™P^''°S torces will be withdrawn 

Abticle 432. 
f„;'^'.' ™?-tt^''s relating to the occupation and not provided 
tor by the present Treaty shall be regulated by subsequent 
agreements, which Germany hereby undertakes to observe 
Section II. 
EASTERN EUROPE. 
Article 433. 
As a guarantee for the execution of the provisions of the 
present Treaty by which Germany accepts definitely thf 
abrogation of the Brest- Litovsk Treaty, and of all treaties 
conventions and agreements entered into by her with the 
Maximalist Government in Russia, and hi order to ensurl 
the restoration of peace and good government in the Baltic 
Provinces and Lithuania, all German troops at present in 
the said territories shall return to within the frontiers of 
Germany as soon as the Governments of the Principal Al- 
lied and Associated Powers shall think the moment suitable 
having regard to the internal situation of tS temtoriel' 
and'trir^nv^ofLf ^'^i'^-f™'" ^^^ requisitions and seizuiS 
and fiom any other coercive measures, with a view to on- 
l^fSi?^. «"PP''^^ intended for Germany, 'and shtll in no way 
interfere with such measures for national defence as mafbe 
fnd'^iitouLia* Provisional Governments of Esthonil, Svil 
nfw Jh^"" German troops shall, pending the evacuation or 
te"mories. " '" complete, be admitted to the said 

PART XV. 
MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS. 
Article 434. 
German.v undertakes to recognise the full force of the 
Treaties of Peace and Additional Conventions w'hich mav be 
concluded by the Allied and Associated Powers with the 
Powers who fought on the side of Germany and to recognise 
whatever dispositions may be made concerning the teSto^ 
ries of the former Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, of the King- 
dom of Bulgaria and of the Ottoman Empire, and to recog- 
dJiwn ""'^ States within their frontiers as there laid 

Aetxclb 435. 
The High Contracting Parties, while they recognise the 
guarantees stipulated by the Treaties of 1815, ^d espe^ 
cla ly by the Act of November 20, 1815. in favour of 
niTi^^H„Jl V t*"^. ^a'<J guarantees constituting international 
obligations for the maintenance of peace, declare neverthe- 
;wi„,.„r '^'^ provisions of these treaties, conventions, 
declarations and other supplementary Acts concerning the 
^^» T^ 'n^,*^ ^"^v "J^.S^foy- IS laid down in paragraph 1 of 
Article 92 of the Final Act of the Congress of Vienna and 
ZZ^l^^l^rF^■,l^?^ '^'■"'^'^ ^ "^ "^'^ T'"<^aty «f Paris of No 
nn^mLr,"; ' £. V,,?""* °° ^oneev consistent with present 
?^u» i„t!- f'L *'"^ ''''*'s°° t''^ ^'S"^ Contracting Parties 
take note of the agreement reached between the French 
Government and the Swiss Government for the abrogation 
of the stipulations relating to this zone which are and re- 
main abrogated. 

The High Contracting Parties also agree that the stipula- 
tions of the Treaties of 1815 and of the other supplemen- 
tary Acts concerning the free zones of Upper Savoy and the 
Gex district are no longer consistent with present conditions, 
and that it is for France and Switzerland to come to an 
agreement together with a view to settling between them- 
selves the status of these territories under such conditions 
as shall be considered suitable by both countries. 

ANNEX. 

The Swiss Federal Council has informed the French Gov 
ernment on May 5, 1919, that after examining the provi- 
sions of Article 435 in a like spirit of sincere friendship 
It has happily reached the conclusion that it was possible 
to acquiesce in it under the following conditions and reser- 
vations : 

(1) The neutralized zone of Haute-Savoie : 
^, ("), It will be understood that as long as the Federal 
t.hambers have not ratified the agreement come to between 
the two Governments concerning the abrogation of the stipu- 
lations in respect of the neutralized zone of Savoy, nothing 
will be definitively settled, on one side or the other, in re- 
gard to this subject. 

(6) The assent given by the Swiss Government to the 
abrogation of the above mentioned stipulations presupposes, 
in conformity with the text adopted, the recognition of the 
guarantees formulated in favour of Switzerland by the 
ireaties of 1815 and particularly by the Declaration of No- 
vember 20, 1815. 

i'^l The agreement between the Governments of France 
and Switzerland for the abrogation of the above mentioned 
stipulations will only be considered as valid if the Treaty of 
Peace contains this Article in its present wording. In ad- 
dition the Parties to the Treaty of Peace should endeavor 
to obtain the assent of the signatory Powers of the Treat- 
ies of 1815 and of the Declaration of November 20 1815 



TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 



LXI 



which are not signatories of the present Treaty of Peace. 

(2) Free zone of HauteSavoie and the district of Gex : 

(a) The Federal Councii makes the most express reser- 
vations to the interpretation to be given to the statement 
mentioned in the last paragraph of the above Article for 
insertion in the Tri-atv of Peace, which provides that "the 
stipulatior»s of the Treaties of 1815 and other supplemen- 
tary acts concerning the free zones of Haute-Savoie and the 
Gex district are no longer consistent with present condi- 
tions". The Federal Council would not wish that its ac- 
ceptance of the above wording should lead to the conclusion 
that it would agree to the suppression of a system intended 
to give neighbouring territory the benefit of a special re- 
gime which is appropriate to the geographical and econom- 
ical situation and which has been well tested. 

In the opinion of the Federal Council the question is not 
the modification of the customs system of the zones as set 
up by the Treaties mentioned above, but only the regulation 
in a manner more appropriate to the economic conditions of 
the present day of the terms of the exchange of goods be- 
tween the regions In question. The Federal Councll has been 
led to make the preceding observations by the perusal of 
the draft Convention concerning the future constitution of 
the zones which was annexed to the note of April 20 from 
the French Government. WWle making the above reserva- 
tions the Federal Council declares its readiness to examine 
In the most friendly spirit any proposals which the French 
Government may deem it convenient to make on the sub- 
ject. 

(6) It Is conceded that the stipulations of the Treaties 
of 1815 and other supplementary acts relative to the free 
zones will remain in force until a new arrangement is come 
to between France and Switzerland to regulate matters in 
this territory. 

II 

The French Government have addressed to the Swiss Gov- 
ernment, on May 18, 1919, the following note In reply to 
the communication set out in the preceding paragrapli : 

In a note dated May 5 the Swiss Legation In Paris was 
good enough to Inform the Government of the French Re- 
public that the Federal Government adhered to the proposed 
Article to be inserted in the Treaty of Peace between the 
Allied and Associated Governments and Germany. 

The French Government have taken note with much 
pleasure of the agreement thus reached, and, at their re- 
quest the proposed Article, which had been accepted by 
the Allied and Associated Governments, has been inserted 
under No. 435 in the Peace conditions presented to the Ger- 
man Plenipotentiaries. , . , „ ,, „ ^v. 

The Swiss Government, m their note of May 5 on this 
subject, have expressed various views and reservations. 

Concerning the observations relating to the free zones of 
Haute-Savoie and the Gex district, the French Government 
have the honour to observe that the provisions of the last 
paragraph of Article 435 are so clear that their purport can- 
not be mlsaptivehended, especially where it Implies that no 
other Power but France and Switzerland will In future be 
Interested In that question. 

The French Government, on their part, are anxious to 
protect the interests of the French territories concerned, 
and, with that object, having their special situation in 
view they bear in mind the desirability of assuring them a 
suitable customs regime and determining, in a manner better 
suited to present conditions, the methods of exchanges be- 
tween these territories and the adjacent Swiss territories, 
while taking into account the reciprocal Interests of both 
regions. , . . J, *i. 

It Is understood that this must in no way prejudice the 
right of France to adjust her customs line in this region in 
conformity with her political frontier, as is done on the 
other portions of her territorial boundaries, and as was done 
by Switzerland long ago on her own boundaries in this 

The' French Government are pleased to note on. this sub- 
ject in what a friendly disposition the Swiss Government 
take this opportunity of declaring their willingness to con- 
sider any French proposal dealing with the system to be 
substituted for the present regime of the said free zones, 
which the French Government intend to formulate in the 
same friendly spirit. j ,,i »,. i. .i 

Moreover the French Government have no doubt that the 
provisional maintenance of the regime of 181.5 as to the 
free zones referred to in the above mentioned paragraph 
of the note from the Swiss Legation of May 5, whose ob- 
ject is to provide for the passage from the present regime 
to the conventional regime, will cause no delay whatsoever 
in the establishment of the new situation which has been 
found necessarv by the two Governments. This remark 
nnnlies also to the ratification by the Federal Chambers, 
dealt with in paragraph 1 (a), of the Sn^ss note of May 5, 
under the heading "Neutralized zone of Haute-Savoie . 
Article 436. 

The High Contracting Parties declare and place on rec- 
ord that they have taken note of the Treaty signed by the 



Government of the French Republic on July 17, 1918, with 
His Serene Highness the Prince of Monaco defining the rela- 
tions between France and the Principality. 

Article 437. 
The High Contracting Parties agree that, in the absence 
of a subsequent agreement to the contrary, the Chairman of 
any Commission established by the present Treaty shall in 
the event of an equality of votes be entitled to a second 
vote. 

Article 438. 

The Allied and Associated Powers agree that where Chris- 
tian religious missions were being maintained by German 
societies or persons in territory belonging to them, or of 
which the government is entrusted to them in accordance 
with the present Treaty, the property of which these mis- 
sions or missionary societies possessed, including that of 
trading societies whose profits were devoted to the support 
of mlsions, shall continue to be devoted to missionary pur- 
poses. In order to ensure the due execution of this under- 
taking the .\llled and Associated Governments will hand 
over such property to boards of trustees apointed by or ap- 
proved by the Governments and composed of persons holding 
the faith of the Mission whose property is involved. 

The Allied and Associated Governments, while contlnnuing 
to maintain full control as to the individuals by whom the 
Missions are conducted, will safeguard the interests of such 
Missions. 

Germany, taking note of the above undertaking, agrees to 
accept all arrangements made or to be made by the .\llied 
or .\ssociated Government concerned for carrying on the 
work of the said missions or trading societies and waives all 
claims on their behalf. 

Article 439, 

Without prejudice to the provisions of the present Treaty, 
Germany undertakes not to put forward directly or Indi- 
rectly against any Allied or Associated Power, signatory of 
the present Treaty, including those which without having 
declared war, have broken off diplomatic relations with the 
Gerlnan Empire, any pecuniary claim based on events which 
occurred at any time before the coming into force of the 
present Treaty. 

The present stipulation will bar completely and finally all 
claims of this nature, which will be thenceforward est j- 
guished, whoever may be the parties in interest. 

Article 440. 

Germany accepts and recognises as valid and binding all 
decrees and orders concerning German shops and goods and 
all orders relating to the payment of costs made by any 
Prize Court of any of the Allied or Associated Powers, and 
undertakes not to put forward any claim arising out of 
such decrees or orders on behalf of any (ierman national. 

The .\llled and Associated Powers reserve the right to 
examine in such manner as they may determine all deci- 
sions and orders of German Prize Courts, whether affecting 
the property rights of nationals of those Powers or of neu- 
tral Powers. Germany agrees to furnish copies of all the 
documents constituting the record of the cases, including the 
decisions and orders made, and to accept and give effect to 
the recommendations made after such examination of the 
cases. 

The present Treaty, of which the French and English 
texts are both authentic, shall be ratified. 

The deposit of ratifications shall be made at Paris as 
soon as possible. 

Powers of which the seat of the Government Is outside 
Europe will be entitled merely to inform the Government 
of the French Republic through their diplomatic representa- 
tive at Paris that their ratification has been given ; in that 
case they must transmit the Instrument of ratification as 
soon as possible. 

A first procfis-verbal of the deposit of ratifications will be 
drawn up as soon as the Treaty has been ratified by Ger- 
many on the one hand, and by three of the Principal Allied 
and Associated Pow'ers on the other hand. 

From the date of this first procfe-verbal the Treaty will 
come into force between the High Contracting Parties who 
have ratified it. For the determination of all periods of 
time provided for in the present Treaty this date will be 
the date of the coming into force of the Treaty. 

In all other respects the Treaty will enter into force for 
each Power at the date of the deposit of its ratification. 

The French Government will transmit to all the signatory 
Powers a certified copy of the procfe-verbaux of the deposit 
of ratifications. 

IN FAITH WHRREOF the above-named Plenipotentiaries 
have signed the present Treaty. 

Done at Versailles, the twenty-eighth day of .Tune, one 
thousand nine hundred and nineteen, in a single copy which 
will remain deposited in the archives of the French Repub- 
lic, and of which authenticated copies will be transmitted 
to each of the Signatory Powers, 




M. Vandervelde, Leader of Belgian Socialists and 

Chief Signer of German Peace Treaty 

for Belgium. 



Baron Makino, Head of' Japanese Delegation to 
Peace Conference and Chief Signer of Ger- 
man Peace Treaty for Japan. 






[The Famous Hall of Mirrors in the Historic Palace of Versailles, France, Where the 
Peace Treaties Were Signed, 



FRANCO-AMERICAN AGREEMENT 



D. S. PLEDGED TO AID PBANCB 

The following is the full text of the treaty as translated 
from the ofliciaT French version : 

"Arrangement between the United States of America and 
France. 

"Considering that the United States of America and the 
government of the French republic are equally animated by 
the desire to maintain the peace of the world, so happily re- 
stored by the treaty of peace signed at Versailles June 28, 
1919, which put an end to the war begun by the aggression 
of the German empire and terminated by the defeat of this 
power ; 

"Considering that the United States of America and the 
government of the French republic are clearly convinced that 
any act of unprovoked aggression directed by Germany 
against France violates not only the letter and the spirit of 
the treaty of Versailles, to which the United States of 
America and the French republic are parties, exposing I'^rance 
anew to the intolerable losses of an unprovoked war, but that 
this aggression on the part of Germany constitutes and is 
regarded by the treaty of Versailles as a hostile act against 
all the powers signatory of said treaty and intended to dis- 
turb the peace of the world and involving inevitably and di- 
rectly the states of Europe and indirectly the entire world, 
as experience has amply and happily demonstrated : 

"Considering that the United States of America and the 
government of the French republic recognize that the stipu- 
lations concerning the left bank of the Ilhlne and contained 
In the said treaty of Versailles are not able to assure se- 
curity and appropriate protection at once to France on the 
cue hand, and on the other hand to the United States : 

CONCLUDE TKEATT FOR PROTECTION 

"Therefore, the United States of America and the govern- 
ment o" the French republic, having decided to conclude a 
treay to realize these necessary ends, Woodrow Wilson, presi- 
dent of the United States of America, and Robert Lansing, 
secretary of state of the United States, specially authorized to 
this effect by the president of the United States, and Georges 
Clemenceau, president of the council, minister of war, and 
Stephen I'ichon, minister of foreign affairs, especially author- 
ized to this effect by Raymond Poincare, president of the 
French republic, have reached an accord upon the following 
dispositions : 

"Article 1. 

"In case where the following stipulaticins concerning the 
left bank of the Rhine and contained in the treaty of peace 
with Germany signed at Versailles June 28, 1919. by the 
United States of America and the government of the French 
republic as well as by the British empire among other 
powers — 

" 'Article 42. Germany is prohibited from maintaining or 
constructing fortifications either on the left bank of the 
Rhine or on the right bank to the west of a line drawn fifty 
kilometers east of this river. 

" 'Article 43. In the area defined above the maintenance 



and the assembly of armed forces, either permanently or 

temporarily, and military maneuvers of any kind, as well as 

the upkeep of all permanent works for mobilization are in 
the same way forbidden. 

GERMAN! CHIEF AIM OF PACT 

" 'Article 44. In case Germany violates in any manner 
whatever the provisions of articles 42 and 43 she shall be 
regarded as committing a hostile act against the powers sig- 
natory of the present treaty and as calculated to disturb the 
peace of the world' — 

do not assure immediately to France security and appropriate 
protection, the United States of America will be bound to 
come Immediately to its aid (les Etats Unis d'Amerique 
seront tenus de venir immediatement a son aide) in case of 
any act of unprovoked aggression directed against France by 
Germany. 

Article 2 

"The present treaty conceived in terms analagous to those 
of the treaty concluded on the same date and to the same 
ends between Great Britain and the French rep'ublic, of which 
a copy is annexed herewith, will come into force at the mo- 
ment when the latter is ratified. 

Article 3 

"The present treaty must be submitted to the council of 
the league of nations and must be recognized if the council 
decides by majority vote that it is an engagement conforming 
to the pact of the league ; it will remain in force up to the 
time when, at the request of one of the parties to the said 
treaty, the council duly decides that the league assures suffi- 
cient protection. 

to be submitted to the senate 
Article 4 

The present treaty before ratification will be submitted to 
the French chambers for approval. It will be submitted to 
the senate of the United States at the same time as the 
treaty of Versailles will be submitted to the senate for 
Judgment and assent to ratification. The ratifications will be 
exchanged at the time of the deposit in Paris of the ratifi- 
cations of the treaty of Versailles or as soon thereafter as 
possible. 

"In testimony whereof the plenipotentiaries, towlt : For 
the French republic, Georges Clemenceau, president of the 
council of ministers, and minister of war, and Stephen Pl- 
chon, minister of foreign affairs ; and for the United States 
of America, Woodrow Wilson, president, and Robert Lansing, 
secretary of state of the United States, have signed the pre- 
ceding articles, done in the Englis"h language and in the 
French language, and have thereunto placed their seals. 

"Done in duplicate, in the city of Versailles, the 28th day 
of the month of June of the year of grace, 1919 and the 
143d of the Independence of the United States of America. 

"CLEMENCEAU, 
"S. PICHON, 
"WOODROW WILSON, 
"ROBMIT LANSING.'' 




Peace Delegates inspecting French Ruins 
LXIIl _ 



and estimating damage. 






CO 






.--:i?^<!'7l%W >■ 'i^ 



0° •>"- '■"' ' 










•i.^ 



o 






'- "-^z. v^' 



C. 



■^ ^>^'-:„-^_tP c- ^:-*^ 






o 0^ 









..^^- 



•^^ t"^- 



.V ^^ 



■i' -^ IWw i ,> 









o 0^ 















3' , -i/v .v^"^' 






•^^. ,^^'' :is^J^^\ %^ 



°. * •. K. .• 



> \^ 



-.'?'' ''h'. 



-'■ .'^ 





















. V , » " ° « 'o 



00 



00 



-r- "' ^ ^ „ w r o 

0° .'!JL *' <^_ 



'^ '^^ v^' 






■^ V" 















' s\^ .via, -o 






q\ 



b^ ^.. 















0* 












^!-^jh, ^'o 



^"^^ 













00^ 









o5 -n*-, -•, 




.0 C5. " 



-,.0^ ,.- 









'X: 



.<'\ 



c^' 

.x^' •^- 






'^-p.. ^ 












•C- "i 









./: s^^' 



y:-:^^%- 









" ^^' ^^ '^0^ ^.^^';-^<^ ..—-.. _ .^.,.^, .^^ ^..-^ . ^ 

^''^^"■■''.^. ^^^^^^"^ .^.<":;^:\, 












: '/% W^-W^ .>^^. V^^. .>:^^^ 
















.0 



lV <p„ 



-</■ .^v 



4' "^ S^ife' *" ''''^' 



./'^- ^5^.v, ^^■ 






H'' ^ >^ 



^v ^''"♦., -^ ^.p- /"■"'•«^"'^. 









> 



... _ I: ■--.^^" .*-. X^" -Z^fe '%^^''' -*>SJV° "^^' 



^"^ -*,, 



*• 



'0^ "-^^^^ '^ v*" ^MM 






' '^.^ <* 



,\ *, 






